^;jvi 
 
 hAi^i 
 
 u- 
 
 •'*;*', 
 
 'm 
 
 L^- - 
 
 '^X 
 
 >* 
 
PERKINS LIBRARY 
 
 Dulce University 
 
 Kare Dooks 
 
 aUEGHENV COtUGE. 
 
 ^f 
 
 RRORERTV OR 
 
 gltoUtfal fitnarvj ^0(iet« 
 
 < 
 
 oa 
 
 ^ 
 ^ 
 
 ^-^o 
 
 
 
'X)j'& j)eneil ij^ck 
 
 ialCina -noici 
 
 handle 'hoo'lC Mik 
 care 
 
 Open took careAAhj 
 or cut 1>aaef 
 
 J^eitirn {his hook 
 lo the, dejjc in 
 ihc Mdm Toom 
 
 Checjl one I 
 ^ , Shelve {his hook. 
 
 jL^JXoU iki/ hook for 
 further iijo 
 
THE GENUINE 
 
 jEFISTLES 
 
 APOSTOLICAL FATHERS, 
 
 ST. BARNABAS, § ST. CLEMENT, 
 ST. IGNATIUS, § ST. POLVCARP, 
 
 THE 
 
 SHEPHERD OF HERMAS, 
 
 AND THE 
 
 MARTYRDOMS 
 
 ST. IGNATIUS AND ST. POLYCARP, 
 
 WRITTEN BY THOSE WHO WERE PRESENT AT THEIR 
 SUFFERINGS. 
 
 Being, together with the Holy Scriptures of the New Testament, a 
 
 cemplete collection of the most primitive antiquity, for 
 
 about one hundred and fifty years after Christ. 
 
 .-\ (-■ 
 
 TRANSLATED AND PUBLISHED WITH A LARGE 
 
 PRELIMINARY DISCOURSE 
 
 RELATING TO THE SEVERAL TREATISES HERE PUT TOGETHER, / 
 
 . Bhj W illiam ^ Lord Archbishop of Canterbury, jj 1 ^' 
 
 First American from the Third London Edition. 
 NEVV-YORK : 
 
 PRIKTED AND PUBLISHED BY SOUTHWICK AND PELSITE, 
 
 A'o. 3, JVerj-Strcct. 
 1810. \ 
 
University Library ^ 
 
 THE 
 
 PREFACE, 
 
 HAVING, in the second edition of the Apostolical 
 Fathers, so far improved the translation I before pub- 
 lished of them, as to render it almost a new work ; 
 it will be necessary for me to give some account of the 
 changes that have been made in it, and what advan- 
 tages I have had for the making of them. 
 
 The Epistles of St. Clement had been so correctly 
 set forth from the Alexandrian manuscript, by the 
 learned Mr. Patrick Young, that having no other copy 
 fo recur to, there are no considerable alterations to be 
 expected in the present edition of them. And yet 
 even in these, I have not only carefully reviewed my 
 translation, and compared it with the original Greek, 
 and corrected whatsoever I thought to be less exact in 
 it ; but by help of a new, and more accurate collation 
 of Mr. Young's copy, with that venerable manuscript 
 from which it was taken, I have amended some places 
 in the text itself, which had hitherto escaped all the 
 editors of these Epistles. For this I was beholden to 
 the friendly assistance of the very learned, and pious, 
 Dr. Grabe ; to whose ready help these Apostolical 
 Fathers owe a great part of that exactness, with which, 
 I presume, they will appear in this edition of them. 
 
 The Epistles of St. Ignatius having been lately pub- 
 lished at Oxford, by our Reverend Dr. Smith, not 
 
 :^ n Q :^ n 
 
iV THE PREFACE. 
 
 only with a much greater correctness in the text than 
 ever they were before, but with the advantage of his 
 own, and Bishop Pearson's observations upon the diffi- 
 cult places of them ; it cannot be thought, but that I 
 must have very much improved my translation of those 
 Epistles, from the learned labours of two such em- 
 inent masters of antiquity ; and who had taken such 
 great care, not only to restore those venerable pieces 
 to their primitive purity, but to render them clear, 
 and intelligible, to the meanest capacities. One of 
 those Epistles had never been set forth, from any 
 good manuscript in its original Greek, when I publish- 
 ed my first edition of them. This, together with the 
 martyrdom of that blessed Saint, has since been printed 
 by Monsieur Ruinard at Paris, and from thence by 
 Dr. Grabe at Oxford. I have compared my transla- 
 tion of both with their copy ; and not only corrected it 
 where it disagreed with that, but have noted in the 
 margin, the chief variations of this last edition, from 
 those which had been published by Archbishop Usher, 
 and Isaac Vossius before* 
 
 Of the epistle and martyrdom of St. Polycarp, and 
 the epistle of Barnabas, I have little to say more than 
 that I have revised the translation of them, with all 
 the care I could, and rendered it much more correct 
 (especially the epistle of Barnabas) than it was before. 
 But as for the books of Hennas, I may without vanity 
 affirm that they are not only more exact in the trans- 
 lation than they were before, but that the very books 
 themselves will be found in greater purity in this, than 
 in any other edition that has ever yet been published 
 of them. The old Latin version has been entirely 
 
THE PREFACE. V 
 
 collated with an antient manuscript of it in the Lam- 
 beth library ; ai}d from thence amended in more 
 places than could well have been imagined. And that 
 very version itself has been farther improved from a 
 multitude of new fragments of the original Greek, 
 never before observed ; and for the most part taken 
 out of the late magnificent edition of the works of St. 
 Athanasius ; though that piece be none of his, but the 
 work of the younger Athanasius, patriarch of the 
 same church, who lived about the 7th century. — 
 [See Tom. ii. p. 251. doctrin. ad Antioch Ducem.] — 
 Both these advantages I do likewise owe to the same 
 learned person (Dr. Grabe) I before mentioned, who 
 not only purposely collated the one for me, but readily 
 communicated to me the extracts he had made for his 
 own use out of the other. 
 
 Having said thus much concerning the several 
 pieces themselves here set forth, and the translation of 
 them, I shall not trouble the reader with any long ac- 
 count of my own introductory discourse ; in which I 
 have added some things and corrected others. I hope 
 as it now stands,it may be of some use to those who have 
 not any better opportunities of being acquainted with 
 these matters, and convince them of the just regard 
 that is due to the discourses which follow it, upon this 
 double account, both that they were (for the most part) 
 truly written by those whose names they bear ; and 
 that those writers lived so near the Apostolical times, 
 that it cannot be doubted, but that they do indeed re- 
 present to us the doctrine, government and discipline 
 of the church as they received it from the Apostles; 
 the Apostles from Christ, and that blessed Spirit, who 
 
VI THE PREFACE. 
 
 directed them both in what they taught, and in what 
 they ordained. 
 
 What that doctrine, government and discipline is, 
 I have particularly shewn in the 1 1 th chapter of my dis- 
 course. I shall only observe here, that is it so exactly 
 agreeable to the present doctrine, government and 
 discipline of the church of England by law establish- 
 ed ; that no one who allows of the one, can reasona- 
 bly make any exceptions against the other. So that 
 we must either say, that the immediate successors of 
 the Apostles had departed from the institution of those 
 holy men from whom they received their instruction 
 in the Gospel of Christ, and by whom they were con- 
 verted to the faith of it : or if that be too unreasona- 
 ble to be supposed of such excellent persons, who not 
 only lived in some of the highest stations of the Chris- 
 tian Church, but the most of them suffered martyrdom 
 for the sake of it : we must then conclude what is 
 indeed the truth, that the church of England, where- 
 of we are members, is both in its doctrine, govern- 
 ment, discipline and worship, truly Apostolical ; and 
 in all respects comes the nearest up to the primitive 
 pattern of any Christian Church at this day in the 
 world. 
 
CATALOGUE 
 
 OF THE 
 
 SEVERAL PIECES CONTAINED IN THIS BOOK, AND THE ORDER 
 OF THEM. 
 
 A discourse concerning the treatises hete collected, 
 and the authors of them. 
 
 PART I. 
 
 The first Epistle of St. Clomelit to the Corinthians. 
 
 The Epistle of St. Polycarp to the Philippians. 
 
 The genuine Epistles of St. Ignatius. 
 
 A relation of the martyrdom of St. Ignatius, writ- 
 ten by those who were present at his sufferings. 
 
 The Epistle of the Church of Smyrna, concerning 
 the martyrdom of St, Polycarp. 
 
 PART II. 
 
 The Catholick Epistle of St. Barnabas. 
 The Shepherd of Hernias, in three books. 
 The remains of St. Clement's second Epistle to the 
 Corinthians. 
 
 An index: to both parts. 
 
A 
 
 DISCOURSE 
 
 CONCERNING THE SEVERAL TREATISES CONTAINED IN THE 
 FOLLOWLNG COLLECTION, AND THE AUTHORS OF THEM. 
 
 THE INTRODUCTION. 
 
 1. HAD I designed the following collection either 
 for the benefit or perusal of the learned world, 1 should 
 have needed to say but very little by way of introduc- 
 tion to it : the editors of the several treatises here put 
 together, having already observed so much upon each 
 of them, that it would I believe be difficult to discover, 
 I am sure would be very needless to trouble the reader 
 with any more. 
 
 2. But as it would be ridiculous for me to pretend 
 to have designed a translation for those who are able 
 ■with much more profit and satisfaction to go to the 
 originals ; so, being now to address m^^self to those es- 
 pecially who want that ability, I suppose it may not 
 be amiss before I lead them to the discourses them- 
 selves, to give them some account both of the authors 
 of the several pieces I have here collected ; and of the 
 tracts themselves ; and of that collodion that is now 
 the first time made of them in our own tongue. — 
 Though as to the first of these, I shall say the less, 
 by reason of that excellent account that has been al- 
 ready given of the most of them by our pious and 
 learned Dr. Cave : whose lives of the Apostles and 
 Primitive Fathers, with his other admirable discourse 
 of Primitive Christianity, I could heartily wish 
 were in the hands of all the more judicious part of our 
 English readers. 
 
 [2] 
 
^0 THE INTRODUCTION. 
 
 3. Nor may such an accountt, as I now propose to 
 myself to give of rhe following pieces, be altogether 
 useless to some even of the learned themselves ; who 
 "wanting either the opportunity of collecting the seve- 
 ral authors necessary for such a search, or leisure to 
 examine them, may not be unwilling to see that faith- 
 fully brought together under one short and general 
 view, which would have required some time and la- 
 bour to have searched out, as it lay diffused in a mul- 
 titude of writers, out of which they must otherwise 
 have gathered it. 
 
CHAPTER n. * 
 
 OF THE FIRST EPISTLE OF ST. CLEMENT TO THE CORINTHIANS. 
 
 Of the value which the aiitients put upon this Epistle. Of St. Cle- 
 ment himself, who was the auihoi- of it ; that it was the samr 
 Clemeni of whom St. Paul speaks, Fhii. iv. 3. Of his conversion 
 to Christianity : when he became Bishop of Kome, as also whether 
 he suffered Martyrdom, uncertain. Of the occasion of his writ- 
 ing this Epistle, and the two main parts of it. Of the time when 
 it was written. That there is no reason to doubt but that the Epis- 
 tle we now have w as written by St. Clement ; the objection of 
 Tentzelius against it of no force. How this Epistle was first pub- 
 lished by Mr. Patrick Young ; and translated by Mr. Burton into 
 English. Of the present edition oi" it. 
 
 1. THE first tract which begins this collection, and 
 perhaps the most worthy too, is that admirable, or as 
 some of the antients have called it, that wonderful (o) 
 Epistle of St. Clement to the Corinthians ; which he 
 \vrote,not in his own name, but in the name of the whole 
 church of Rome, to them. An Epistle so highly es- 
 teemed by the primitime church, that we are told it 
 was w^ontto be publicly read in the assemblies(Z») of it: 
 and if we may credit one of the antient collections(c) 
 of the canon of scripture, w^as placed among the sai red 
 and inspired writings. ]Sor is it any small evidence 
 of the value which in those days was put upon this 
 Epistle, that in the only copy which for ought we 
 know at this day remains of it, we find it to have been 
 written in the same volume(Q') with the books of the 
 New Testament : which seems to confirm what was 
 before observed concerning it ; that it was heretofore 
 ■wont to be read in the congregations, together with 
 the holy scriptures of the Apostles and Evangelists. 
 
 2. But of the Epistle itself, I shall take occasion to 
 speak more particularly by and by. It will now be 
 
 ( aj Euseb Hir.t. Eocles. lib. lii. cap. 16. 
 
 (bj Idem. lib. iii. cap. 12. 
 
 fcj Caiien. Apostol. Can. ult fdj MS. Alesan. 
 
12 ofF ffr. Clement's first epistle 
 
 more proper to inquire a little into the author of it; 
 and consider when, and upon what occasion, it was 
 written by him. 
 
 3. And first for what concerns the person who wrote 
 this Epistle; it is no small commendation which the 
 Holy Ghost by St. Paul has left us of him, Phil. iv. 3. 
 where the Apostle mentions him not only as his fellow 
 labourer in the work of the Gospel ; but as one whose 
 name was written in the book of life. A cliaracter 
 which if we will allow our Saviour to be the judge, far 
 exceeds that of the highest power and dignity; and 
 who therefore when his disciples began to rejoice 
 upon the account of that authority which lie had be- 
 btowed upon them, insomuch that even the Devils 
 were subject unto them, Luke x. 17. though he seem- 
 ed to allow that there was a just matter of joy in such 
 an extraordinary power, yet bade them not to rejoice so 
 much in this, that those spirits were subject unto them ; 
 but rather, says he, rejoice that your names are WTit- 
 ten in the book of life. 
 
 4. It is indeed insinuated by a late very learned 
 critic,(6") as if this were not that Clement of whom we 
 are now discoursing, and whose Epistle to the Corin- 
 thians I have here subjoined: but besides that, he him- 
 self confesses, that the person of whom St. Paul there 
 speaks was a Roman ; both Eusebius( f) and Epipha- 
 nius, and St, Hierome, expressly tell us that the Cle- 
 ment there meant was the same tiiat was afterwards 
 Bishop of Rome ; nor do we read of any other to 
 whom either the character there mentioned, of being 
 the fellow labourer of that Apostle, or the eulogy given 
 of having his name written in the book of life, could 
 so properly belong as to him ; whom therefore the 
 generality of learned men both of the antient and pre- 
 sent times, without scruple, conclude to have been re- 
 ierred to in that passage. 
 
 (O Grot Annot. in Pliil. iv. 3. 
 
 CfJ Eiiseb. Ktsl. Eccles. lib. iii. cap. 12. Epiph. lib. i. Adv. Carpncr. n. 
 6 Hiernnym. de script. Eccles. et Comment, in loc. Item. Lib 1. adv. Jo- 
 vin. Pholii. Cod Tein. 113, S;c. 
 
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 15 
 
 5. I shall not say any thing of what is reported by 
 same(^f) concerning his noble birth and family; of 
 his studies ai Athens ; and of the occasion and man- 
 ner of his conversion to Christianity; which they tell 
 ws, was wrought by St. Peter, whom he met with 
 Barnabas at CiK:sarca ; and who there first declared 
 to him the doctrine of Christ, and inclined him to a 
 good opinion of it. All which is very uncertain, 
 and justly doubted of by many. I shall choose rather 
 to observe that whatever his condition was beforq he 
 became a Christian, he w-as held in no small reputation 
 after; but merited such a character from the antient 
 fathers, as is hardly given to any'besides the Apostles. 
 Nay, some of thein doubt not in plain terms to call 
 him an Apostle ;{/iJ and though St. Hierome durst not 
 go so far as that, yet he gives him another title but little 
 short of it ; he(/) tells us that he- was an Apostolical 
 man, and as Rutrinus(^) adds almost an Apostle. 
 
 6. To declare more particularly how he spent the 
 first part of his life, after his conversion, is neither ne- 
 cessary to the design I have now in hand, nor can any 
 certain account be given of it. Only as we are told in 
 the general, that he was St. Peter's disciple, so it may 
 not be improbable that for some time he attended his 
 motions, and vvas subject to his direction. 
 
 7. LJut whatever he was, or wherever he laboured 
 before, in this I think antiquity is absolutely agreed, 
 that he at last came to be Bishop of Rome ; and was 
 placed in that See by the express direction of one, or 
 both the Apostles, St. Peter and St. Paul. To whom 
 he succeeded, or at what time to fix his entrance on 
 that great charge, is a point that I suppose will never 
 be agreed upon among learned men. If any could 
 have settled this matter beyond dispute, it had with- 
 
 (g-) Vid. Eucher. Lugd. de contempt. Mundi, and Chvon. Albert 
 Stad. intei' Tcstimonia u Junio citata. 
 (//) Clem. Alex. Strom, lib. iv. 
 (/■) Hieron. in Isaiam. c. 52. 
 (X) Dc Adiilterat. lib. Originis. 
 
14 OF ST. Clement's first epistle 
 
 out question been done by those(/) of our own nation 
 who as they have the latest searched with all possible 
 diligence into it, so never were there any better quali- 
 fied for the determination of it. But as their mutual 
 disagreement,(w) after all their endeavours to iix this 
 point, shews that one of them must have been mista- 
 ken; so I doubt not but it will sufficiently satisfy all 
 such as shall consider the high character they have so 
 justly obtained both by their learning and judgment 
 in these kind of disquisitions, and they are points not 
 to be determined ; and that he who shall do the best 
 upon them, may only be said to have made a good 
 guess, in a subject too hard for any at this distance 
 clearly to decide. (/^) 
 
 8. Nor is there any less controversy among learned 
 men concerning the death of St. Clement, than there 
 has been about the order and time of his sucession 
 to his Bishopric. That he lived in expectation of mar- 
 tyrdom, and was ready to have undergone it, should 
 it have pleased God to have called him to it, the Epis- 
 tle(o) we are now speaking of, sufficiently shews us. 
 But that he did glorify God by those particular suffer- 
 ings which some have pretended, is I confess to me a 
 matter of some doubt. For first, it must be acknow^- 
 ledged that Ruffinus(/>) is one of the first authors we 
 have that speaks of him as a martyr. Neither Euse- 
 bius((7) (who is usually very exact in his observations 
 of such things) nor any of the fathers yet nearer his 
 time, as Iranaeus, Clemens, Alexandrinus, Turtulli- 
 an, &c. take any notice of it. And for the account 
 which some others have yet more lately given us of 
 the manner of his death, besides that in some parts it 
 is altogether fabulous; it is not improbable, but that 
 
 (Z) Pearson Dissert, de Success, prim. R R. P P. cum. Append. 
 Hen. Dodvvelli. Pearson, dissert. Posthum. Cap v. Num. 7. 
 (?«) Dodwelli. Dissert, singiil, cap. xv. pag, 220. 
 l?i) Dodwell. Dissert, singul. cap. xi. p. 151. 
 (o) Clem. Epistle to the Corinth. Nuni, vii. 
 (p) De Adulterat. Lib. Orig. 
 (y) Hist. Eccles. Lib. iii. c. 34. 
 
TO TIIE CORINTHIANS. 15 
 
 as our learned Mr. Dodwell(r) has observed, the first 
 rise of it may have been owing to their confounding 
 Flavius Clemens the Roman counsel, with Clement, 
 Bishop of Rome : who did indeed(5) suffer martyrdom 
 for the faith about the time of which they speak ; and 
 some other parts of whose character, such as his rela- 
 tion to the emperor, and banishment into Pontus, 
 they manifestly ascribe to him. 
 
 9. However, seeing Eusebius(^) refers hi - death to 
 the third year of Trajan, famous for the persecution 
 of the church, and may thereby seem to insinuate 
 that Clement also then suffered among the rest ; and 
 that Simeon Metaphrastes(//) has given a long and par- 
 ticular account of his condemnation to the mines first 
 and then of his death following thereupon : as I shall 
 not determine any thing against it, so they who are 
 desirous to know what is usually said concerning the 
 passions of this holy man, may abundantly satisfy 
 their curiosity in this particular, from the accurate col- 
 lection of Dr. Cave in the life of this Saint ; too long 
 to be transcribed into the present discourse. 
 
 10. And this may suffice to have been observed in 
 short concerning St. Clement himself: as for the Epis- 
 tle we are now speaking of to the Corinthians, I have 
 already taken notice how great a value was put upon 
 it in the most primitive ages of the church, and what 
 a mighty commendation has been left us of it, by the 
 writers of those times. Nor indeed does it at all come 
 short of the highest praises which they have given to it ; 
 being a piece composed with such an admirable spirit 
 of love and charity ; of zeal towards God, and concern 
 for the church of Christ ; of the most excellent ex- 
 hortations, delivered with the greatest plainness and 
 simplicity of speech, and yet pressed many times with 
 
 (;•) Dodwel. Addit. ad Cap. vi. Dissert. Postluim. Pearson, Num. 
 22. pag. 21.-.. 
 
 (i) Vid. Euseb. Chro. Ano. xcvii. Et in Euseb. Annot. Scalig. p. 
 205. b. Euseb. Hist. Ecclcs. Lib. iii. cap. 18. 
 
 (t) Euseb. Hist. Eccles. Lib. iii. cap. .'54. 
 
 (//) Apud Coreler. Patr. Apostol. Tom. 1. 
 
16 OF ST. Clement's first epistle 
 
 such moving eloquence too, that I cannot imagine 
 what could have been desired in such an Epistle more 
 proper for the end for which it was composed : what 
 could have been written more becoming an Apostoli- 
 cal age, and the pen of one of the most eminent Bis- 
 hops of it. 
 
 But that it may be the better understood by those 
 who shall now think fit to peruse it; there are a few 
 things which it will be necessary for me in this place 
 to observe concerning it. 
 
 12. And the first is, the occasion that was given for 
 the writing of this. Epistle. For however we have no 
 particular account what it was, yet may we from the 
 subject of it give a very probable guess at it. When 
 St. Paul wrote his first Epistle to the Corinthians, the 
 two great things that seemed to have especially called 
 for it, were, first, the divisions of that church upon 
 the account of their teachers, and through their vain 
 conceit of their own spiritual gifts: and, secondly, 
 the great mistake that was getting in aiuong them con- 
 cerning the nature of the future resurrection. And 
 however the Apostle by his writing and authority did 
 for the present put a stop to the one, and set them 
 light as to the other ; yet it seems after his death, they 
 began again to fall not only into the same contentions, 
 but hito the same error too, that had caused them so 
 much trouble before. 
 
 13. Now this gave occasion to St. Clement to write 
 the present Epistle to them : in which having first ta- 
 ken notice of the rise of those new seditions that were 
 broke out among then}, and exhorted them to a Chris- 
 tian composure of them, he in the next place goes on, 
 by many arguments to establish the undoubted truth 
 and certainty of the future resurrection; which was 
 the other thing in which St. Paul had before observed 
 them to liave been greatly and dangerously mistaken. 
 
 1 4. This then was the occasion, and is' the main 
 subject and design of the following Epistle. But now 
 about what time it was w'ritten, it is not so easy 
 
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 17 
 
 to determine. Junius(A^) supposes it ^vas written by 
 St. Clement in the name of the Church of Koine, about 
 two years before his martyrdom, and that from the 
 place of his oanishment : which also seems to have 
 been the opinion of our learned Mr. Burton(y) in his 
 notes upon this Epistle. Baronius(,'r) places it six or 
 seven years sooner, about the twelfth year of Domi- 
 tian. With him Cotelerius(r7) agrees, only he supj)Oj^es 
 the persecution was then drawing towards un end ; it 
 being otherwise unlikely that such an embajsy could 
 have been sent from Rome with the Kpistle, as by the 
 close of it we find there was. But l\lr. Dod\veli(/^) 
 with much greater probability, thinks it to have been 
 written yet sooner, viz. immediately after the end of 
 Nero's persecution : and to that refers those troubles 
 complained of by St. Clement in the very beginning 
 of his Epistle ;(c) and in which he elsewhere(GQ speaks 
 of St. Peter and St. Paul, as some of the latest in- 
 stances of any that had died for the sake of their re- 
 ligion. 
 
 1 5. Now that w'hich seems yet more to countenance 
 this opinion is, that St. Clement in another part of his 
 Epistle((') speaks of the temple service not only as still 
 continuing, but as being in such a state as necessarily 
 supposes all things to have been yet in peace and 
 quiet at Jerusalem, from whence that learned man(/) 
 with great reason concludes, that this Epistle must 
 have been written somewhat before the 12th year of 
 Nero, in which the Jewish wars first broke out. Let 
 us add to this, that in the close of this Epistle we find 
 mention made of Fortunatus(^) as the person whom 
 the Church of Corinth had probably sent to Rome 
 
 (.r) Vid. in Annot. in Epist.,Clem. in princip. 
 (j/) Annot. 2. p. 41. 
 
 (.-) H:\ron. Annal. ad Ann. xcv. Num. 1. 
 («) Cotelcr. Not. in Clem. Epist. p. 82. 
 
 (b) DodwcU. Append, ad. cap. vi. Dissert. 2. Pearson, pag. 21?. 
 Num. 24. 
 (r) Epistle, c. i. (<•/) Ibid. c. v. (e) Chap. xit. 
 (./') Dodwel. loc. supr. cit. 
 (if) Epist. c. lix. 
 
 • [3] 
 
18 OF ST. Clement's first epistle 
 
 with an account of their disasters, and by whom to- 
 gether with the two delegates of their own, the Ro- 
 man Church returned this Epistle to the Corinthians. 
 Now Fortunatus is expressly said by St. Paul to have 
 been an old disciple in his time ; insomuch that he 
 places him with Stephanus who was the first fruits of 
 Achaia, I Cor. xvi. 15, 17. And therefore we must 
 conclude that this Epistle could not have been written 
 so late as some w^ould have it, seeing this man was not 
 only still alive, but in a condition of undertaking so 
 great a journey as from Corinth to Rome : for from 
 thence it is most likely he was sent with the letter of 
 that Church to Rome ; and so became the bearer of 
 this Epistle, which was written in the name of the 
 Church of Rome in answer to it. 
 
 16. I conclude then that this Epistle was written 
 shortly after the end of the persecution under Nero, 
 between the 64th and 70th year of Christ :(^) and 
 that as the learned defender of this period supposes, 
 in the vacancy of the See of Rome ; before the pro* 
 motion of St. Clement to the government of it. But 
 of this last circumstance, as there is no certainty, so 
 the express authority of TertuHian,(//) that St. Clem- 
 ent was made Bishop of Rome by St. Peter ; and this 
 delivered as the tradition of the Roman Church in the 
 days that, he lived, has inclined others(/) rather to 
 think that he must have been Bishop of that Church 
 when he wrote this Epistle ; though neither can this 
 be affirmed as certain and indubitable. 
 
 1 7. But this is not all : there is still a difficulty re- 
 maining, and that of much greater consequence than 
 any I have hitherto mentioned : namely, whether the 
 Epistle we now have, be, after all, the genuine Epis- 
 tle of St. Clement, so much applauded by the antients ; 
 so long looked upon as lost to us, and so lately discov- 
 
 (g) Dodwel loc. supr. cit. add. Cave Hist. Literat in Clement, p. 
 18. Convare Dr. Grabe Spicileg. Tom. i. pag. 255, &c. 
 (//) De Pr.xscript. adv. Hjcres. cap. 32, 
 (/) See Dr. Grabe, loc. cit. p. 259, 
 
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 19 
 
 ered in the last age ? and this I mention, not that I 
 think there is any real occasion offered to inchne us 
 to doubt it ; but because I find there are some{k) who 
 would seem still to make a question of it. 
 
 1 8. And here, I would in the first place ask these 
 wary men, what mark they can propose whereby to 
 distinguish the true work of any antient writer, from 
 a false and suppositious, that does not occur in the 
 present piece ? 
 
 19. I'hat St. Clement (/) wrote an Epistle to the Co- 
 rinthians ; that he wrote it on the same occasion that 
 we find expressed in this we now have ; that this Epis- 
 tle was of great reputation, so as to be publickly read 
 in the churches heretofore ; all this the authority of 
 the antient Fathers will not suffer us to doubt. That 
 the copy we now have of this Epistle was taken from 
 the end of a manuscript of the New Testament, writ- 
 ten, as is supposed, not long after the first general 
 council of Nice, about three hundred years after St. 
 Clement's death, and at the very time that it was yet 
 wont to be so read in the Churches ; both the learned 
 editor(;;2) of it assures us, and the manuscript itself 
 sufficiently declares. Now how can it be supposed, 
 that an Epistle so famous in those days, so well known 
 to every Christian at that time, when the very copy 
 was written, which we at this day have of it ; should 
 have been alone concealed from the transcriber of this 
 Manuscript Bible, and a spurious piece introduced to 
 supply the place of it ? 
 
 20. Nor is this all : for if we have not now the true 
 copy of this Epistle, it is manifest that then neither 
 had the antient Fathers of those first ages, a true copy 
 of it, for the passages(;/) which they have quoted are 
 the very same in our Epistle ; and so they too were 
 
 {/:) Callovius Bibl. illustr. N. T. To. ii. Exam. prxf. Grot, in 1 
 Cor. p. 250. Voetius Paralip. p. 1167, &c. Vid. Tentzel. Exercit. 
 select. 2. de Phoenicc. 
 
 (/) Vid. Collov. Opcr. Socin. To. ii. p. 487. 
 
 (77?) Vid. Jun. Prxfat. in Epist. Clem. 
 
 (7i) Vid. Baron. Annal. Anno. xcv. Num. iii. &c. 
 
20 OF ST. CLEMENT S FIRST EPISTLE 
 
 imposed upon, no less than we are in this matter. — 
 And can this be rationably supposed ? can we think 
 that those great men, and diligent searchers into an- 
 tiquity, v;ere ignorant of an Epistle, not only in every 
 bodies hand, but almost in every bodies memory, 
 through their constant reading and hearing of it. 
 
 21. Yet farther ; let me ask those who call in ques- 
 tion the credit of this excellent piece; what do they 
 find in it either unworthy of St. Clement, or disagree- 
 a /le to those times in which we suppose it to have been 
 written ? certainly, if this be a counterfeit piece, it 
 was not only exceedingly well done; but without 
 any design to serve any party or interest by it; there 
 being no;hing in the whole Epistle that might not 
 have become as excellent an age, and as holy a 
 man as that age, and that man were, in which w^e 
 have all the reason in the world to beleive it was 
 composed. 
 
 22. But what then is it that makes these learned 
 men so unwilling to own this Epistle to be the gen- 
 uine work of that holy Bishop to whom we ascribe 
 it ? it is in short this ;(o) that the author of this 
 Epistle, in proof of the possibility of a future re- 
 surrection, reports the story of the Phoenix's reviving 
 out of his own ashes; which is not only a thing 
 false in itself, but 'unworthy of such a person, as St. 
 Clement, to mention. 
 
 2S. now .not to say any thing as to this matter, 
 first, that Photius,(/i) a severe critic of the antient 
 Fathers, who first started it as a fault in St. Clement 
 that he made use of this as a true observation, which 
 it seems the other looked upon as a mere fable ; yet 
 did not think it any objection against the authority 
 of this Epistle, which he nevertheless acknowledged to 
 be St. Clement's : to pass by, secondly, that the 
 generality of the antient Fathers have made use of 
 
 (a) Tentzelius Dissert. Select, de PhcEiiice, p. 33. Et Num. xvi. 
 pag-. 45. 
 
 fjij Photii. Biblioth. Tmem. cxxvi. p. 306. 
 
TO THE CORINTIUANS. 21 
 
 the very same instance, in proof of the same point ; 
 as the learned Junius(<7) has particularly shewn m 
 his notes upon this passage ; and the authority of 
 whose works no one yet ever called in question upon 
 that account ; I would only ask, thirdly, what if St. 
 Clement really believed the truth of what he here 
 wrote concerning this matter? that there was such a 
 bird ; and that he did revive out of the cinders of the 
 body before burnt ? where was the great harm either 
 in giving credit to such a wonder : or believing it, 
 to make such a use as he here does of it ? 
 
 24. The truth is, whosoever shall consider both 
 the general credit which this story had in those days; 
 and the particular accident which fell out, not long 
 before the time that this Epistle was written to con- 
 firm the belief of it, (of w hich one of the most ju- 
 dicious of all the Roman historians(/-) has left us a large 
 account ;) I mean of the Phoenix that was said to have 
 come into Egypt a little after the death of Christ, and 
 to have given occasion of much discourse to the most 
 learned men both of the Greeks and Bomans, con- 
 cerning the very miracle of which St. Clement here 
 speaks ; will find it to have been no such strange 
 thing in this holy man to have suffered himself to be 
 led away with the common opinion ; and to have 
 believed what so many learned men did, among the 
 Jews(5) and Gentiles,(^) no less than among the 
 Christians, viz. that God was pleased to give the 
 world this great earnest and type of a future resur- 
 rection ; and to silence thereby the cavils of such 
 as should pretend, (what we know the generality 
 of the wise men of tJM? world did) that it was im- 
 possible for God to effect such a restitution. 
 
 CqJ Tevtullian. Orij^in. Cyvil. Hierosolym. Euseb. Greg. Naz. 
 Epiphanus, Synesius, Hieronym, Laciaiitius, See. Jun. NotDc in Clera. 
 pag. 34. 
 
 frj Tacitus Annal. libr. vi. num. 28. 
 
 C^J Vicl. Annot. Edit, Oxon. in loc, Bochartus Hierozoic, in Phoe- 
 nice, &c. apud Tentzel. ])ag. 18, 19. 
 
 ft J Vid. Ed. Oxo. loc. cit. Adde. Annot. Scliotti. in Photium, 
 Tmein. cxxvi. pag. 305. 
 
22 OF ST. CLEMENT S FIRST EPISTLE 
 
 25. But I insist too long on so trifling an objec- 
 tion however magnified by some men : and may, I 
 think, from what I have said conclude, that if this 
 be indeed, as they(i/) confess it is, the greatest ground 
 they have to call in question the credit of this 
 Epistle, there is then nothing that ought to move any 
 considering man to entertain the least doubt or scru- 
 ple concerning it. 
 
 26. There are indeed two other exceptions which 
 Photius(A') has made against St. Clement upon the ac- 
 count of the Epistle before us, which yet he looked 
 upon as unquestionably his : the one for that he speaks 
 in it of the worlds beyond the ocean ; the other, in 
 that he seems not to have written §o honourably as 
 was fitting, of the divinity of our blessed Saviour. 
 But as the latter of these is but a mere cavil against 
 this holy man, who not only in his other Epistle ex- 
 pressly asserts the divine nature of Christ, but even 
 in this speaksMn such a manner of him, as shews him 
 to be much more than a mere creature ;{y) so in the 
 former he said nothing but what was agreeable both 
 to the notions and language of the times in which he 
 lived ; when it was common to call the British Isles 
 another world, or as St. Clement here styles them, 
 the worlds beyond the ocean. 
 
 27. And these I think are the chief exceptions that 
 have been raised against the following Epistle ; and 
 which however insisted upon in these latter times, 
 yet did not hinder the first and best ages of the church, 
 when men were less curious, but much more pious than 
 they now are, from putting a very great value upon it. 
 Nor will they I suppose have any more weight with 
 any serious and ingenuous person at this day : or hin- 
 der him from esteeming it a very great blessing to our 
 present times, that a work so highly esteemed among 
 
 (uj Aliis argumenti?, turn HOC IMPERIMIS. Tentzel. Disseit. 
 cit. pag. 33. 
 
 CxJ Photii Bibl. Cod. cxxvi. 
 
 CyJ Indeed to be God. See Bishop Bull, def. fid. Nic. Sect. ii. 
 cap. 3. and Dr. Grabe's learned Annot. on that Chapter. 
 
TO THE CORINTmANS. 23 
 
 the antient Fathers, but so long, and as it was justly- 
 feared, irrecoverably lost to these latter ages, was at 
 last so happily found out, for the increase and con- 
 firmation both of our faith and charity. 
 
 28. Now the manner of its discovery and publi- 
 cation was this. It hapenned about the beginning 
 of the last age, that Cyril Patriarch of Alexandria 
 being removed from thence to Constantinople, brought 
 along with him a great treasure of books to that place. 
 Among the rest he had a very antient manuscript 
 copy both of the Septuagint old, and of the new 
 Greek Testament, written about four hundred years 
 after Christ.(s) This he sent, as the most valuable 
 present that he was master of, to our late royal sove- 
 reign king Charles the lirst, by Sir Thomas Roe, his 
 majesty's ambassador at that time at the Port. Being 
 thus brought into England, and placed in the royal 
 library at St. James's Mr. Patrick Young, the learned 
 keeper of the king's library at that time, discovered 
 this Epistle, with part of another, at the end of the 
 New Testament ; and was thereupon commanded by 
 his majesty to publish it for the benefit of the world. 
 This he accordingly did, with a Latin translation, and 
 notes at Oxford, Anno 1633. It was not long(«) after 
 that a very learned man, and a great master of the 
 Greek tongue, Mr. William Burton, translated it 
 into English ; and published it very accurately, and 
 with new annotations of his own u})on it. This 
 I had not seen till the first sheets of the present edition 
 were sent to the press ; nor had I any other know- 
 ledge either of that, or of the author, than what I 
 found in the accounts given by our late Reverend Dr. 
 Cave,(^) and Monsieur Colomesius(/^) of the one, and 
 by our lal)oiious antiquary Mr. A. Wood(c)ofthe 
 other j in his useful collection of the lives and writings 
 
 fzj Vid. Prxfat. Jun. in Edit. 
 
 fa J Anno 1647. Lond. 4to 
 
 CbJ Edit. Colomesii, Lectori. Cave. Hist. Literar. in Clem. 
 
 fcj Athen.x Oxon. 2. part. p. 137, 138. 
 
24 OF THE EPISTLE OF ST. POLYCARP 
 
 of our modern authors. And though I believe who- 
 soever ghall take the pains to compare the two trans- 
 lations together, will find them generally agreeing as 
 to the sense ; yet there will otherwise appear such 
 manifest differences between them, as may abun- 
 dantly satisfy any impartial person, that I have truly 
 translated it from the original Greek, and not revised 
 only Mr. Burton's edition of it. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 OF THE EPISTLE OF ST. POLYCARP TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 
 
 Of the time when St. Polycai'p wrote this Epistle. The reason of 
 its being placed before the Epistles of Ignatius. That St. Poly- 
 carp wrote several other pieces; yet nothing of his now remaining 
 but only this Epistle. Whether this Epistle has been interpolated, 
 as tiiose of Ignatius were ? the latter part of it vindicated against 
 the exceptions of Monsieur Daille, and some others. Of the 
 translation of it into our own language by Dr. Cave ; and of the 
 I^resent edition of it. 
 
 1. THE next piece that follows in the present col- 
 lection, is the Epistle of St. Poly carp to the Phillip- 
 pians. In placing of which I have followed the ex- 
 aiaple, not so much of our most reverend Archbishop 
 Usher,(c/) as of St. Polycarp himself; though in 
 the order of time the Epistles of Ignatius ought to 
 have had the precedence ; St. Polycarp not writing 
 this letter to the Pillipians till about, or a little after, 
 the time that that glorious martyr suffered for the 
 faith of Christ ; as from several passages in the Epistle 
 itself may plainly be made appear. 
 
 2. For first, having in his ninth chapter exhorted 
 the Philippians to obey the word of righteousness, 
 and to exercise all patience after the examples of those 
 holy men whom they had seen among them ; he par- 
 
 (dj Edit. Polycarp. 8c Ignat. Oxon. Annot. 1644. 
 
TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 2«5 
 
 ticularly instances in Ignatius(^) as one of them. Now 
 the acts(/) of the martyrdom of that holy Bishop tell 
 us, that the time when they beheld his patience set forth 
 before their eyes was, when he passed by them in chains 
 to Rome, in order to his being cast to the wild beasts 
 according to the sentence pronounced upon him by 
 the Emperor Trajan ,- by consequence that this Epistle 
 must have been written some time after his condemna- 
 tion. 
 
 3. But St. Polycarp goes yet farther ; and in the 
 next words supposes, that Ignatius might have been 
 dead at the time he wrote to them for enforcing his 
 exhortation to them to follow the examples of Ignati- 
 us, and the rest of those excellent men whom he 
 there names he subjoins ; being confident of this, that 
 that all these have not run in vain, but in faith and 
 righteousness, and are gone to the place that was due 
 to them from the Lord, with \\hom also they suf- 
 fered. For they loved not this present world, but 
 him who died, and was raised again by God for us. 
 In which words he evidently implies that Ignatius too, 
 as well as the rest of those whom he tiiere men- 
 tions, was by this time gone to the place that was due 
 to him from the Lord, upon the account of his suf- 
 ferings ; and by consequence had finished his martyr- 
 dom. 
 
 4, It was then about the time of Igi3atius's death 
 that St. Pol3'carp wrote this Epistle to the Pliilippians. 
 And yet that if this holy man had suflfered, it was but 
 a very little time tliat he had done so, is clear from 
 another passage of the same Epistle ;(^) where he 
 desires the Philippians to send him word what they had 
 heard with any certainty concerning Ignatius, and 
 those that went to Rome with him. From whence it 
 appears, that though he supposed that Ignatius by that 
 
 (f) Epist. of Polycarp, Niunb. ix. 
 (/) Mart, of Igiiat. Numb. x. 
 f^) Epist. of Polycarp, Numb, xiv. 
 
 [4] 
 
26 (5f the epistle ob sr. polycarp 
 
 time might have suffered, yet he had not received 
 any certain account of it, but was still to learn the 
 manner and circumstances of his passion. 
 
 5. Now this will lead us to a yet more exact con- 
 jecture of the time of St. Polycarp's writing the 
 following Epistle, viz. tliat it must have been just 
 about the time of St. Ignatius's death, it being no way 
 probable that hiid Ignatius been any long time dead, 
 so great a Bishop, and so dear a friend of his as St. 
 Polycarp was, should have been still to learn the cer- 
 tainty of it. 
 
 6. And this may serve, by the way, not only to fix 
 the time when this Spistle was written, namely, at the 
 end of the year of our Lard 116, or in the beginning 
 of 117 ; but also to shew how groundless the excep- 
 tion of those men(/^) is against the authority of it, 
 who pretend to find out a contradiction' between the 
 two passages I have now mentioned : and would from 
 thence infer either the utter falseness of this whole 
 Epistle ; or at least conclude that this latter part of it 
 is none of Polycarp's, but added by some latter hand 
 to give the greater credit to the Epistles of St. Ignati- 
 ms, which they are resolved by all means to reject as 
 none of his. For indeed, were not men willing to 
 be contentious,^ where is the contradiction they so 
 much boasted of betw^een the two places I have before 
 alluded ? Is /t that in the former of them he sets bd"ore 
 them the siifferings of St. Ignatius, and exhorts them 
 to follow che example of his patience ? But it is evi- 
 dent tho sufferings he there speaks of were those 
 which the Philippians had seen in him : the weighljof 
 his chains : the hardships of his journey, the rude- 
 ness of the soldiers that guarded him, and of which 
 the blessed martyr himself complains in 'one of his 
 Epistles ;(/) and to add no more, the expectation of 
 that cruel death he was suddenly to undergo. 
 
 (A) Dailixnus in Pscudepigr. cap. xxxiL pa. 428. Larvoque Ob- 
 sei'vat. in Pearson, p. G9. 
 
 (?:) leiiat. Epist. to the Romans, cap. v. 
 
TO THE PHILIPPIANS.. 27 
 
 ■7. But I suppose the contradiction lies in what fol- 
 lows: that in one place(A:) he speaks of him as if he 
 had already suffered, and yet in the other desires the 
 Philippians to send him word what they had heard of 
 it. Now what i^ there in all this that does not very 
 well a^ree toget/ier ? bt. l^olycarp, either by the com- 
 putation of the arrival of Ignatius at Rome, or by the 
 consideration of the solemn festival that was wont at 
 that time to be held there, and at which it was usual 
 to exhibit such kind of spectacles to thepeo))le ; or it 
 may be, lastly, from the accounts which he had receiv- 
 ed of this holy martyr from some of those that were witli 
 him ; did suppose, nay, if you will, did not doubt but 
 that Ignatius was dead ^^Jlen he wrote his Epistle to 
 the Piiilip})ians. Yet having not hitherto received any 
 certain account of it, and being not absolutely sure, 
 whether he had suffered or no, or if he had, how he 
 had been treated by his enemies, and how^ he had be- 
 haved himself in his last encounter with the beasts ; 
 desires the Philippians, who were much nearer to 
 Rome than he wa^, and might therefore very proba- 
 bly have heard much later from thence than he had 
 done, to send him a certain account of what they 
 knew^ as to this matter. What is there in all this, I 
 do not say that looks like a contradiction, but that is 
 not very natural ; and particularly most becoming the 
 love and friendship of the blessed Polycarp towards 
 him concerning whom he so diligently in'^uired ? I 
 am sure Photius,(/) who had not only read this Epis- 
 tle, but transcribed this last passage out of it ; though 
 a severe critic as any that have ever perused it since, 
 saw no contradiction in it to any thing tliat went be- 
 fore ; for if he had, he was not of a humour to have 
 let it pass, without making some reflex^tion or other 
 upon it. 
 
 8. Let me add yet more, that neither could those 
 see the contradiction here pretended, who in our pr6- 
 
 (k) Vid. Dailljcum and Larroque loc. cit. 
 f/) Photius liil)l. Tiiieni cxxvi. pag. 305- 
 
28 OF THE EPISTLE OF ST. 1X)LYCARP 
 
 sent times would have been as forward as any to have 
 made use of it to the disadvantage of this Epistle, had 
 they had but the least grounds so to do. I shall in- 
 stance only in two : the first, the late learned divine 
 of Leyden, Monsieur le Moyne :(m) who though he 
 judged the passage relating to St. Ignatius's Epistles, 
 which was* wanting in his manuscript, to be abrupt, 
 and would from thence argue against the author- 
 ity of It ; yet has he made no reflection on the words 
 immediately following, in which those others will have 
 the contradiction to lie. 
 
 9. The other that I shall mention in opposition to 
 this pretence, is a yet later writer, Ernestus Tentzel- 
 iusj(//) who though no great friend to this Epistle, which 
 he supposes to have been corrupted, no less than those 
 of Ignatius were in the antient editions of them j yet 
 utterly refuses to comply with this objection, as not 
 apprehending that there was the least ground for it. 
 
 10. But to return from this digression, in answer to 
 the exception of two of the most learned adversaries 
 of this Epistle, against the credit of it : though, as I 
 have now shewn, St. Polycarp, wrote not to the Phil- 
 ippians till after the death of St. Ignatius, and conse- 
 quently this Epistle in order of time ought to have been 
 placed after those which the other wrote immediately 
 before it ; yet was it fit to give this the precedency in 
 the following collection, both as containing a most 
 proper introduction to the Epistles of Ignatius, and as 
 having in all probability been first sent in the same or- 
 der by St. Polycarp to the Philippians. 
 
 11. For thus we find that holy man speaking to 
 them in the close of his letter :(o) the Epistles of Ig- 
 natius which he wrote unto us, together with what 
 others of his have come to our hands, v/e have sent 
 unto you according to your order ; which are sub- 
 joined to this Epistle. So both Eusebius(/>) transcri]^)- 
 
 (7??) Proleg. ad Var. Sacr. in Polycarp. 
 
 (ri) Exeixit. Select. Exerc iv. Num. 42. pag. 157". 
 
 (o) Polycai-]). E ist Num > i •. 
 
 Ip) Euseb. Hist. Eccles. lib. iii. cap. 36, 
 
TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 29 
 
 ed it out of the original Greek ; and so we find it in 
 our antient Latin Version,((/) which is all that remains 
 of that part of this Epistle ; from whence our learned 
 Archbi>hop Usher(r) with great reason concludes, 
 that St. Polycarp caused the copies of St. Ignatius's 
 Epistles to be immediately added at the end of his 
 own, and sent them to the Fhilippians together with it. 
 
 12. And this perhaps may have been one great 
 means of preserving this Epistle of St. Polycarp, from 
 the fate that has attended all the rest of his writings. 
 For being wont to be transcribed together with those 
 of Ignatius, and commonly placed at the front of 
 them, they nuUually helped to secure oae another : 
 whilst the rest of his writings, for want of being thus 
 collected together, have for a long time been so ut- 
 terly lost to the world, that neither Photius,(5) nor St. 
 Hierome,(^) nor Eusebius,(//) seem to have had any 
 particular catalogue of them ; nor hath Irenaeus, the 
 Disciple of St. Polycarp, given us such a one. 
 
 13. Indeed for what concerns the last of these, I 
 mean Irenaeus ;(w) he tells us that this great man did 
 write several Epistles, not only to the neighbouring 
 churches, to confirm them in the faith, but even to par- 
 ticular persons, for their instruction and admonition. 
 But what they were, or to whom they were sent, 
 neither does he say, nor does Eusebius, where he 
 speaks of the writings of St. Polycarp, mention any 
 more than that Epistle to the Philippians, of which 
 we are novv discoursing. And though a few later au- 
 thors(jf) pretend to give us the very titles of some 
 other of his works ; yet have we reason to doubt from 
 this silence of those who lived the nearest to his time, 
 
 (g) Apud. Usser. p. 24. 
 
 (r) Dissert, de iRiiat tpist. cap. ii 
 
 (.f) Photii Bibl. Tmem. cxxvi. p. 305. 
 
 (0 De Script. Eccles. in Polycarp. 
 
 (m) Ruseb. Hist. Eccles. lib. iv. c. 15. 
 
 (w) Ircn. Epist. ad Florin, apud Euseb. Hist. Eccles. lib. v. c. 20. 
 
 (.r) S. Maximus Prolog, in Dionys. Areop. Suidas in Polycarp. &c 
 Vid. Usserii Dissert, de Script. Ignat.p.4,5. Tentzel. Exerc. Select, 
 de Polycarp. num. xxxvi, xxxvii. 
 
30 OF THE EPISTLE OF ST. POLYCARP 
 
 that their authority is but small ; nor can we say that 
 even the pieces which they name, are any where to 
 be found at this day. 
 
 14. Nor shall I except here those fragments lately 
 pubhshed by Fevardentjus(y) out of A^ictor Capuanus, 
 and reprinted by Bishop Uslier(s) in his appendix to 
 Ignatius ; in which as there are .-ome things which 
 neither Father HalIoix,(a) nor our learned Usher(«) 
 could approve of, as written by St. Folycarp, so the 
 distance of him(Z>) who was the first collector of them 
 from the time of that blessed martyr, and the mani- 
 fest proofs he has on other occasions given of his lit- 
 tle care and judgment in distinguishing the works of 
 the antient Fathers who lived any long time before 
 him ; not to say any thing of the passages themselves 
 ascribed to St. Polycarp,(c) but little agreeable to the 
 Apostolical age : all these considerations have justly 
 restrained learned men from giving any great credit to 
 those fragments, or from receiving them as belonging 
 in any wise to so antient an author. 
 
 15. But whatever becomes of these fragments, cer- 
 tain it is that the Epistle which I have here subjoined 
 is the genuine work of this holy man, and w^orthy of 
 that great character which antiquity has given of it. 
 Even Monsieur Daille(Q?) himself confesses, that ex- 
 cepting only the close of it, against which it was ne- 
 cessary for him to declare himself, there is nothing 
 in it that either ought to offend any, or that may be 
 thought unworthy of Polycarp. But Le Moyne(^) 
 goes yet farther ; he tells us that he does not see how 
 any one can entertain the least suspicion against it ; 
 that there is not perhaps any work extant that has more 
 
 (v) Ad lib. iii. c. 3. Irenxi. 
 
 (z) Lontl. 1C47. p. 31. 
 
 (a) Usserius Annot. lac. cit. p. 72, 73. 
 
 (A) Victor Capiianus he lived anno 545. 
 
 (c) Cave Hist, liter, in Polyc, p. 28. le Moyne Prol. ad Var. Sacr. 
 Tentzel. Exercit. Select, iv. de Polyc. n. xlix. Du Pin. Bibl.Eccl. in 
 Polycarp, &c. 
 
 (d) Ue Scriptis Ignatian. cap. xxxii. 
 
 (e) Prol. ad Viir. Sacr, torn. 1. in Polycarp. 
 
TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 31 
 
 certain evidences of its being genuine, than this. In 
 short, that if it shall be lawful to doubt of this, there 
 will be no monument of antiquity Iteft which we may 
 not as well call in question, and reject as spurious. 
 
 16. Indeed so general is the reception which learn- 
 ed men(/) on all sides have given to this Epistle, tha* 
 I might well omit any farther discourse in coniirma- 
 tion ot the credit and authority of it. But yet seeing 
 there have been two things started by some of late, 
 if not utterly to destroy, yet at least to lessen the re- 
 putation of this piece ; I will consider, in short, what 
 may fairly be replied to both their exce})tions. 
 
 17. Now the first is that of Tentzelius,(^) in his 
 exercitation upon this Epistle : who, though he allows 
 iLio be undoubtedly genuine, yet supposes it to have 
 been corrupted by the same hand that w^e confess did 
 corrupt the Epistles of Ignatius,(//) about six hundred 
 years after Christ. But to this I reply, first, that it is 
 allowed that there is nothing in this Epistle that may 
 give any just grounds for the suspicion of any such 
 fraud as this : it being acknowledged even by Mon- 
 sieur Daille himself, one of the greatest adversaries 
 of it, to be an Epistle in all respects worthy of St. 
 Polycarp, excepting only in the close of it which I 
 shall more particularly consider by and by. So that 
 either we have this Epistle pure and uncorrupted as it 
 was first written ; or at least we have it so little pre- 
 judiced by any alterations that may have been made 
 in it, that there is nothing in the Epistle, as it now is, 
 dangerous in point either of faith or manners, or that 
 might not have well enough been written by St. Poly- 
 carp. But this was not the case with the Epistles of 
 St. Ignatius,(7) which not only laboured under many 
 impertinencies unbecoming the character of that great 
 man, but were fraught with many things that w-ere 
 
 (/) Vid. apud Tcntzel. de Poljxarp. Dissert, iv. num. 41, p. iST. 
 
 Iff) Fxerclt. Select. Exerc. iv. num. 42, &c. 47. 
 
 (h) Usserius Dissert, do Epist. ignat, cap. vi, pag. 33. 
 
 (/) Vid. Dissei-t. Usser. c. x, xi, p. 6.3, &c. 
 
32 OF THE EPISTLE OF ST. POLYCARP 
 
 altogether fabulous: nay, if we may credit Arch- 
 bishop U sher,(/i") had some passages in them that tend- 
 ed to corrupt the very faith of Christ, in one of the 
 most considerable points ol it. 
 
 18. But secondly, that the Epistles of St. Ignatius 
 had been corrupted, was evident from disagreement 
 of the copies(/) which we usually had of them, from 
 the quotations of the antient Fathers of the first five 
 centuries out of them. Now this was a most un- 
 questionable demonstration of their having been 
 changed from what they were in those first ages in 
 which those Fathers lived ; and accordingly proved to 
 be so, when the old Latin version of Bishop Usher 
 first, and then the Florentine Greek edition of the 
 learned Isaac Vossius, came to be compared with 
 those editions that had before been extant of them. 
 But neither does this exception appear against the 
 present Epistle, which agrees with what is quoted both 
 by Eusebius(;?7) and others out of it, and thereby 
 clearly shews our present copy to be sincere and un- 
 corrupted. 
 
 19. Seeing then there is nothing but a mere conjec- 
 ture for the depravation of this Epistle, and such just 
 reason to conclude that there is no good foundation 
 for it ; to be sure none that may compare with the ar- 
 guments we have against it : I think we may conclude 
 that for any thing yet appears to the contrary, we not 
 only have the genuine Epistle of St. Polycarp, but 
 that Epistle free from any designed corruptions, or 
 depravations of it. 
 
 20. Nor is there any more, that I do not say there 
 is much less weight, in the other supposal of Monsieur 
 Daille,(/^) continued and abetted by his learned de- 
 
 {k) Ibid. c. XV. p. 103. This Dr. Gral)e has confirmed, pi'oving 
 the interpolator of Ignutius's Epistles to have been an Arian. Spi- 
 cileg. ])p. Sec. ii. pag. 225, 226. 
 
 {,) U.sserius Dissert. Jg.iat. cap. iii. p. 12. 
 
 (?/?) Euseb. hist. Ecclea. lib. iii. c. 36. Photiiis Bibl. Tmeiiu 
 cxxvi. p. 305. 
 
 (?z) Vid, Larroque observ. in vind. Pears, p. 65, 66. 
 
*ro THE PHILIPPIANS. 33 
 
 -fender Monsieur Larroque, though without any other, 
 or greater proof, than what had been before fully an- 
 swered by our most learned and judicious lii^hop 
 Pearson; namely, that this Epistle originally ended 
 at the Doxology which we meet with, chapter the 
 12th, and that what follows concerning the Kpistles 
 of St. Ignatius, has been added to it by some latter 
 hand, ikit now, what proof do they oft'er of this ? 
 what authority have they to support such a supposi- 
 tion ?, this they pretend not to. AH they have to say is, 
 that the Doxology which we iind iliere, seems to imply 
 that the Epistle originally went no farther : and that 
 in what follou^s there is a flat contradiction to what 
 went before ; the close of the Epistle speaking of Ig- 
 natius, as if he were still alive, whom the true Poly- 
 carp had before set forth to the Philippians as havuig 
 suflered, and been gone to the place that was prepared 
 for him. 
 
 21. As for what concerns the latter of these sug- 
 gestions, I have already shewn how vain and ground- 
 less it is. Nor can we reasonably suppose that any 
 one who designed to serve a turn by corrupting such 
 an Epistle as this, would have been either so negli- 
 gent as not once to read over the piece he was about 
 to make so considerable an addition to ; or having 
 read it, would have been so foolish as to have, with- 
 out any need, subjoined a request to the Philippians, 
 directly contrary to what the true Polycarp had told 
 them before, and which by consequence would be 
 sure to discover the fraud, and frustrate the design 
 of it. 
 
 22. So little appearance of reason is there in this 
 suggestion, which yet these learned men insist upon, 
 as their main argument against the latter part of this 
 Epistle. As for the other objection which they bring 
 against it, viz. that St. Polycarp must have concluded 
 at the 1 2th chapter, because of the vow which he- 
 there makes for those to whom he wrote ; I reply, 
 first, that this is at the best but a very uncertain- 
 
 L5J 
 
34 OF THE EPISTLE OF ST. POLYCARP 
 
 guess ; seeing it is notorious to all that have ever read 
 the Epistles, either of the Apostles, or those that fol- 
 lowed after, that nothing is more common than to 
 meet with such kind of conclusions, not only in the 
 end, but in the beginning,(o) and middle ',{p) in short, 
 in all the parts of their Epistles. To look no farther 
 than the Epistle with which we have begun this col- 
 lection, of St. Clement to the Corinthians ; how ma- 
 ny of these sort of stops may we find in the progress 
 of it ? I am sure there are not less than seven or. eight 
 of them. But I suppose he would be thought very 
 ridiculous, who should therefore reject all that fol- 
 lowed the first of these, as none of St. Clements, but 
 pieced on to the end of his Epistle by some other hand, 
 merely because the Doxology seemed to imply his 
 having concluded there. 
 
 23. But to lay aside conjectures, and proceed to 
 that which will put a final end to this difficulty ; I ob- 
 serve, 2dly, that this passage which these men deny 
 to be St. Polycarp's, and suppose to have been added 
 to it by some latter hand, is expressly quoted by Euse- 
 bius(<7) in his Ecclesiastical History, as a part of this 
 Epistle. If therefore it be the addition of some other 
 hand, it is evident it was made to it before Eusebius's 
 time, that is to say, within two hundred years after 
 the time of St. Polycarp's writing of it; and whether 
 this be probable we v^ill now more particularly in- 
 quire. 
 
 24. For the better clearing of which, I must ob- 
 serve, that this Epistle of St. Polycarp, like that of 
 St. Clement, foregoing, was for several hundreds of 
 yerv:s w^ont to be publicly read in the Churches of 
 Asia ; so St. Jerome(r) informs us ; or as his interpre- 
 ter Sophronius renders him, in the Synod or Conven- 
 
 (o) See 1 Tim. i. 17. 
 
 (fij Eplies. iii. 20. Rom. xv. 33. Dr. Hammond Annot. in 
 Tiom. xiv. e. 
 
 ((J ) Euseb. Hist. Eccles. lib. iii. c. 36. 
 (fj Ilicion. de Script, in Polycarp. 
 
TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 35 
 
 tion of Asia : by which a learned man(.f) supposes 
 we are to understand some common meetings of tke 
 Christians in those parts, answerable to the like as- 
 semblies of the Gentiles there ; and that in these, this 
 Epistle was wont to be read to them. 
 
 25. Hence Irenaeus(^) speaks of it as an Epistle 
 that was in every bodies' hand ; and obvious to be 
 read by any, for the benefit of their faith and man- 
 ners. Which being so, it can hardly be supposed but 
 that so inquisitive a searcher into antiquity as Euse- 
 bius was, must needs have been very well acquainted 
 with it ; and doubtless have had a true and genuine 
 copy of it. Seeing then he produces this passage as 
 a part of that Epistle which was generally received 
 as authentic in his days ; and that the Epistle itself 
 being spread into all hands, and publicly read in th^ 
 Eastern Churches immediately after the death of its 
 great author, could not have been corrupted or altered 
 but the cheat must needs have been discovered ; (of 
 which yet we have not the least intimation in all antiqui- 
 ty :) Ithink itcannot bedoubted but that this, as well as 
 the rest of that Epistle, was written by St. Polycarp 
 himself; and not added to his Epistle by some latter 
 hand, as is suggested, not only without all ground, 
 but against such plain and unanswerable evidence to 
 the contrary. 
 
 26. Having said thus much in vindication of this 
 Epistle, and to clear it from those prejudices that have 
 of late been raised against it, it remains only for me 
 to observe, that though the following translation was 
 truly made from the Greek and Latin copies of it, set 
 out by Bishop Usher frrst, and since reprinted by Co- 
 telerius in his collection of the. Apostolical Fathers ; 
 yet is not this the first time that this Epistle has ap- 
 peared in our language. For our most diligent and 
 learned countryman, Dr. Cave,(//) having a just res- 
 
 (s) Le Moync Prolegom. ad var. Sacr. 
 CO Apud P^useb. Hist. Eccles. lib. iv. cap. 14. 
 (uj Dr. Cave's lives of the Apostolical Fathere, in St. Poly- 
 carp. 
 
36 OF THE EPISTLES 
 
 pect to the worth of a pieCe so highly applauded among 
 the aiitieiits, and so well deserving the esteem of all 
 good men, thought it would ue no unuseful digression 
 to present to his reader so venerable a monument of 
 the Primitive Church ; and therefore subjoined it en- 
 tirely to his account of the life of St. Folycarp, in a 
 most accurate English translation of it. 
 
 27. It would no doubt have been more to the read- 
 er's satisfaction, to have met with that translation of 
 this Epistle here, than to find anotiier, which he may 
 have just reason to suppose can never equal that which 
 was finished by so great a hand. And indeed I could 
 have been glad to have rendered the following collec- 
 tion more considerable, by the reputation of a trans- 
 lation made by so eminent an author. But however, 
 as it now is, I hope it may not be unacceptable to the 
 pious peruser of it, who, whatever other defects he 
 may find in it, may yet, I am pretty confident, de- 
 pend upon the exactness of the translation ; seeing I 
 perceive, by an after collation of it, that it does not 
 differ in any thing that is material, from that of the 
 judicious and worthy Dr. Cave. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 OF THE EPISTLES OF ST. IGNATIUS. 
 
 Of the difTerent editions of St. Ignatiiis's Epistles, which are here 
 translated from that of Isaac Vossiv.s, and according to the enu-i 
 mtratinn made by Eusebius of then?. The authority of these 
 
 ' Epistles vindicated, against the objections raised of late against 
 them. The Epistle to St, Polycarp, one of those mentioned by 
 Eusebius : the exception against it taken from the substance of 
 the Epistle itself answered" A short account of the following 
 translation of all of them. 
 
 1 . BEFORE I enter upon that account which I am 
 to give of the Epistles of St. Ignatius (the next that 
 follow in the present collection) it will be necessary 
 
OF ST. IGNATiUS. 37 
 
 for me to observe, that there have been considerable 
 dirt'erences in ihe editions of the Epistles of thi.s holy 
 man, no less than in the judgment of our latter cri- 
 tics concerning them. To pass by the first, and most 
 imperfect of them ; the best that for a long time was 
 extant, contained not only a great number of Epis- 
 tles falsely ascribed to this author, but even those that 
 were genuine, so altered and corrupted, that it was 
 hard to find out the true Ignatius in them. 
 
 2. The first that began to remedy this confusion, 
 and to restore this great writer to his primitive simpli- 
 city, was our most reverend and learned Archbishop 
 Usher, in his edition of them ac Oxford, Anno 1644. 
 But still we wanted a correct copy of the original 
 Greek. The Epistles set out by him, though exceed- 
 ingly more sincere than any we had seen before^ yet 
 consisting only of the old Latin translations of them. 
 Now this w'as in a great measure perfoimtd by the 
 learned Isaac Vossius, in the edition printed by him 
 at Amsterdam, Anno 1646; in which, from the Flo- 
 rentine manuscript, he published six of the Epistles 
 of this holy martyr mentioned by P usebius, in their 
 antient and pure Greek ; and the seventh so happily 
 amended from the antient Latin version, that there 
 was but little doubt to be made of the integrity of that 
 too. But to remove all scruple concerning this one 
 Epistle, Mr. Ruinart has also published that from a 
 Gieek uninterpolated copy,(:i') in the acts of the mar- 
 tyrdom of this holy man, set forth by him at Paris, 
 Anno 1689. And concerning these Epistles of St. 
 Ignatius, enumerated by Eu.-ebius, and set out ac- 
 cording to their primitive purity by those learned men, 
 whom I have before mentioned, and from them trans- 
 lated into the following collection ; there are two 
 things to be considered, and proved by me in this 
 place : first, (y) that St. Ignatius did write such Epis- 
 
 (xj Acta martyr. Sincera 6c Select. Paris, 1689. 
 ^yj Vid. Vossii Prjcfat. in Ignat. ad Lectorcm. 
 
S8 OF THE EPISTLES 
 
 ties as those I have here translated : and secoTidly, 
 that those Epistles we here have, are the very Epis- 
 tles which he wrote. 
 
 3. That Ignatius did, in general, write such Epis- 
 tles to the Churches about him, however it has been 
 denied by some, is yet, I think, now universally allow- 
 ed even by those(s) who are the greatest opposers of 
 these Epistles which we affirm to be his. That he 
 "wrote to those particular Churches to which the Epis- 
 tles here subjoined are addressed, w'e have both St. 
 Polycarp and Eusebius to assure us. For, first, St. 
 Polycarp,(rt) in the close of his Epistle, (which I am 
 now to look upon as sufficiently proved to be his) 
 speaking to the Fhilippians of this holy man, tells 
 them, that he had sent them all such Epistles of his as 
 Ignatius had either written to liimself, or to his Church 
 at Smyrna, or as had hitherto come to his hands. So 
 that here then we have a plain account of two of those 
 Epistles which wx affirm Ignatius to have written — 
 one to St. Polycarp himself, another to the church of 
 Smyrna, of which he was Bishop. 
 
 4. But Eusebius will enable us to carry this testi- 
 mony yet farther : whilst assuring us, tlmt he wrote 
 four Epistles from Smyrna -, namely, to the Churches 
 of Ephesus, Magnesia, Tralles and Rome ; he gives 
 us just grounds to conclude that these also must have 
 been part of St. Polycarp's collection ; and have been 
 ijome of those others, besides the two before mention- 
 ed, which he tells us he sent to the Philippians, unless 
 we should suppose that either he knew not of Igna- 
 tius's waiting, though every day, almost every hour, 
 with him at the time that he wrote them ; or else that 
 knowing of it, he took no care to preserve the copies 
 of his Epistles ; which yet we see he put the highest 
 value, that can well be imagined, upon. Seeing there- 
 fore we cannot with any reason suppose, either that 
 
 fz) Vid. Vindic. Pearson, in Procem. p. 20. 
 (a) Poljxarp. Epist. num. xiii. Annot. Cotel. in loc. Polycarp. 
 p. 486. B. 
 
OF ST. IGNATIUS'. 39 
 
 St. Polycarp did not know of Tgnatius's writing to 
 these Cliurches ; nor is it probable, that being present 
 with him at the writing ot them, and acquainted with 
 it, he should not have kept any copies of his letters to 
 th-em. Seeing, lastly, he himself tells us that he had 
 copies of more of the Epistles of this great Saint, be- 
 sides those that were sent to Smyrna, and that what 
 he had, he sent to the Philippians ; neither can we 
 reasonably doubt but that these also were in his hands, 
 and sent by him to the Church at Philippi. 
 
 5. And thus have we, I think upon very good 
 grounds, concluded that six of the seven Epistles, 
 which we affirm to have been written by St. Ignatius, 
 were collected by St. Polycarp ; and sent, together 
 with his own E])istle, to the Philippians. Let me add 
 yet farther, that neither can we reasonably question 
 but that the seventh too was at that time in the hands 
 of St. Polycarp ; and by consequence, that what we 
 now have is no other collection than what he made 
 (and by that means helped to ])rei3erve to after ages) 
 of the Epistles of this holy martyr. Now this I con- 
 clude not only from the nearness of the Church 
 of Philadelphia to which it was written, to that of 
 Smyrna, in which St. Polycarp resided ; and from the 
 great respect which all the neighbouring Churches 
 payed to him, as a kind of universal Bishop of the 
 whole Lesser Asia ; but from the conclusion of the 
 Epistle itself ; which tells us that it was sent by Igna- 
 tius to the Philadelphians, not only from the same 
 place, and at the same time that he wrote to St. Poly- 
 carp himself and to his Church at Smyrna, but also 
 by the same person that carried the other two, and that 
 person St. Polycarp's own Deacon, whom he had sent 
 with Ignatius to Troas,.and by whom Ignatius wrote 
 back that Epistle. 
 
 6. St. Polycarp, therefore, certainly knew of Igna- 
 tius's writing to the Philadelphians ; and very proba- 
 bly sent on Burrhus, his Deacon, from Smyrna toPhi« 
 ladelphia, with his letter. And then ItJiink we mav 
 
40 OF THE EPISTLES 
 
 very reasonably conclude, that he brought back with 
 him the copy of it : and that St. Polycarp had that 
 Epistle too in his hands, when he wrote to the Philip- 
 pians. 
 
 7. Such good grounds are there to believe, that the 
 collection we now have of St. Ignatius's Epistles, was 
 no other than what St. Polycarp himself made ; and 
 referred to in that passage of his own Epistle to the 
 Philippians, which I have before shew^n to be truly 
 his, and not the addition of any latter hand. And the 
 same is the account which Eusebius(/'') himself has gi- 
 ven us of this matter. He tells us that as Ignatius 
 was on his way to Rome, where he was to be cast to 
 the wild beasts, he not only confirmed the Churches 
 that were in the places through which he passed, by 
 his exhortations, but wrote to the chiefest of those 
 others that were near, such Epistles as these of which 
 w^e are now speaking. And that, as he goes on, in this 
 following order : first, from Smyrna,(c) where he tar- 
 ried some time with his old acquaintance and fellow 
 disciple St. Polycarp, he wrote to the Ephesians, Mag- 
 nesians, Trallians and Romans : and being gone far- 
 ther on his way to Troas, he from thence wrote to the 
 Philadelpliians, and Smyrnoeans ; iha^ n tu> ruvrm Ofa- 
 rr/t't^t-ivoj noxvKurTra,, and a particular letter to Polycarp, 
 the Bishop of Smyrna. 
 
 8. I ^ay nothing to the testimony of St. Hierome(rf) 
 as to this matter, who as he exactly agrees with Eu- 
 sebius in all this, so I make no question but that he 
 transcribed his account out of him. It is sufficiently 
 evident from what has been already observed, not on- 
 ly that St. Ignatius did in general write some Epistles 
 (which even Monsieur Daille(f) himself thinks ought 
 not to be any question) but that he wrote to those par- 
 ticular Churches to which the Epistles we now have 
 are directed, and of which I am persuaded there ought 
 to be as little doubt. 
 
 (/?> Hist. Eccles. lib.iii. c. 36. (e) Vid.Chrys.Orat. ad AntiocheB. 
 
 rJj Libv. de -Script. Illustr. cap. xvi 
 
 (c) Apud Pearson. Vindic Ignat. Prolegom. p. 20. 
 
OF ST. IGNATIUS. 41 
 
 9. As for the other point proposed, and by which the 
 foregoing also will be yet more fully conlirmcd, namely, 
 that those E})istles we now have are the same that Ig- 
 natius wrote : two things there are that seem to deter- 
 mine our belief of it. First, that there is nothing in 
 these Epistles, as we now have them, either unworthy 
 of the spirit of Ignatius, or the character that antiquity 
 has given us of them : nothing disagreeing to the 
 time in which he wrote, or that siiould seem to speak 
 them to have been the work of any latter author. — 
 Islow this, as it hardly ever fails to discover such pieces 
 as are falsely imposed upon antifnt authors ; so there 
 not appearing any thing of this kind in these Epistles, 
 inclines us tiie more readily to conclude, tliut they 
 were undoubtedly written by him whose they are 
 said to be. 
 
 10. But this is only a presumptive argument in fa- 
 vour of these Epistles ; w hich, though it may serve 
 to dispose us the more readily to receive them a?, true 
 and genuine, yet is it not alone sufficient to prove them 
 so to be ? The other argument I have to otfer \^ ])osi- 
 tive and convincing, namely, that we find these Epis- 
 tles, as they now are, exactly agreeing both with the 
 descriptions which St. Polycarp(/) and Eusebius(^) 
 have left us of those which they took to be the aulhen-. 
 tic Epistles of this holy man ; and with the numerous 
 quotations which the a ntiejit father s{li) have made out 
 of them ; and which all occur in the same words, in 
 our present copies of them, that they are cited in their 
 writings. 
 
 1 1. This has been so fully shewn by our most learn- 
 ed Bishop Pearson, and indeed was so manifest of it- 
 self to any one that had ever made any comparisons 
 of this kind ; that Monsieur Daille(/) himself could 
 not deny but that we have the same Epistles now, that 
 
 (./") Pearson. Vind. Ignat. par. i. cap. 3. pag. 27. 
 (,^) Ibid. cap. ii. pag. 8. 
 
 (/;) Peavsou. ibid. j). 8. ad 25. Comp. Testim. Cotelerii de Tgnat. 
 Et Usser, Dissert. Ignat. 
 (0 Apud Pearson. Vind. Ignat. Procem. p. 20. Et Vind. par. i. p. 8. 
 
 [6] 
 
42 OF THE EPISTLES 
 
 Eusebius, Athanasius, St. Jerome, Theodoret, and Ge- 
 lasius, had heretofore. So that the only question then 
 to be considered by us is, whether those Epistles 
 vvhich Eusebius, &c. had, were not counterfeit, but the 
 true Epistles of this great martyr. 
 
 12. And here, first, it is evident, that if those 
 Epistles which Eusebius first, and then the rest of 
 -those antient writers whom I before mentioned, took 
 for the genuine Epistles of St. Ignatii-s, were none of 
 his; the true Epistles vvhich I have just now shewn, 
 and which it is confessed were written by him, must 
 before that time have been utterly lost, or otherwise 
 destroyed, out of the world ; it being very improba- 
 ble that had the true Epistles been still remaining, nei- 
 ther go inquisitive a searcher into antiquity as Eusebi- 
 us should have heard of them, nor such great and 
 learned men as those that followed after, have had any 
 suspicion of any such deceit. But now whether this be 
 probable, whether it can be supposed that such Epis- 
 tles as these, directed to so many great and eminent 
 Churches, collected by so venerable man as St. Poly- 
 carp, and written by so glorious a martyr as St. Ig- 
 natius, should within so little time have been utterly 
 lost out of the Church ; I shall leave it to any one 
 who considers liow great a reverence the primitive 
 Christians had for every thing that came from the 
 hands of such holy and excellent men, and such glo- 
 rious martyrs of Christ to determine. 
 
 1 3. We read in the acts of the martyrdom (^) of 
 this blessed Saint, with what a mighty care those who 
 went with him to Rome, and w^ere the eye-witnesses 
 of his- suife-riiigs, gathered up a few hard bones of 
 his body which the lions had left, and how they 
 brought them back in a kind of triumph to his Church 
 at Antioch. And we are told with what pomp they 
 were many ages after taken up from the place where 
 they were first buried, and carried by the command 
 
 (A) i^ce liis niartyrdom, num. xii. 
 
OF ST. IGNATIUS, 43 
 
 of the younger Theodosius within the city; inso- 
 much, that as our histoiian»'(/) observe, there was a 
 festival solemnity established upon that occasion, and 
 annually observed to the very -time in which they 
 wrote, in remembrance of it. But was the Church 
 then so careful of a few dead bones of such a Saint 
 as this, and did they esteem them as so great a trea- 
 sure, and yet had they eo little regard to his writings, 
 (the laot testimonies of his aftection to the Churches 
 to which he wrote) as to suffer them within two hun- 
 dred years to be so utterly lost as not to be once 
 known or heard of, by the greatest and most curious 
 searchers into antiquity ? This is, I confess, to me so 
 very improbable, that I could almost as easily believ-e 
 the Holy Scriptures themselves to have been upon a 
 sudden changed into some other Epistles than what 
 St. Peter or St. Paul wrote, as that such Epistles as 
 these could be so totally defaced, as some pretend, 
 and new ones set out in the room of them, and yet 
 nobody know any thing of the doing of it. But such 
 impossibilities as these must learned men be content 
 to please themselves, and to impose upon others 
 withal, who resolve to be wiser than any that went 
 before them ; and to be able to know better at fifteen 
 hundred years distance, what Ignatius wrote, than 
 those did who lived within two centuries of him. 
 
 14. For to press our argument yet more closely, 
 since it is allowed that Ignatius did write some Epis- 
 tles, and I think sufficiently evident that St. Polycarp 
 did make a collection of them, and send them, to- 
 gether with his own, to the Philippians ; I presume it 
 will not be questioned but that he most certainly had 
 the genuine writings of that holy martyr, his dear 
 friend and fellow disciple. Now St. Polycarp suffered 
 not according to the earliest computation of our accu- 
 rate Bishop Pearson(//z) until the year of our Saviour, 
 
 (/) Evasjrms lib. i. cap. 16. Nicephor. lib. xiv. cap. 44. 
 {m) Pearson Dissert. Chroii. ii. cap. xiv. ad. xx. 
 
44 OF "njE EPISTLES 
 
 147, and others(7<') suppose it to have been yet later. 
 Hitherto therefore it is certain that the true Kpistles 
 of Ignatius continued in the Church : it being by no 
 means probable that they should have been changed, 
 whilst the men lived to whom Ignatius wrote ; while 
 Polycarp was living who collected them together; 
 and whilst those of the Church of Fhihppi remained, 
 to whom he sent them. 
 
 1 5. To St. Polycarp, let us add his scholar and ad- 
 mirer, Irenaeus, and as himself .professes a most dili- 
 gent collector of whatever fell from that holy man. 
 Tiuit he had the Epistles of St. Ignatius, Eusebiut.(o) 
 assures us ; who particularly takes notice of his 
 quoting several passages out of them, and mentioneth 
 one of his quotations out of the Epistle to the Ro- 
 mans,(/>) which is still extant in the works of Irenae- 
 us,(<7) and agrees with the copy published by Monsieur 
 Ruinart ; only that this hath «^/©- x^i'io^ whereas it 
 ought to be read u{i®-'<s>iov as appears from the old in- 
 terpretation both of Irenaeus, and of Ignatius's Epis- 
 tles, W hich however is no greater a difference than 
 that of Acts XX. 28, where some copies have 'E««Ajj<r<<«i. 
 ©foy others kv^^ov others Xf;?«y not to mention any 
 other places of the New Testament. And it must be 
 allowed that the other passages of which Eusebius(/') 
 speaks, were also to have been found in the Epistles 
 as he had them : because otherwise, the difference 
 between what the one quoted, and the other read in 
 his copy of those Epistles, would presently have dis- 
 covered the fraud, and shewn that his Epistles were 
 not the .'■ame with those wliich Irenaeus, mentioned. 
 
 16 And this puts the matter yet more out of doubt ; 
 for if Eusebius had the same Epistles that Irenaeus 
 
 in) Usher Anno 169. Euseb. & in eum Vales 167. Petitus 175, 
 &c. 6V f h low. 
 
 (o) FAiseb Hist. Eccles. lib. v. cap. 8. 
 
 Ifi) Ibid. lib. iii. cap. 36. 
 
 {</) Irenxus, lib. v. cap. 28. 
 
 (r) Comp. Euseb. loc cit. with the Epistle to the Romans, and 
 pther E^pistles hei-e translated. 
 
OF ST. IGNATIUS. 45 
 
 had, we must allow one of these two things ; either 
 that he had a genuine copy of them, as we aflfirm ; 
 or that Ireiiauus, the disciple and contemporary of 
 St. Polycarp had not ; which would be very unreason- 
 able to suppose. 
 
 1 7. For not to say any thing as to this matteF, that 
 Irenaeus lived too near the time both in which Igna- 
 tius wrote, and St. Polycarp collected his Epistles, to 
 have been imposed upon in this particular : seeing lie 
 himself tehs us how careful he was to gather up what- 
 ever came from the hand of that holy man, and that 
 he not only had the Epistles of Ignatius, as appears 
 by his citing ol them ; but, as himself declares, (^) 
 had also the Epistle of Polycarp to the Philippiaii?, at 
 the end of which the Epi>tles of Ignatius were sub- 
 joined : what can we conclude, but that the copy he 
 had of both was taken from that of his master Poly- 
 carp ; which being to be sure, authentic, it must re- 
 main that Irenaeus's was so too ? 
 
 1 8. Were it needful to add any thing yet farther 
 to shew that Eusebius, who is confessed to have had 
 the same copy of St. Ignatius that we have now, 
 had no other than that of St. Polycarp so often men- 
 tioned ; I might to the testimony of Irenyeus, before 
 alleged, add that of Origen,(/) who began to live 
 some time before the other died ; for this Father has 
 not only spoken of these Epistles, but has left ws two 
 quotations out of them ; and both to be found in our 
 copies which we affirm to be true and authentic. 
 Now from him to Eusebius, was not above half a cen- 
 tury ; too little a while for so great an alteration to 
 have been made in writings spread up and down into 
 so many hands ; read by all the learned and pious 
 men of those days ; and upon all these accounts ut- 
 terly incapable of such a change, as is without the 
 authority of one single writer, only upon, I know not 
 
 (s) Apud Euseb. Epist. ad Floriu. Hist. Eccles. lib. v. cap. 20. 
 it) Orjt;. Homil. vj, in Luc. Et. in Cantic. Pi'oleg. 
 
46 OF THE EPISTLES 
 
 what conjectures, supposed to have been made in 
 them. 
 
 19. But I enlarge myself too much in so plain a 
 matter ; and which I should hardly have thought 
 worth the examining thus distinctly, had it not engag- 
 ed the pens of so many learned men of the leformed 
 religion, that it might have seemed too g^reat an omis- 
 sion in such a discourse as this, not to have given 
 some account of it. As for what we fmd a late ItarVi- 
 ed writer(?/) advancing in opposition to the authority 
 of these Epistles, that our copies though exceedingly 
 more perfect than any that were ever extant before- 
 those great men Bishop Usher and Isaac Vossius set 
 out, the one the old Latin versions, the other, the ori- 
 ginal Greek, from the manuscript which he found of 
 it in the Florentine library : yet there may be reason 
 still to suspect that they are not so free from all cor- 
 ruptions as were to be wished :• I reply, that if b© 
 means that the same has happened to these Epistles as 
 has done to all other antient writings, that letters, or 
 words, have been mistaken, and perhaps even the 
 pieces of some sentences corrupted, either by the care- 
 lessness or ignorance of the transcribers ; I see no rea- 
 son why we should deny that to have befallen these 
 Epistles, which has been the misfortue of all other 
 pieces of the like antiquity. This, therefore, it has 
 been often declared,(.v) that neither do we contend a- 
 bout ; nor can any one, who reads the best copies we 
 have of them with any care or judgment, make any 
 doubt of it. But as for any larger interpolations, such 
 as were those of the copies before extant ; for any 
 changes or mistakes that may call in question either 
 the credit or authority of these Epistles as we now 
 have them ;(t/) we utterly deny that there are any 
 such in these last editions of them ; nor has that learn- 
 
 (u) Ernest. Tentzel. Exercit. select, iii. num. 11, 12. ])ag. 67. 
 (.r) Vossii Annot. passim. Pearson. Vind. Ignat. Proleg. p. 20. 
 (v) See the objections of Tentzelius fully answered by the learp- 
 ed Dr. Grabe. Spicileg. Sec. ii. pag. 227, &c. 
 
OF ST. IGNATIUS. 47 
 
 ed man offered any thing to induce us to believe that 
 there are. 
 
 20. And here I should have concluded these reflec- 
 tions, but that there is yet one thing more to be taken 
 notice of, which must by no means be passed by — 
 namely, that our most learned Archbishop Usher(2) 
 himself, though he agrees with us as to the authority 
 of the other six Epistles here translated, yet doubts 
 whether the seventh, written to St. Polycarp, be genu- 
 ine or no. Nor does Isaac Vossius(a) himself deny 
 but that there are some things in it that may seem to 
 render it suspicious ; though more to prove it to be 
 authentic. For, first, St. Polycarp(i?*) expressly assures 
 us that Ignatius had written to him ; so both Eusebi- 
 us(c) and St. Hieiome(QQ teach us to understand his 
 expression. Tlvey mention the Epistle to Polycarp, as 
 distinct from that to the Church of Smyrna : and se- 
 condly, the antient Fathers(£') quote it as Ignatius's no 
 less tlian the rest. From both which it seems to be 
 very plain, that this also has the same evidence of be- 
 ing written by Ignatius that any of the rest have ; and 
 therefore that he who allows it as sufficient for the one 
 ought not to refuse it for the other. 
 
 21. As for that which seems to be the most difficult 
 to account for in it, namely, his writing in the plural 
 number^ and giving several instructions about the be- 
 haviour of the common people, particularly that, to 
 adhere to the Bishops chap v. and vi. it is rightly ob- 
 served by Vossius in his annotations on those chapters, 
 that Ignatius in that place speaks not to St. Polycarp ; 
 but, by a usual change of person, intimates what he 
 would have Polycarp say to his Church : and whoso- 
 ever shall consider in what manner he brings in what 
 he there delivers ; say to f?ii/ sisters, &c. And again, 
 
 (-) Dissert, de Igtvat. cap. iii. 
 
 («) Annot. in Igiial. Epist. pag. 264, 265. 
 
 {/)) Polycarp. Epist. luiiii. xiii. (c) Hist. Eccle.s. lib, iii. c. .16. 
 
 (d) Hieron) m. de Viris lUustr. in Ignat. 
 
 ((") Vid. Isaac. V'oss. Annot. loc. supr. cit. 
 
48 OF THE EPISTLES, &C. 
 
 exhort my brethren, &c. — will presently see how those 
 instructions are to be understood. 
 
 22. And now it remains only that I give some short 
 account of the following translation of these Epistles. 
 The copies from which I did it w^re those of Isaac 
 Vossius, and Bishop Usher ; comparing both as I had 
 occasion with the late edition of Cotelerius. In the 
 salutation of the Epistle to the Romans I have depart- 
 ed fron\^all of them, and followed the correction of 
 that judicious man, whose name I mention in a note 
 to it. I thought myself the more at liberty to do this, 
 because that this Epistle was not found in the Floren- 
 tine manuscript ; but made up, in some measure, from 
 the Latin versions, by the conjectures of learned men : 
 and however it has since been published, together with 
 the acts of the martyrdom of St. Ignatius, in its ori- 
 ginal Greek, yet I have rather chosen to note the dif- 
 ferences between that and the copy I before followed, 
 than to give a preference to either. And the reader 
 will have this advantage by it, that he will here see 
 both; and may make use of his own judgment, if at 
 any time the copies disagree, to inform him which he 
 thinks to be the most correct. For the rest, I have kept 
 as strictly to the text of Vossius, as the sense would 
 permit me to do ; only where a place was manifestly 
 imperfect I have sometimes taken the liberty to ex- 
 press my own conjectures, though differing from those 
 of others, with whom nevertheless I pretend not to 
 compare myself. But then I seldom do this without 
 taking notice of it, and telling my reader to whom he 
 may recur for somewhat a different opinion. If after 
 all there shall appear some faults in my translation ; 
 though T may modestly say I have taken what care my 
 little ucquaintance in these matters would enable me 
 to do, to avoid them ; I desire it may be considered, 
 that I had a difficult author to deal with ; and I shall 
 be very ready thankfully to amend any error, that 
 any more discerning person shall think fit to advertise 
 me of, if ever this collection should be thought wor= 
 thy to come to another edition. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 OF TIIE MARTYRDOM OF ST. IGNATIUS ; AND OF THE FOL- 
 LOWING RELATION OF IT, WRITTEN BV T1105E WHO WERE 
 PRESENT AT HIS SUFFERINGS. 
 
 Of the Life of St. Ignatius ; whence he was called Thenphorus ? 
 That he never saw Christ ; but was converted to Christianity by 
 the Apostles; and bj' them made bishop of Antioch. How he be- 
 liaved himself in that station. Of his death. Why lie was sent 
 from Antioch to Rome, in order to his suffering there. Meta- 
 phrastes account of the effect which his death wrought upon the 
 Emperor Trajan, rejected. How, the persecution of the Christians 
 came to be mitigated about the time he suffered. An inquiry into 
 the time of his martyrdom. 
 
 1. IN the foregoing chapter I have given such an 
 account of the Epistles of St. Ignatius, as seemed ne- 
 cessary to vindicate the authority of them, and to re- 
 move those prejudices which some had of late endea- 
 voured to raise against them. 1 am now to pass from 
 the writings of this holy man, to his truly great and 
 heroical sutTerings : an account whereof is in the next 
 place subjoined, in the relation of those who accom- 
 panied him from Antioch to Rome, and were there 
 the eye-witnesses of his martyrdom. 
 
 2. But before I come to the consideration of this 
 last and noblest part of his life, I cannot but think it 
 will be expected from me to give some account of the 
 foregoing passages of it : that so we may have at once 
 a full view of this great Saint, and perceive by what 
 steps he prepared iiimself for so constant and glorious 
 a death. 
 
 3. And here it will be necessary for me in the first 
 place to consider the character which he gives of him- 
 self in the beginning of all his Epistles, and which he 
 freely asserted before the Emperor(/^) himself at his 
 examination, namely, that of I'heophorus. Now this, 
 according to the different pronunciation of it, may be 
 expounded after a different manner, and signities eir 
 
 (•//) Acts of Ignatius, numb, iv, v. 
 
 [7] 
 
50 OF THE MARTYRDOM 
 
 ther a person carried by God., or else a divine person.^ 
 one who carries God in his breast. And in both these 
 significations we find this name to have been given to 
 this holy man. 
 
 4. For 1st. as to the former signification, we are 
 told by some of the writers of his life, that St. 
 Ignatius, was the child whom our blessed Saviour 
 took in his arms, and set before his disciples as 
 a pattern of humility, when he told them, " that unless 
 they should be converted, and become as little chil- 
 dren, they should in no wise enter into the kingdom 
 of God :" and that from thence he took the name of 
 Theophorus ; one who was born, or carried by God. 
 And thus not only Metaphrastes(/) and Nicephorus(/c) 
 among the Greeks j but as our learned Bishop Ush- 
 er(/) tells us, some Syriac writers more antient than 
 they, both interpret this name, and give an account 
 of its being attributed to this blessed martyr. 
 
 5. But as stories of this kind seldom lose in the re- 
 lation, so w^e find the Latines(w) making a farther 
 improvement of the present fable. For having con- 
 firmed the truth of what these men had before ob- 
 served, of St. Ignatius's being taken up by our Savi- 
 our into his arms, they add, that for this reason, the 
 Apostles, when they made him Bishop of Antioch, 
 durst not lay their hands upon him, *' he having been 
 before both commended by our Saviour Christ, and 
 sanctified by his touching of him." 
 
 6. There is so much of romance in all the latter 
 part of this story, and so little grounds for the former, 
 that I shall not need to spend any time in the confut- 
 ing of either. It is enough that St. Chrysostome(/^) 
 has assured us, that this holy man never saw the 
 Lord, and that all the other antient writers are silent 
 
 (;") Metaphrast. apiid Coteler. p. 991. 
 (A) Nice])h. Hist. Eccl. lib. ii. cap. 35. 
 (/) Usher. Annot. in Act. Mart. Ignati-num. iv. 
 (7?/) Vid. Annot. in Concil. Oecum. viii. Concil. Lab. torn. viii. 
 p. 994. D. 
 
 (7O Homil. in St. Ignat. to. 1. Fevardent. p. 499, 506. B. C. 
 
OF ST. IGXATIUS. 61 
 
 as to this particular. Which makes me the rather 
 wonder at the endeavor of a late learned writer(o) of 
 our own country, to give countenance to such a fa- 
 ble ; which if not destitute of all probability, yet at 
 least wants any good authority to support it ; and as 
 our learned Bishop Pearson(/)) very reasonably con- 
 jectures, was first started about the time of the 8th 
 General Council, by the party of that Ignatius who 
 was then set up in opposition to Photius ; and from 
 thence derived both to Anastatius among the Latines, 
 and to Metaphrastes among the Greeks. 
 
 7. To pass then from this fabulous account of this 
 title, let us come to the consideration of the true im- 
 port of it. Now for that as we cannot have any bet- 
 ter, so neither need we desire any other account than 
 what this holy man(ty) himself gave the Emperor of 
 that name. When being asked by him, who was 
 Theophorus ? he replied, he who has Christ in his 
 breast. And in this sense was this name commonly 
 used among the antients, as has been shewn in a mul- 
 titude of examples by Bishop Pearson,(/-) in his ela- 
 borate vindication of Ignatius's Epistles. I shall offer 
 only one of them, that of St. Cyrill, who anathema- 
 tizes those who should call our Saviour Christ, The- 
 ophorus ; lest, says he, he should thereby be under- 
 stood to have been no other than one of the Saints. 
 
 8. It remains then that Ignatius was called Theo- 
 phorus, for the same reason that any other divine, or 
 excellent person, might have been so called ; namely, 
 upon the account of his admirable piety : because his 
 soul was full of the love of God, and sanctified with 
 an extraordinary portion of the Divine Grace ; as 
 both his life shewed, and the earnest desire he had to 
 be dissolved and to be with Christ, and his joy when 
 he saw himself approaching towards it ; and (to men- 
 
 CoJ Montac. Origin. Eccles. to. ii. p. 211, 212. 
 C/0 Vind. Ignat. Part. ii. c. xii. p. 149. 
 {^J Acts of Ignat. num. v. 
 frj Vinci. Ignat. Part. ii. p. 144, 
 
52 OF THE MARTYRDOM 
 
 tion no more) his constancy in his last, and most ter- 
 rible conflict with the wild beasts, will not suffer us 
 to doubt. 
 
 9. But though the story of our Saviour's taking St. 
 Ignatius into his his arms be of no credit, yet so much 
 St. Chrysostome tells us,(5) that he was intimately ac- 
 quainted with the holy Apostles, and instructed by 
 them in the full knowledge of all the mysteries of the 
 Gospel. What was the country that gave birth to 
 this blessed Saint, or who his parents were, we can- 
 not tell. Indeed as to the former of these, his coun- 
 try, a late author(if) has endeavoured from a passage 
 in Abulfaragius, set out by our incomparable Dr. Po- 
 cock, to fix it at Nora in Sardinia, a place which still 
 retains its antient name with very little variation. 
 This is certain, that growing eminent both in the 
 knowledge of the doctrine of Christ, and in a life ex- 
 actly framed according to the strictest rules of it ; he 
 w^as upon the death of Kuodius, chosen by the Apos- 
 tles that were still living, to be Bishop of Antioch, 
 the metropolis of Syria ; and whatever Anastasius 
 pretends(//') received imposition of hands from them. 
 
 10. How he behaved himself in this great station, 
 though we have no particular account left to us, yet 
 we may easily conclude from that short hint that is 
 given us of it, in the relation of his martyrdom. (*•) 
 Where we are told that he w^as " a man in all things 
 like unto the Apostles ; that as a good governor, by 
 the helm of prayer and fasting, by the constancy of 
 his doctrine and spiritual labour, he opposed himself 
 to the floods of the adversary : that he was like a di- 
 vine lamp illuminating the hearts of the faithful by 
 his exposition of the holy Scriptures ; and lastly, that 
 
 (s) Homil. in Ignat. pag. 499. to. i. Fevavdent. 
 
 (t ) Ernest. Tentzel. Exercit. Select, iii. num. ii. p. 47'. Comp. 
 Dr. Grabe Spicileg. torn. ii. p. 1. 
 
 (uj Vid. Chrys(ist. Orat. in Laud. Ignat. Theodoret. to. iv, p. 
 33. Dial. 1. Comp. Usser. Annot. in Epist. ad Antioch. p. 107. 
 Pearson. Vind. Ignat. part, ii, p. 107. 
 
 (x) Acts of Ignat. num. i, ii, iii, 
 
OF ST. IGNATIUS. 53 
 
 to preserve his church, he doubted not freely, and of 
 his own accord, to expose himself to the most bitter 
 death." This is in general the character of his beha- 
 viour in his Church of Antioch ; a greater than which 
 can hardly be given to any man. JSor indeed can we 
 doubt but that he who, as Eusebius(y) tells us, and 
 as his Epistles still remaining, abundantly testify, was 
 so careful of all the other Churches, to confirm tlieni 
 in a sound faith, and in a constant adherence to (heir 
 holy religion ; was certainly much more vigilant (o 
 promote the interests of piety within his own diocese, 
 which was blessed with his government above forty 
 years.(^) 
 
 1 1. Hence we may observe, what a tender concern 
 he expresses in all his Epistles ior his Church at Anti- 
 och : with what affection he recommends it to the 
 prayers of those to whom he wrote ; and es})ecially 
 to the care of his dear friend and fellow disciple, St. 
 Polycarp. And when he heard at Troas of the ceas- 
 ing of the persecution there, how did he rejoice at it ? 
 and require all the neighbouring Churches(fl') to re- 
 joice with him; and to send their messengers and let- 
 ters thither, to congratulate with them upon that ac- 
 count ? 
 
 12. Such was his affection towards his own Church, 
 and his care of all the others round about him : by 
 both of which he became in such an extraordinary 
 favour with them, that they thought nothing could be 
 sufllcient to express their respect towards him. And 
 therefore we are told, that when he was carried from 
 Antioch to Rome, in order to his suffering, all the 
 Churches every where, sent messengers(Z') on the way 
 to attend him, and to communicate to his wants. And 
 ■what is yet more, they were generally their Bishops 
 
 (y ) Hist. Eccles. lib. iii. cap, 56. 
 
 (z) Euseb. Chron. ab anno 69 ad 110. alii ad 116. Vid. infr. 
 
 (a) See his Epistles to the Philadelph. Smyrn. and to St. Poly- 
 carp. 
 
 (b) Vid. Ignat. Epist. 8c speciatim ad Rom. num. ix. Add. Act. 
 Ignat. num. ix. 
 
54 OF THE MARTYRDOM . 
 
 themselves that came to meet him, and thousrht it a 
 singular happiness to receive some spiritual exhortu- 
 tions from him. And vvljen he was dead, they paid 
 such an honour to his memory, as to account the few 
 bones(c) that were left of him by the wild beasts, 
 more precious than the richest jewels : insomuch that 
 we are told they were several ages(G(') after taken up 
 from the place where they were iirst deposited, as not 
 honourable enough for them to lie in ; and that being 
 brought within the city where he once was Bishop, 
 there was instituted a yearly festival in memory of 
 him. 
 
 13. As for what concerns the circumstances of his 
 death, they are so particularly recounted in the rela- 
 tion I have here subjoined of it, that nothing more 
 needs to be added, to what is there delivered of this 
 matter. Yet one remark I cannot but make on that 
 particular of his story which has puzzled so many 
 learned men(e) to account for, but may easily be re- 
 solved, and I believe most truly too, into the over- 
 ruling hand of the Divine Providence : and that is, 
 of the sending of this holy man from Antioch as far 
 as Rome to suffer. For whatever the design of the 
 Emperor(/) may have been in it ; whether he in- 
 tended to increase his sufferings by a jonrney so wea- 
 risome, and attended with so many bitter circumstan- 
 ces, as that must needs have been to a person, very 
 probably at that time, fourscore years of age : or 
 whether he hoped by this means to have overcome his 
 constancy, and to have drawn him away from his 
 faith : or lastly, whether, as Metaphrastes(^) tells us, 
 upon his consulting with those of the Senate who were 
 with him, he was advised " not to let him suffer at 
 Antioch, lest thereby he should raise his esteem the 
 
 (c) Vid. Act. Ignat. num. xiii. 
 fd) Vid. Usserii Ann. in Act. Ignat. num. 37. 
 (e) Vid. Scalig. in Euseb. ad Ann. 110. 
 
 (/) Vid. Usser. Not. in Act. Ignat. num. ix. p. 39, 40. Tentzel. 
 Exevc. iii. p. 49. 
 (^') Mart, apud Cotelei*. 
 
•OF ST. IGNATIUS. 55 
 
 more among the people, and render him still more 
 dear and desirable to them :" we cannot doubt, but 
 that God hereby designed to present to all the nations 
 througli whicK he was to pass, a glorious instance of 
 the power of his religion, that could enable this bless- 
 ed martyr with so much constancy to despise all the 
 violence of his enemies ; and to be impatient after 
 those trials which they hoped should have aiTrighted 
 him into a base and degenerous compliance with their 
 desires. 
 
 14. This was indeed a triumph worthy of the Chris- 
 tian religion r Nor was it any small advantage to the 
 Churches at such a critical time, to have their zeal 
 awakened, and their courage confirmed, both by the 
 example and exhortations of this great man, from An- 
 tioch even to Rome ilself. And we are accordingly 
 told with what mighty comfort and satisfaction they 
 received his instructions ; and as the authors(/^) of his 
 acts express it, rcjoictd to partake in his spiritual gift. 
 
 15. Nay, but if we may believe Aletaphrastes as to 
 the effect which the suflerings of this holy man had 
 upon the mind of the Emperor, the Church received 
 yet greater benelit by his death. " For Trajan, (/) says 
 he, hearing of what had been done to Ignatius, and 
 how undauntedly he had undergone the sentence that 
 was pronounced against him, and being informed that 
 the Christians were a sort of men that did nothing 
 contrary to the laws, nor were guilty of any impieties, 
 but worshipped Christ as the Son of God, and exer- 
 cised all temperance both in meat and drink, nor med- 
 dled with any thing that was forbidden : he began to 
 repent of what he had done, and conmianded that the 
 Christians should indeed be searched out, but that be- 
 ing discovered tliey should not be put to death ; only 
 they should not be admitted into any offices, nor be 
 suffered to meddle with any public employs. Thus 
 was not only the life of Ignatius of great use to the 
 Church, but his very death the means of procuring 
 
 (//) Acts of Ignat. num. ix. (/) Mavt.I^iat.apudCotcler.p.l002. 
 
56 OF THE MARTYRDOM 
 
 much good to it." And what Metaphrastes here tells 
 us, we iind iu effect delivered by another author(A-) of 
 his acts not yet set forth ; from whom he seems to 
 have taken his story, only with the addition of some 
 farther circumstances of his own, to mal^e it the more 
 complete. 
 
 16. But though I should be far from envying any 
 thing that might make for the honour of this blessed 
 martyr ; yet are there many circumstances in the story 
 which Metaphrastes has here put together, that make 
 me justly call in question the truth of it. For first, 
 it is evident beyond all doubt, that the persecution was 
 abated at Antioch before Ignatius suffered, nay before 
 he was yet gone out of the Lesser Asia. Insomuch 
 that in his three last Epistles which he wrote from 
 Troas, to the Philadelphians, the Smyrnseans, and to 
 Polycarp himself, he particularly takes notice of the 
 peace of the Church of Antioch, and exhorts them to 
 send congratulatory messages thither upon the account 
 of it. 
 
 17. Nor was this suspension of the persecution 
 granted upon Ignatius's account, but upon the remon- 
 strances which the emperor's own officers made to 
 him, both of the numbers of those that died for the 
 Christian faith, and of the innocency of their lives ; 
 and lastly, of the readiness with which they not only 
 suffered when taken, but voluntarily came and pre- 
 sented themselves before those who were to condemn 
 them. Two of these Epistles relating to this very 
 persecution we have still remaining — the one written 
 by Tiberianus,(/) President of Palaestina prima — the 
 other of Pliny(w) the younger, Pro-Pr^etor of Bithynia. 
 And the answer of rrajan(«) to the latter of which 
 we find to have been in the same words that Jo. Male- 
 la tells us he replied to the other, viz. " That the Chris- 
 tians should not be sought after ; but if they were 
 
 (/t) Vicl. Usser. Annot. in Act. Igjiat. p. 55, 56. 
 (/) Apud Usser. Annot. in Epist. ad Philadelph. Not. 82. Et io 
 Append, p. 9. 
 
 (mj Plin. Secund. Epist. lib. x. Epist. 97. f w J Ibid. Epist. 98. 
 
GF ST. IGNATIUS. S7 
 
 brought before them and convicted, should be punish- 
 ed unless they abjured." 
 
 18. The same is the account which not only Euse- 
 bius,(o) from Tertullian,(/)) gives us of the Kmperor's 
 order as to this matter; but which Suidas,((7)atier both, 
 has left us of it. Which makes it the more strange to 
 find such a different relation both in Bishop I'bher's 
 manuscript author, ai^d in Metaphraste's acts of Igna- 
 tius before mentioned. It is true that notvvithstandmg 
 these rescripts of the Emperor, the persecution still 
 continued ; nor was it so soon over in other places as 
 it was at Antioch. This is not only evident from the 
 history of this time left us by Eusebius,(r) but may in 
 general be concluded from the prayer(5) which this 
 Iioly Saint made at his martyrdom : where, say our 
 acts, " He intreated the Son of God in behalf of the 
 Churches, that he would imt a stop to the persecution, 
 and restore peace and quiet to them." Ikit ihese were 
 only local persecutions, as Eusebius(^) calls them ; and 
 proceeded rather from the fury of the people, and the 
 perverseness of some particular Governors, than from 
 the design or command of the Emperor. 
 
 19. As for the time of Ignatius's suffering, we are 
 only told in his acts that it was when Syria (or Sura) 
 and Senecius were Consuls ; nor are learned men yet 
 agreed in what year to fix it. Eusebius, in his Chro- 
 nicle, places it in the year of Christ 1 10. Marianus 
 Scotus 1 12. Bishop Usher(A') yet sooner in the year 
 107. And lastly, to name no more, our most exact 
 Bishop Lloyd, (y) followed therein by the late critic up- 
 on Baronius, Antonius Pagi, yet later than any, to 
 wit, in the year that the great earthquake fell out at 
 Antioch, and from which Trajan himself hardly es- 
 
 (o) Hist. Ecdes. lib. iii. c. 33. (/>) Apologet. cap, ii. 
 
 (y) In voce. — T^uittvif. 
 
 (r) Lib. iii. c. 32. Hist. Eccles. 
 
 (s) Acta Mart. Ignat. n\im. xii. (r) Euseb. ibid. 
 
 (x) Annot. in Act. Martyr. Ifjnat. not. 39. 
 
 (y) Vid. Aat. Pagi Critic in Baron, ad Ann. 108. 
 
 [s] 
 
>58 OF THE MARTYRDOM 
 
 caped : which, as Jo. Malela(s) accounts it, and is fol- 
 lowed therein by Bishop Usher in his computation, 
 was in the year 116. 
 
 20. And this may suffice to have been observed con- 
 cerning the most eminent passages that occur in the 
 acts of the martyrdom of St. Ignatius. I shall need 
 say nothing to the authority of the relation itself — 
 which as it is written with all sincerity, and void of 
 those additions which latter writers have made to these 
 kind of histories, so we are told in the close of it, that 
 it was compiled by those who went with him from 
 Antioch, and were the eye-witnesses of his encoun- 
 ters. That the latter part of these acts was added to 
 the original account of the martyrdom of this holy 
 man, the learned Dr. Grabe has proved to be at least 
 probable. But this does not at all affect the other parts 
 of them ; which the same judicious writer receives as 
 true and authentic. These acts were first published 
 from two very antient manuscripts by our most reve- 
 rend Archbishop Usher, in the appendix to his edition 
 of Ignatius, anno 1647. They have since been print- 
 ed in their original Greek by a very learned man 
 abroad, and reprinted by Dr. Grabe in his Spicilegium 
 here in England. From this last edition they are now- 
 translated into our own language. I cannot tell whe- 
 ther it be worth the observing, that in the collection 
 made by the late learned Cotelerius of the writings of 
 the Apostolical Fathers, instead of these genuine acts 
 there is inserted the account which Metaphrastes put 
 together of his sufferings, several ages after. It would 
 perhaps have made a more agreeable history to the 
 vulgar reader, had I translated that relation, rather than 
 this, which is much shorter, and wants many notable 
 passages that are to be found in that order. But as I 
 should then have departed from my design of setting 
 out nothing but what I thought to be indeed of Apos- 
 tolical antiquity ; so to those who love the naked truth, 
 
 (z) Apud Usser. loc. siipr. cit, Comp. the Dissert, of Bp. Pearson 
 in the late edit, of his Epistles at Oxford. 
 
- OF ST. POLYCARP. 59 
 
 these plain acts will be much more satisfactory than 
 a relation filled up with the uncertain, and too often 
 fabulous circumstances, of latter ages. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 OF THE MARTYRDOM OF ST. POLYCARP, AND OF THE EPISTLE 
 WRITTEN BY TlIE CHURCH OF SMYRNA CONCERNING IT. 
 
 That there were heretofore several called by the name of Polycai-p. 
 Both the country and parentage of St. Polycarp uncertain. What 
 he was before his conversion ; and by whom converted. He is 
 made Bishop of Smyrna by the Apostles. How he behaved him- 
 self in th-it office. The great veneration which the Christians had 
 for him. Of his jonrney to Home, and what he did there. The 
 testimony of St. John concerning him — Rev. ii. 8. Of the time of 
 St. Polycarp's martyrdom. What persecutions the Clmrch then 
 laboured under. Of the Epistle of the Church of Smyrna con- 
 cerning his sufterings ; and the value which tlie anticnts put upon 
 it. Of the miracle that is said to have happened at his death. 
 What his age was when he suffered. What the day of his suffer- 
 ing. In what place he was put to death. Of the authority of the 
 present Epistle, and its translation into our own language, 
 
 1. THE Epistle of the Church of Smyrna, (the next 
 piece that follows in the present collection) however it 
 makes mention of some others that suffered, at the 
 same time with St. Polycarp, for the faith of Christ; 
 yet insisting chiefly upon the particulars of his passion, 
 and being designed by that Church to communicate to 
 all the world the glorious end of their beloved Bishop, 
 and most worthy and constant martyr of Christ : I 
 shall observe the same method in treating of this, that 
 I did in discoursing of the acts of St. Ignatius before; 
 and speak somewhat of the life of St. Polycarp first, 
 before I come to consider the account that is here gi- 
 ven us of his death. 
 
 2. Tliat there were several of the name of Polycarp 
 heretofore, and who must therefore carefully be dis- 
 tinguished from him of whom we are now to discourse, 
 has been evidently bhewn by the late learned editor(o) 
 
 {a) Lc Moyne Prol. ad Vav, Sacr. 
 
60 OF THE MARTYRDOM 
 
 of his Epistle. As for our Polycarp, the disciple of 
 fct. John, and the great subject of the present marty- 
 rology ; we have little account, either what was his 
 country, or who his parents. In general we are told 
 that he was born somewhere in the East ; .as Le 
 Moyne(/') thinks not far from Antioch ; and perhaps 
 in Smyrna itself, says our learned Dr. Cave.(t) Being 
 sold in his childiiood, he was bought by a certain noble 
 matron whose name was Calisto ,* and bred up by her, 
 and at her death made heir to all her estate ; which 
 though very considerable, he soon spent in works of 
 charity and mercy (d) 
 
 3. His Christianity he received in his younger years 
 from JBucolus Bishop of Smyrna ; by whom being 
 made Deacon(e) and Catechist of that Church, and 
 discharging those otTices with great approbation, he 
 was, upon the death of Bucolus made Bishop of Smyr- 
 na by the Apostles ;(/) and particularly by St. John(^) 
 whose disciple, together with Ignatius, he had before 
 been. 
 
 4. How considerable a reputation he gained by his 
 wise administration of this great office, we may in 
 some measure conclude from that character which his 
 very enemies gave of him at his death ; when cry- 
 ing out that he should be thrown to the Lions, they 
 laid this to him as his crime, ' but which was indeed 
 his chitfest honour ;(//) this say they, is the Doctor of 
 Asia, tlie fjither of the Christians, and the overthrow- 
 er of our Gods : and vvhen he was burnt, they per- 
 suaded the Governor not to sufifer his friends to carry 
 a\' ay any of his remains,(/) lest, say they, the Cliris- 
 tians forsaking him that was crucified, should begin 
 to worship Polycarp. 
 
 (5) Le Moyne Prol. ad. Var. Sacr. 
 
 (c) Life of St. Polycarp, p. 112. So tlie koman Martyrology. 
 
 ((/) Le Moyne, Cave, &c. (e) Ibid. 
 
 (./ ) Irenxus lib. iii. cap. 3. Euseb. Hist. Eccles. lib. iv. cap. 14. 
 Vid. Tesitzel. Excrc. select, de Polyc. iii. § 5. 
 
 (g) Tertul. de Prxscr, H.xi'et. c. 32. Hieron. de Script, in Polyc. 
 Vid. Martyrol. Rom. Jan. xxvi. 
 
 (/O Epistle of the Church of Smyrna, num. xii. 
 
 {i) Ibid. num. xvii. 
 
OF ST. POLYCARP. 61 
 
 5. Nor was it any small teslimoiiy of the respect 
 ■which was paid to him, that (as we are told in this 
 Epistle) the Christians would not suffer him to pull 
 off his own clothes, but strove who sh;)uljd be the 
 most forward to do him service ; thinking themselves 
 happy if they could but come to touch his tlesh. For, 
 says the Epistle, he was truly adorned with such a 
 good conversation, as made all men pay a more than 
 ordinary respect to him. 
 
 6. Hence St. Hierome(A') calls him the prince of all 
 Asia ; Scphronius, the 'A§y,>,voi, or chief ruler ; per- 
 haps, says a learned man,(/) in opposition to the Asi- 
 archfie of the Heathen spoken of in this Epistle : sig- 
 nifying thereby, that as they were among the Gentiles, 
 the heads of their sacred rites, and presided in the 
 common assemblies and spectacles of Asia ; so was 
 Polycarp among the Christians a kind of universal 
 Bishop, or Primate; the prince and head of the 
 Churches in those parts. 
 
 7. Nor was his care of the Church confined within 
 the bounds of the Lesser Asia, but extended even un- 
 to Rome itself, (w) whither we are told he went upon 
 the occasion of the Qiuartodcdmnn Controversies then 
 on foot between the Eastern and Western Churches, 
 and which he hoped to have put a stop to, by his time- 
 ly interposition with those of Rome. But though 
 Anicetus and he could not agree upon that point, 
 each alleging Apostolical tradition to warrant them 
 in their practice : yet that did not hinder but that he 
 was received with all possible respect there ; and offi- 
 ciated in their Churches(//) in presence of the Bishop, 
 and communicated with him in the most sacred mys- 
 teries of religion. (o) 
 
 8. While he was at Rome, he remitted nothing of 
 
 (A-) De Script, in Polycarp. Sophron. Interp. Grxc. 
 (/) Lemoyne Prol. ad Var. Sacr. 
 ( m) EiiseU Hist. Eccles. lib. iv, cap. 14. 
 
 rn) Vid. VhIcs. Annot. ad Euseb. Eccl. Hist. lib. ir. cap. 14. Tent« 
 2ei. Exercit. de Polycarp. §. ix 
 
 (o ) Lc Moyne Pi'olegom. ad Var, Sacr. 
 
62 OF THE MARTYRDOM 
 
 his concern for the interests of the Church ; but em- 
 ployed his time partly in confiiming those who were 
 sound in the faith, but especially in drawing over 
 those who were not, from their errors. In which 
 work how successful he was, his own scholar Irenae- 
 iis(/>) particularly recounts to us. 
 
 y. What he did after his return, and how he discharg- 
 ed his pastoral office to the time of his martyrdom, we 
 have little farther account ; nor shall I trouble myself 
 with the stories which PioniRs(y) without any good 
 grounds has recorded of the life of this holy man. But 
 that he still continued with all diligence to watch over 
 the flock of Christ, we have all the reason in the world 
 to believe : and that not only from what has been al- 
 ready observed, but from one particular more which 
 ought not to be omitted, namely, that when Ignatius 
 was hurried aw'ay from his Church of Antioch to his 
 martyrdom, he knew none so proper to commend the 
 care of it to, as to this excellent man ;(r) or to supply 
 by his own letters, what the other had not time to 
 w-rite, to all the other Churches round about. 
 
 10. But I shall close up this part of the life of* this 
 holy Saint, with the testimony which St. John has giv- 
 en to him. Revel, ii. 8. And which as it affords us a 
 sufficient evidence of the excellency of his life, so 
 does it open the way to what we are next to consider, 
 viz. his death and passion, " Unto the Angel of the 
 Church in Smyrna, write : these things saith the first 
 and the last, which was dead, and is alive. I know 
 thy works, and tribulation, and poverty (but thou 
 art rich :) and I know the blasphemy of them which 
 s:ay they are Jew^s, and are not, but are the Syna- 
 gogue of Satan. Fear none of those things which 
 thou shalt suffer ; behold the Devil shall cast some of 
 you into prison, that ye may be tried, and ye shall 
 have tribulation ten days : be thou faithful unto death, 
 and I will give thee a crown of life.'* 
 
 Cp) Apud Eiiseb. loc. cit. 
 
 {qj Apiid. Tentzel Exercit. Select, iv. p, f 6, &c. 
 
 (rj See his Epistle to Polycarp n. viii. 
 
Of ST. POLYCARP. 65 
 
 1 1. And this brings me to that which I am chiefly 
 to insist upon, namely, the death of this blessed mar- 
 tyr ; the subject of that Epistle which is subjoined 
 from the Church of Smyrna concerning it. And 
 here I shall in the first place take for granted, what 
 our learned Jiishop Pearson(^) seems to have proved 
 beyond contradiction ; that St. Polycarp suffered, not 
 as is commonly supposed(^) about the year of Christ 
 1(37 — or as Bishop Uslier(//) has stated it yet later 
 159 — much less as Petit(a') still later 175 — but un- 
 der the Emperor Antonius Pius, in the year of our 
 Lord 147. Now that the Christians about that 
 *ime, and especially those of Asia, lay under some 
 severe prosecuiions, is evident from the apology which 
 Justin Martyr about this very time presented to the 
 Emperor in order to a mitigation of them : which 
 however Baronius,(y) and after him Valesius,(ir) place 
 two or three years later ; yet hath their opinion no 
 certain grounds ; nor does any thing hinder us from 
 reducing that apology(rt') to the same time with St. 
 Polycarp's martyrdom ; nay, and some have carried 
 it still higher, even to the beginning of that Emperor's 
 reign, as both Eusebius(/^) among the antients, and 
 his learned editor, Scaligcr,(c) not to mention any 
 others,(rt') of latter times, have done. 
 
 12. What the effect of this apology was we cannot 
 certainly tell ; but that the persecution was not pre- 
 sently put to an end, not only the second apology of 
 the same Father (however the critics differ about the 
 same ;) but that which Eusebius(c) tells us was after- 
 
 fsj Dissert. Cliron. part. ii. a cap. 14, ad '20. ("tj Eiiscb Cliron. 
 
 (tij Not in Epist. Sniyrn. 104, 105. Comp. Tcntz. Exercit. dc Poty- 
 car|). §. xxi. 
 
 {xj Vid. Cave Hist. Ecclcs. in Polycarp, 
 
 CyJ Ad An. 150 Comp. Spond, Epitom. ibid. 
 
 Cz) Annot. in Eiiseb. lib. iv. c. 8. 
 
 (a J See Dr. Grabe's Disser. de Justin. M. Spicileg. pp. Sec-ii. paj;. 
 150, &c. 
 
 Cb) Euseb. Chron, ann. 142. (c) Scalif?. Annot. in Euseb, p. 210. 
 
 fdj Pcrav. in Ejjipban. Haerfs. xlvi. Anton. Pagi. in Baron^ ad ajju. 
 150. num. 3. Herman. Contract. Marian. Scot. &c. 
 
 {r) Hist. Eccles. lib. iv. caji. 'v6. 
 
64 OF THE MARTYRDOM 
 
 wards presented to his successor Marcus Aurelius by 
 MtIito(<') Bishop of Sardis, plainly makes appear. In 
 ■which he cdmplains, that " the Christians were still in- 
 formed against by wicked men, greedy of what they 
 had ; and prosecuted notwithstanding the several or- 
 ders that his father had given, and the letters he had 
 himself written to the contrary." It is true, Eusebius 
 tells us that the Emperor Antonius Pius(/) had set out 
 an effectual edict in favour of the Christians ; and 
 that particularly addressed to the Common Council 
 of Asia, not long before the time in which we suppose 
 St. Polycarp to have suffered. And this seems to leave 
 it under some doubt how a persecution could have 
 been again revived against the Church within so short 
 a time, and after such a vigorous edict of an Emperor 
 still hving to the contrary. But it is evident Eusebius 
 must have mistook the Emperor, and have set down 
 that for the rescript of Antonius Pius, which was in- 
 deed set out by Marcus Aurelius immediately after his 
 death, as both the inscription shews, and Valesius(^) 
 and others have evidently made it appear to be. 
 
 1 3. It was then in one of these topical persecutions,(/^) 
 so frequent in the Lesser Asia ; that the storm happen- 
 ing to fall in a particular manner upon the Church of 
 Smyrna, carried off this holy martyr among the rest. 
 What the particular circumstances of his passion were, 
 k would be impertinent for me to relate in this place, 
 seeing they are so fully and exactly described in the 
 Epistle of which we are now discoursing. A piece so 
 excellently composed, that Eusebius thought it worthy 
 to be almost entuely transcribed into his Ecclesiastical 
 History. And of which a very great man(/) of the 
 last age professed, " That he knew not any thing in 
 all ecclesiastical antiquity, that was more wont to af- 
 fect his mind ; insomuch that he seemed to be no lon- 
 
 Cf) Tbkl. lib. iv. cap. 13. 
 
 (,§•) Vales, in lib. iv. c. 13. Eiiseb. & infra, in c. 26. p. To. Add. 
 Ant. P;igi Critic in Baron, ad ann. 154. nam. iv. 
 (A) F'.u.'-eb. Hist. Ecclcs. lib. iv. cap. 15. p. 104. 
 (ij Scalig. Animadv. in Euscb. pag. 221. num. 2183, 
 
OF ST. POLYCARP. 65 
 
 ger himself when he read it : and believed that no 
 good Christian could be satisliv d with reading often 
 enough this, and tlie like accounts, of the sufferings 
 of those blessed martyrs, who in the primitive times 
 laid down their lives for the faith." 
 
 14. Nor did the antients put any less value upon 
 this piece, which as Gregory(Xr) of Tours tells us was 
 even to his time read publicly in theGallican Churches, 
 and no doubt made a part of that annual remembrance, 
 which the Churches of Asia kept of his martyrdom. 
 
 1 5. But though I think it needless to mention here 
 any thing of what tjie following Epistle relates con- 
 cerning the passion of this holy man ; yet one circum- 
 stance there is which both Eusebius(/) and Ruffinus(/) 
 having omitted, is also passed by in the following trans- 
 lation, though found in the acts as set out from the 
 Barroccian manuscript by Archbishop Usher. And 
 that is this : that the soldier or officer having struck 
 his launce into the side of the Saint, there came forth 
 a pigeon, together with a great quantity of blood, as 
 is expressed in the following Epistle, num. xvi. Now 
 though there may seem to have been something of a 
 foundation for such a miracle in the raillery of Luci- 
 an,(//) upon the death of Peregrinus tiie ]ihilosopher, 
 who burnt himself about the same time that St. Poly- 
 carp suffered, and from whose funeral pile he makes a 
 vulture to ascend, in opposition, it may be, to St. Po- 
 lycarp's pigeon ; if indeed he designed (as a learned 
 mun(o) has conjectured) under the story of that philo- 
 sopher, to ridicule the life and sufferings of Polycarp : 
 yet I confess I am so little a friend to such kind of 
 miracles, that I thought it better with Eusebius to 
 omit that circumstance, than to mention it from Bishop 
 Usher's manuscript. And indeed besides the strange- 
 
 (k) De Glor. Mart, c^■>. Ixxxvi. 
 
 (/) Vid. Usser. Annot. in Act. Polyc. num. 77. 
 
 (n) De Moite Peregnni, p. 1006. Aurel. Pnulent, reports the 
 same of Eulalia ; but lie made his pigeon to flee out yf her wiGatli, 
 just as she expired. Hymn. iii. vcr. 160. 
 
 (o) Le Moyne var. sacr. Prol. ad torn. 1. 
 
 [9] 
 
66 OF THE MARTYRDOM 
 
 ness of such an adventure, I cannot think, had any such 
 thing truly happened at his death, that not only Eu- 
 sebius should have been ignorant of it, but that neither 
 St. Hierome, nor Ruffinus, nor the Menaea of the 
 Greek Church, should have made the least mention of 
 it. Either, therefore, there must have been some in- 
 terpolations in the manuscript set forth by that learned 
 man ; or, because that does not appear, perhaps it may 
 be better accounted for by the mistake of a single let- 
 ter in the original ; which will bring it to no more 
 than what Eusebius has in effect said, that there came 
 out of his left side a great quantity of blood. 
 
 16. As for what concerns the time of his martyr- 
 dom, I have before shewn the different computationsr 
 Nvhich learned men have made of it. Nor are they 
 less at variance about the ag©(<7) of this holy martyr 
 when he suffered, than about the year of his suffer- 
 ing. For though St. Polycarp expressly told the Pro- 
 Consul, as we read in the following Epistle,(r) that he 
 had served Christ eighty and six years ; yet some (5) 
 interpret this of the number of years since his conver- 
 sion ; others(/) of those of his whole life. But how- 
 ever thus much is evident, that whichsoever of the 
 two be in the right, they will either of them make 
 good what Iren9eus(^/) has told us of him, that he was 
 very old when he died ; from which nothing can be 
 concluded either for the former of these opinions, or 
 against the latter. 
 
 17. But the following acts of his martyrdom go yet 
 farther. They tell us that he not only suffered at so 
 great an age^ but upon the great Sabbath, the second 
 day of the mo?ith Xantic2/s, before the seventh kalend of 
 May^ about 2 o'clock. What is meant by this great 
 sabbath is another point much debated, but never like 
 to be agreed among learned men ; whose opinions are 
 
 C'/J ^ '^^' Tentzel. Exercit. select, dc Poljxarp. § xxxiv. 
 (rj Nuiv. ix. C^J ^^d- I^J'scf. Usser. ad Act. Ignat. 8c Poly- 
 
 carp. pag. lilt. ( omp. Tentzcl. disp. iv. de Polycai^p § iii, iv. 
 ft J Pearson Dissert. Chron. part ii. c. 13. 
 (*u) Iren. contr. Hseres. lib. iii. c. 5. 
 
OF ST. PQLYCARP. 67 
 
 examined at large by Bishop Usher,(ar) Valesius,(y) Le 
 Moyne,(2) Bishop Pearson,(a) and others(^) upon this 
 occasion. But if we were right before in assigning 
 the year of his suffering, as I think we were ; then 
 we must conclude the great Sabbath to have been the 
 same here, that is usually called by that name among 
 ecclesiastical writers, namely, the Saturday in the holy 
 •week y to which all the other characters here assigned 
 are exactly correspondent. And then according to 
 this computation, St. Polycarp will have suffered in 
 the year of Christ 147, being March 26, tJie Saturday 
 before Easter, about the 8th hour. 
 
 1 8. The place in which he suffered was a large am- 
 phitheatre in which the common assemblies of Asia 
 were wont to be kept : and as we are told by those(c) 
 who have travelled into those parts, is in some measure 
 still remaining ; and shewn as the place of St. Poly- 
 carp's martyrdom. I say nothing to that which some 
 have observed upon this occasion of the calamities 
 which not long after fell upon the City of Smyrna ; 
 and which may seem to have been the effect of the 
 divine vengeance, punishing them for their cruelty to- 
 wards this excellent man, and the rest of his compan- 
 ions who suffered together with him : because this \& 
 without the bounds of my present design ; which leads; 
 me only to consider what concerns the Epistle of the 
 Church of Smyrna, to which that which followed the 
 death of Polycarp has no relation. 
 
 19. Having now passed through the chief parts of 
 the following relation, and which seemed most to re- 
 quire our animadversion ; it is time for me to observe 
 concerning the Epistle itself, which is here subjoined, 
 that it is a piece of most unquestionable credit and an- 
 
 (x) In Act. Polyc. num. 104, 105. 
 
 (y ) Annot. in Euseb. p. 66. a. (z) Proleg. ad Var. sacr. 
 
 (a) Dissert. Chron. par. ii. c. 18. 
 
 (b ) Ant. Pagi Critic, in Baroa. ad ann. 169. Tentzel. Exerc. se- 
 lect, de Polyc. § xxv, xxxi, &c. 
 
 (c) Smith Epist. de vii. Asix Eccles. Tavernier ; Wheeler, &c. 
 V'id. Tentzefl. Exercit. Select, iv. § xxxii, xxxiii. 
 
68 OF THE MARTYRDOM, &C. 
 
 tiquity. As for the main body of it, we find it pre- 
 served in the Ecclesiastical History of Eusebius ;{d) 
 who lived not alcove an age and a half after the writ- 
 ing of it. And even the manuscript itself, made use 
 of by Bishop Usher, is so well attested, that we need 
 not any fartlier assurance of the truth of it. The sum 
 of the account which we have given us of it is this ; 
 " That Caius, an acquaintance of St. Irenaeus the dis- 
 ciple of Polycarp, transcribed it from the copy of that 
 Father ; and Socrates, the Corinthian from Caius — and 
 from Socrates's copy was transcribed that manuscript 
 which we still have of it. 
 
 20. Twice has this Epistle been put into our own 
 language, as far as the history of Eusebius has given 
 occasion for the translation of it. What those editions 
 are 1 cannot tell, having never perused either of them. 
 But I suppose it is now the first time joined in an en- 
 tire piece together, and so communicated to the Eng- 
 lish reader. In my translation of it I have strictly 
 followed the edition of our most reverend Primate,' 
 from which Cotelerius's is but a copy : nor have I, that 
 I know of, departed in the least circumstance from it, 
 except in that one for which I have before accounted. 
 So that I may venture to say, I have here truly set 
 forth the Epistle of the Church of Smyrna, as near as 
 our language would serve to express the sense, if not 
 to come up to the beauty and vigour of the original. 
 
 (//) Lib. iv. c. 17. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 OF THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE OF ST. BARNABAS. 
 
 Why the pieces that follow are put in a second part, separate from 
 the foregoing. The hisiory of St. Barnabas, chiefly from tiie acts 
 of the Apostles. Of his name, education and travels ; especially 
 with St. Paul. How he came to be separated from that Apostle. 
 What he did aftei-wards. Of his death ; and the invention of his 
 relics ; and of the Cyprian privileges established on that account. 
 Of the present Epistle — that it was truly written by St. Burniibas, 
 The principal objections against it answered. An apology tor its 
 allegorical interpretations of Scripture. The latter part ol it, oii- 
 ginally belonging to this Epistle. That it was written after the 
 destruction of Jerusalem. The design and usefulness of it. 
 
 1 . WHEN I first entered upon the design of pub- 
 lishing the present collection, 1 intended ro have here 
 put an end to it ; the following pieces under the names 
 of Barnabas and Hernias, together with the second 
 Epistle of St. Clement ; however undoubtedly very 
 antient and confessed by all to come but little, if any 
 thing, short of the Apostolical times ; having yet nei- 
 ther been so highly esteemed among the antients, nor 
 so generally received by many of the present times, 
 as those I have already mentioned. But when I con- 
 sidered the deference which others among the Primi- 
 tive Fathers have paid to them, and the value which 
 is still put upon them by many, not inferior either in 
 learning or piety to those who speak against them ; I 
 thought I could not better satisfy all than by adding 
 them in a second part to the foregoing Epistles : that 
 so, both they who have a just esteem for them might 
 not complain of being defrauded of any part of what 
 remains of the Apostolical writings ; and those who 
 are otherwise minded might look upon them as stand- 
 ing in a second rank, and not taking place, (which 
 otherwise they must have done) of those undoubtedly 
 Ijenuine and admirable discourses, that make up the 
 former part of this w ork. 
 
 2. And here the fii\^t piece that occurs, is the catho- 
 lic Episile of St. Barnabas, the companion of St. Paul, ^ 
 and disciple of our Saviour Christ ; being generally 
 
%0 6f the catholic epistle 
 
 esteemed to have been one of the seventy(/) that were 
 chose by him; however our countryman, 13ede,(^) calls 
 the verdict of antiquity in question as to this matter, 
 upon this account, because St. Luke, Acts iv. seemeth 
 to intimate that he first came to the Apostles after the 
 ascension of our Lord, and then embraced the Chris- 
 tian f'd'ith. To this it may be added, that he is there 
 called a Levite of Cyprus^ not one of the severity dis- 
 ciplesy which would have been much more for his hon- 
 our to have been mentioned. The mistake of Clemens 
 Alexandrinus, &c. if it were one, seems to have aiisen 
 from hence, that Joseph Barsabas, or as other manu- 
 scripts have it, Joses Barnabas, the competitor of St, 
 Matthias, Acts i. (as on the contrary some manuscripts 
 Acts iv. have Joseph Barsabas) who probably was of 
 the seventy as well as Matthias, was confounded by 
 them with our Barnabas ; of whom, whatever becomes 
 as to his discipleship, this we are sure, that the Holy 
 Ghost by St. Luke has left us this advantageous charac- 
 ter of him, Acts xi. 24. That he was a good man^ full 
 of faith, atid of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 3. It is not my design to enter on any long account 
 of the life of a person so largely spoken of in the Ho- 
 ly Scriptures, and of whom little certain can be writ- 
 ten, besides what is there recorded. His country 
 was Cyprus, a famous island in the Mediterranean 
 sea, where there inhabited in those days so great a 
 number of Jews, that in the time of Trajan(/^) they 
 conspired against the Gentiles, and slew of them two 
 hundred and forty thousand men.(/) Upon which be- 
 ing cast out of the Isle, they were never suffered up- 
 on any account to set foot again in it, upon pain of 
 death. 
 
 4. His name was at first Joses, but by the Apostles 
 changed into Barnabas, which being interpreted, says 
 St. Luke, is the son of consolation ; and, as we may 
 
 (/) Clem. Alex. Strom, lib. ii. p. 410. Euseb. Hist. Eccles. lib. i. 
 cap. 12. 8c lib. ii. cap. 1. (,§") In Act. iv. 
 
 {h) Euseb, Chron. ad ann, 117. CO I>ion.lib. 68. Xiphiline, &c. 
 
OF ST. BARNABAS. . 71 
 
 donjectiire from the place wliere it is first mentioned, 
 (Acts iv. 3t), 37.) was givfen him by the Apostles as an 
 honourable acknowledgment of his charity, in selling 
 his whole estate for the relief of the poor Christians ; 
 and upon the account of that consolation which they 
 received thereby. 
 
 5. His first education,(/) Metaphrastes tells us wai 
 at the feet of Gamaliel ; by whom he was instructed, 
 together with St. Paul : which perhaps moved that 
 great Apostle upon his conversion to a])ply himself to 
 him, as the properest person to introduce him into the 
 acquaintance of the other Apostles, and afterwards 
 to embrace him as his chief friend and fellow labour- 
 er in the work of the Gospel. For they are both 
 mentioned, Acts xi. 26, to have taught much people 
 at Antioch ; and that for a whole year together : and 
 in the 13th chapter are numbered among the pro- 
 phets and teachers of the Christian Church there, 
 ver. 7, where we read that they did xniov^yih rJ kv^^i^^ 
 which some in a special manner interpret of the cele- 
 bration of the holy Eucharist. Here then we find 
 them both by teaching and administering that blessed 
 sacrament, discharging the work of a priest or presby- 
 ter, as we now understand that word. But they stili 
 wanted the Apostolical or Episcopal character. By 
 virtue of which they might do that ordinarily, which 
 as pro})hets, they could only do in extraordinary 
 cases, and by an express direction of the Holy Spirit ; 
 namely, found Churches, and ordain Elders or Bishops 
 in every place. This dignity therefore we are told 
 they now received, by the laying on of the hands of 
 tlie other three prophets there mentioned ; namely 
 Simeon Niger, Lucius of Cyrene, and Manaen, Acts 
 xiii, 3. And from thenceforth not only their title 
 was changed, (they being afterwards called Apostles, 
 Acts xiv. 4, and 14) but they exercised another sort 
 of power; ordaining Elders in every Church, ver. 23. 
 
 (/) Apud Baron. Anna], ad aim. 34. num. '262, Comp. Dr. Cave in 
 his life, num. 2. 
 
72 OF THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE 
 
 Thus was Barnabas, together with St. Paul, first a 
 teacher and a prophet, then consecrated to be a Bishop 
 or an Apostle ; according to the order which our 
 Lord himself had appointed, that there should be in 
 his Church, first, Apostles ; secondly, Prophets ; 
 thirdly, teachers, 1 Cor. xii. 29. Which those there- 
 fore would do well to consider who thrust themselves 
 at once into the highest station, and full power of the 
 Church; not allowing distinct degrees of the same, 
 nor by consequence successive ordinations, or conse- 
 cration^ to it. Whereas St. Paul, though he were 
 called to be an Apostle, not by man, but by Jesus 
 Christ himself, Galat. i. was yet consecrated to be an 
 Apostle by the ordinary form of imposition of hands ; 
 after he had preached in the Church for some time 
 before. 
 
 6. How these two Apostles travelled together, and 
 what they did in the discharge of their ministry, is at 
 large set down both by St. Luke in Acts (xiii, xiv, xv.) 
 of the Apostles, and by St. Paul himself in his Epistle 
 to the Galatians (c. ii.) in which we have the history of 
 men truly concerned for the propagation of the Gos- 
 pel ; and despising not only their ease, but their very 
 lives themselves in comparison of it. Many a weary 
 journey did they take, and danger did they run : they 
 preached in the day, and when they had so done, 
 they wrought wiih their own hands in the night for 
 their subsistence ; that so they might not be burthen- 
 some to any, nor seem to seek their own advantage, 
 but the profit of those to whom they tendered the 
 Gospel. 
 
 7. Among other countries to which they went, we 
 are told that one of the first was Cyprus, the native 
 island of St. Barnabas : and that not of their own mo- 
 tion, but by the express order and appointment of the 
 Holy Ghost. How they prevailed there, and by 
 w^hat miracles they made way for the conversion of 
 it, first at Salamis, then at Paphos, we are at large 
 informed by St. Luke, Acts xiii. From thence they 
 
OF ST. BARNABAS. 73 
 
 fetched a pretty large compass through the Lesser Asia; 
 and having with various success preached to several 
 cities of it, after about three years travel(o) they 
 again returned to Antioch in Syria, the place from 
 which they first set out. 
 
 8. Here they tarried a considerable space, in a se- 
 dulous discharge of their ministry : till some contro- 
 versies arising between the Jewish and the Gentile 
 converts, they were obliged for the better composing 
 of them, to go up to Jerusalem ; where a Inial end 
 was put to them, by a Synodical decree(//) of the 
 Apostles and Elders assembled together for that pur- 
 pose. 
 
 9. With joy they returned to their disciples at An- 
 tioch, and brought the determination of that divine 
 Synod unto them. But it was not long ere 6t. Peter 
 coming down after them, a little abated their satisfac- 
 tion, whilst to please the Jewish converts he dissem- 
 bled his Christian liberty, (Galat. ii. 11, 14,) and, as 
 St. Paul complains, led Barnabas also into the same 
 dissimulation with him. 
 
 10. And here St. Paul had occasion, first of all, to 
 reprove St. Barnabas ; which he did with great free- 
 dom, for his unseasonable com})liance. But it waS 
 not very long before he had another occasion offered 
 for a yet worse contention with him. For the next 
 year these two holy men(/) having agreed to take a 
 new progress together, and to visit the Churches which 
 they had planted in Asia some years before ; Barna- 
 bas was for taking his cousin Mark again with them, 
 but St. Paul would not consent to it, because that in 
 their former travels he had too much consulted his own 
 ease and safety, and left them at Pamphylia, in the 
 midst of their journey, Actsxiii. 13. 
 
 11. Being both resolute in their opinions, the one 
 
 (o) Usher. Chronol. ami. 45, 46. Pearson. Annal. PauUn, ad 
 anil. 48. 
 
 C/iJ Acts XV. Comp. Galat. ii. 
 
 (r) Acts XV. 36. Ann. Christi. L. Pearson, liii. Usserius. 
 
 [10] 
 
74 OF THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE 
 
 to take Mark, his kinsman, with him, the other not to 
 yield to it ; they not only came to some sharp words 
 with one another about it, but went their several ways, 
 Barnabas with Mark to Cyprus, and Paul with Silas 
 into Syria and Cilicia, Acts xv. 36, 41. Thus after 
 a joint labour in their ministry for almost fourteen 
 years, were these two excellent men, by a small 
 punctilio, separated from one another : the Holy Spi- 
 rit of God intending hereby to shew us, that the best 
 Christians are still subject to the same infirmities with 
 other men ; and therefore ought not to be either too 
 much exalted in the conceit of their own piety, or to 
 despise others whom they suppose to be less perfect 
 than themselves. 
 
 12. Nor was it a small benefit which from hence 
 accrued not only to the Church, which thereby en- 
 joyed the benefit of these two great men much more 
 in their separate labours, than if they had continued 
 still together, but particularly to St. Mark; who be- 
 ing by the severity of St. Paul brought to a deep 
 sense of his former indifference in the work of the 
 Gospel, and yet not left by St. Barnabas to give way 
 to any desparate resolutions thereupon ; became after- 
 wards a most useful minister of Christ, and deserved 
 not only to be made again the companion of St. Paul, 
 Coloss. iv. 10, but to receive a very high testimony of 
 his zeal from him, 2 Tim. iv. 11. So well does the 
 wisdom of God know how to turn the infirmities of 
 men to his own glory, and lo the good of those who 
 serve him with an honest and upright heart ! 
 
 I . What became of St. Barnabus after this, and 
 whither he went, is very uncertain. Some tell us, 
 that from Cyprus he went on to Rome, and preached 
 theGospel thtre, even before St. Peter came thither.(y) 
 But though Baronius can by no means allow of this, 
 yet is he content that Barnabas should be thought to 
 have come thither after him. At least this he pre- 
 
 (y) Recognit. Clem. apud. Baron. Annal. ad aim. 51. num. 52, 
 64; Et not. ad Mart. Rom. Jun. xi. 
 
OF ST. BARNABAS. 75 
 
 tends to be without clispute,(;c) that St. Barnabas came 
 into Italy, and preached the Gospel in Liguria, where 
 he founded the famous Church of Milan, as from ma- 
 ny antient monuments and writers, says he, might 
 be made appear ; though at the same time he produ- 
 ces not one testimony in proof of it. I shall there- 
 fore conclude, until I am better informed, that St. 
 Barnabas spent the remauis of his life in converting 
 his own countrymen the Jews ; of which, as I have 
 before observed, there were such vast numbers in 
 that Island, and for whom we cannot but think he 
 must have had a very tender regard. Or if we shall 
 suppose him to have gone any farther, I presume it 
 was only into the neighbouring parts of the Lesser 
 Asia and Judea, where he had befure preached ; or 
 at farthest into Egypt,(rt) where some tell us he went, 
 and consecrated his nephew St. Mark, the fust Bishop 
 of the Christian Church at Alexandria. 
 
 14. And in this opinion I am the rather confirmed 
 from the consideration of his Epistle which I have< 
 here subjoined : which seems manifestly to have been 
 
 'designed for the benefit of the Jews ; and to shew howl 
 all the parts of their law had a farther spiritual mean- 
 ing than what at first sight appeared, and were de-^ 
 signed to lead them to the faith and piety of the Gos-^' 
 pel. 
 
 1 5. In this exercise therefore he most hkely spent 
 his life ; and if we may credit the relation of the 
 Monk(/f') in Surius, who svrites the Acts of this holy 
 Evangelist, at last suflfered martyrdom in the psosecu- 
 tion of it ; being at the instigation of certain Jews that 
 came from Syria to Salamis, shut up in a synagogue 
 v;here he was disputing with them, and at night ston- 
 ed by them. What truth there is in this story I am- 
 not tell ; but this I must observe, which even Baroni- 
 us(c) himself is forced to acknowledge, that there is 
 
 (r) Ibid. Annal. num. 54. 
 (ff) Vid. n Vit. ejus. Edit. Oxon. Epist. p. IS?. 
 f6J Alexandi'. Monach. Enconi. Ravnaljx. 
 fcj Baron. Annal. ann. 51. num. 54. 
 
76 OF THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE 
 
 nothing of this kind to be met with in any antient au- 
 tlior ; nor does either Eusebius or St. Jeroine,(rt') where 
 they ^reat expressly of this holy man, so much as once 
 give the title of martyr to him. 
 
 16. But whatever were the manner of St. Barnabas' 
 death, yet famous is the story of the invention of his 
 relics, delivered by the same Monk ; who, as Baroni- 
 \xs{e) tells us, lived at the same time under Zeno the 
 Emperor ; and confirmed by the concurrent testimo- 
 mei{f) of Theodorus, Nicephorus, Cedrenus, Sigebert, 
 Marianus Scotus and others. With what ceremony 
 this was performed, and how this blessed Saint ap- 
 peared twice to Anthemius, then Bishop of Salamis, 
 in order to the discovery of his own relics ; and how 
 the Emperor commanded a stately Church to be built 
 over the place of his burial ; I shall leave it to those 
 who are fond of such stories, to read at large in Baro- 
 nius(^) and the Monk(//) whom I before mentioned. 
 It will be of more concern to take notice that Nilu3(?) 
 Doxapater tells us, that this very thing was the ground 
 of the Cyprian privileges : where, speaking of certain 
 provinces that depended not upon any of the greater 
 Patriarchats, he instances first of all in Cyprus ; which, 
 says he, continues free, and is subject to none of the 
 Patriarchs, because of the Apostle Barnabas being 
 found in it. And the same is the account which Nice- 
 phorus(^) also gives us of it; and which was assigned 
 before both in the Notitia(e') ascribed to Leo, as I find 
 it quoted by Monsieur Le Moyne, in his preface to his 
 late collection of several antient pieces relating to ec- 
 clesiastical antiquity. 
 
 1 7. Together with his body was found, says Alex- 
 ander,(?/2) the Gospel of St. Matthew, written in the 
 
 (^dj Hieron. de script, in Baraab. (e) Baron. Annal. anno. 485. 
 ffj Id. AiMot. a M irtyrol. Rom, Jun. xi. {ff) Annal. aim. 485. , 
 (A) Apud.Surium. Jun xi. to. iii. 
 CiJ Vid. Le Moyne Var. Sacr. torn. i. p. 236. 
 (H') Hist. Eccles. lib. xvi. c. 37. 
 (/) See Le Moyne Prolegom. ad Var. sacr. 
 
 (m) Alex. Monach. loc. citat. So Theodorus Lector Collect, lib. ii- 
 p. 184. 
 
OF ST. BARNABAS. 77 
 
 Hebrew tongue, lying upon his breast ; but Nilus(//) 
 says, that of his kinsman St. Mark. Which of the 
 two it was, or whether any thing of all this were more 
 than a mere story, contrived by Anthemius to get the 
 better of Peter, Patriarch of Antioch, I shall not un- 
 dertake to determine. It is enough that we are assur- 
 ed that by this means(o) he not only preserved his pri- 
 vileges against Peter, but got his See confirmed by the 
 Emperor as an independent See ; which was also af- 
 terwards again done by Justinian, at the instigation of 
 the Empress Theodora who was herself a Cyprian. 
 
 18. But to return to that which is more properly the J 
 business of these reflections. It does not appear thatj 
 St. Barnabas left any more in writing than the Epistlej 
 I have here subjoined. Some indeed there were here- 
 tofore who thought that the Epistle to the Hebrews 
 was written by him. TertuUian(/») confidently quotes 
 it as his. Nor does St. Hierome(</) censure him for it, 
 but leaves it as a doubt whether it should be ascribed 
 to him or to St. Luke, St. Clement or St. Paul ; though 
 he seems rather to incline to St. Paul. But that this 
 is a mistake, and that St. Paul was indeed the author 
 of the Epistle to the Hebrews has been very largely 
 and learnedly proved by Dr. Mills in his Prolegomena 
 to the New Testament, so as to put that matter beyond 
 all doubt. As for the present Epistle, it is certain that 
 several of the antient Fathers took it to be undoubt- 
 edly of St. Barnabas's writing. Clement Alexandri- 
 nus(r) quotes it as such both in hisStromata yet extant, 
 and in his lost books of Hypotyposes, as is remarked 
 by Eusebius(s) in his Ecclesiastical History. Origen(f) 
 calls it the Catholic Epistle of Barnabas, without the 
 least intimation of any doubt about it, as he uses to 
 give when he quoteth other Apocryphal books ; as 
 those of Hernias, of which more hereafter. Others 
 
 (n) 'Nilus Doxap. inter Var. sacv. p. 236. 
 
 (o) Baron. Annal loc. supr. citat. 
 
 C p ) Tertull (le Pudicit. c. 20- (.7) De Scrijit. F.crl. in S Paulo. 
 
 f'rj Vid Colelei-. Testim. v. pp. (*) Ecclcs. liibt. lib. \ i. c. 13, 14. 
 
 (0 Lib. i. Contr. Celsum. 
 
*78 OF THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE 
 
 indeed of the Fathers seem, if not to have denied that 
 this Epistle was written by Barnabas the Apostle, yet 
 at least to have doubted of it. Eusebius(-'/) reckons it 
 among the Scriptures of the New Testament which 
 were received by some, and contradicted by others. 
 St. Jerome(>i') reckons it among the Apocryphal books, 
 which WTre not put into the Canon of the holy Scrip- 
 tures, upon the account of tlie uncertainty of their au- 
 thors, and consequently of their infallible authority. 
 
 19. Which being so, I cannot but wonder at some 
 in our own times, who, without any better grounds, 
 peremptorily pronounce it to be none of St. Barnabas': 
 whereas of the antient Ecclesiastical writers who lived 
 much nearer the age of our author, some positively 
 affirmed it ; and though some others doubted of it, 
 3'^et none plainly denied it ; at least it does not appear 
 that any did so. And of this Cotelerius(y) seems to 
 have been sensible ; who though he did not care to as- 
 cribe it to the Barnabas of whom we are now discours- 
 ing, yet was forced to suppose that some other Barna- 
 bas wrote it ; without which he saw there could be no 
 way of answering the concurrent verdict of all an- 
 tiquity, which has universally agreed in Barnabas as 
 the author of it. But now who this other Barnabas 
 was, or that in those times there was any such person, 
 he pretends not to tell us ; and they w^ho ascribe it to 
 Barnabas, expressly speak of him as the same of whom 
 I have hitherto been discoursing (5;) 
 
 20. But of all others, most unaccountable is the fancy 
 of Monsieur Le Moyne(a') concerning the author of 
 this Epistle. He had observed that in several Greek 
 manuscripts it vras immediately continued on with 
 that of St. Polycarp ; and from this he concludes the 
 two Epistles to have been written by St. Polycarp : 
 whereas in truth, by some chance in the copy from 
 
 Cu) Lcc. Citat, 
 
 {x) Catalotj. Sciii>tor. Eccles. & lib. xiii. in Ezck. cap. 43. 
 
 ly) Cotel. Not. ill Banial). p. 7. B. C. 
 
 (z) Vid. Clem. Alex. Hievon. &c. inter Tcstini. Cotcler. 
 
 (a J Prolcg. in \'i\.v. Sacr. in Vo\\ i-arpo. 
 
OF ST. BARNABAS. 79 
 
 which the rest were transcribed, a few leaves were 
 lost, containing the end of St. Polycarp's, and the 
 beginning of St. Barnabas's Epistles ; by which means 
 the Greek of both is imperfect. But all the Latin 
 copies constantly ascribing this letter to Barnabas, and 
 the antient Fathers all agreeing to the same, utterly 
 destroy this opinion ; in which, as he had none to go 
 before him, so I believe he will scarcely meet with any 
 to follow him.(/^) 
 
 21. Nor are the arguments which they bring against 
 the authority of it, of such moment as to overthrow 
 the constant testimonies of the antients on its behalf 
 They tell us(c) first, that it is evident from the 16th 
 chapter of this Epistle, that it was written after the 
 destruction of Jerusalem. But why may not Barnabas 
 have been then living, as well as we are sure St. John 
 and several others of the companions of the Apostles 
 were? And if he may have been living after it, why 
 shall not we suppose that he was, as well as they that 
 he was not ? seeing it does not appear from the testi- 
 mony of any antient writers when he died. 
 
 22. But secondly, (f/) they argue yet farther against 
 it : for if this, say they, be the genuine Epistle of St. 
 Barnabas, how comes it to pas3 that it is not received 
 as Canonical ? Certainly had the primitive Christians 
 believed it to have been written by such a man, they 
 would without controversy have placed it among the 
 sacred writings, and not have censured it as of doubt- 
 ful authority. This is indeed a very specious pretence, 
 but which being a little examined will be found to 
 have no strength in it : it being certain that the primi- 
 tive Fathers(t') did own this for St. Barnabas's Epistle, 
 and yet not receive it into their canon ; and therefore 
 
 {b) Vid. Tentzel. Exercit. Select, de Polyc. § 33, 39. Prxf. Usser. 
 in edit. Oxon. S. Bariiab. p. v. 
 
 (c) Coteler. Not. in Baniab. p. 7. C. Natal. Alex. Hist- Eccles. torn, 
 i. § i. p. 100. Le Moyne Frolegom. ad Var. Sacr. 
 
 (d) Coleler. Not. in Barn, p, 5, 6. Natal. Alex. il)id. Le Moyr\(t 
 Pfolcgom. ad Var. Sacr. 
 
 (<•) Vid, Cotclcr. Not. in Barn;vb. p. 6. E. 7. A. 
 
80 OF THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE 
 
 that it does not follow, that had they believed it to 
 have been his, they must have esteemed it canonical. 
 
 23. *VVhat rules they had, or by what measure 
 they proceeded, in those first times, in judging of the 
 canonical scriptures of the New Testament, it is not 
 necessary for me here to inquire. It is enough that 
 we know what books the church did at last agree in 
 as coming under that character : and for the rest, as 
 we cannot doubt but that there was a due care taken 
 in examining into a matter of such importance, and 
 that those primitive Fathers did not without very good 
 reason distinguish those that were written by divine 
 inspiration, from those that were not ; so we are very 
 sure that all was not admitted by them into the rank 
 of canonical scripture that was written by any Apos- 
 tolical man; and therefore that it can be no good 
 argument, that Barnabas was not the author of this 
 Epistle, because it is not placed among the sacred 
 writings of the New Testament. 
 
 24. But there is yet one objection more, and that 
 much insisted upon by those who are enemies to this 
 Epistle.(/) They tell us it is full of a strange sort of 
 allegorical interpretations of holy Scripture, and there- 
 fore unworthy to be fathered upon so evangelical an 
 author. And yet notwithstanding this, we find Cle- 
 mens Alexandrinus and Origen, Eusebius and St. Je- 
 rome (some of the greatest and most learned critics 
 of those ages that were the nearest to the time in which 
 it was written) not doubting to ascribe it to St. Barna- 
 bas, and to think it worthy too of such an author. 
 
 25. I need not say how^ general a way this was of 
 interpreting scripture, in the time that St. Barnabas 
 lived. To omit Origen, wlio has been noted as exces- 
 sive in it ; and for whom yet a learned man(^) has 
 very lately made a reasonable apology : who has ever 
 
 * See this argument more fully liandled by the learned Dr. Grabe. 
 Spicileg. sec. ii. pag. 6, 7. 
 
 (/) Cotel. Not. ad Barnab. p. 5. D. Natal. Alex. Hist. Eccles. 
 Sa:c- i. to. i. p. 100. Le Moyne Prol. ad Var. Sacr. 
 
 (g-) Huetius Origen. lib. ii. Qusest, 13. p. 170, &c. 
 
OF ST. BARNABAS; 81 
 
 shewn a more diffusive knowledge than Clemens AI- 
 exandrinus has done in all his composures ? And yet 
 in his works we. find the very same method taken of 
 interpreting the holy Scriptures, and that witliout any 
 reproach either to his learning or to his judgment. 
 What author has there been more generally applauded 
 for his admirable piety, than the other Clement, whose 
 Epistle to the Corinthians I have here inserted ? And 
 yet even in that plain piece(/z) we meet with more than 
 one instance of the same kind of interi)retation, wlitch 
 was nevertheless admired by the best and most primi- 
 tive Christians. 
 
 26. Even St. Paul(/) himself, in his Epistles received 
 by us as canonical, affords us not a few instances of 
 this which is so much found fault with in St. Barnabas, 
 as 1 might easily make appear from a multitude of 
 passages out of them» were it needful for me to en- 
 large myself on a point, which every one who has 
 read the Scriptures with any care, cannot but have 
 observed. 
 
 27. Now that which makes it the less to be wonder- 
 ed at in St. Barnabas is, that the Jews,(/^) of which 
 number he was himself originally one, and to whom 
 he wrote, had of a long time been wholly addicted to 
 this way of interpreting the law, and taught men to 
 search out a spiritual meaning for almost all the ritual 
 commands and ceremonies of it. This is plain from 
 the account which Aristeas(/) has left us of the rules 
 which Elfeazer the high priest, to whom Ptolemy sent 
 for a copy of the Mosaical law, gave him for the under- 
 standing of it. When it being objected to him. " that 
 their legislator seemed to be too curious in little mat- 
 ters, such as the prohibitions of meats and drinks, and 
 the like, for which there appeared no just reason ; he 
 
 (h) Vid. Annot. Vossii in Baniab. p. 310. 
 
 (t) See 1 Cor. x. 1, 4, Gal. iv. 21. Ephes. v. 31. Hebr. ix. 8, 23, 24, 
 X. 1, &c. 
 
 (X) See Hist. Crit. du V. T. Liv. iii. chap. vii. 
 
 (/) Apud Euscb. Pixparat. Evang. lib. viii. cap. 9, 
 
 [11] 
 
82 OF THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE 
 
 shewed him at large, that there was a farther hidden 
 design in it, than what at first sight appeared ; and 
 that these outward ordinances were but as so many 
 cautions to tiiem against such vices as were principally 
 meant to be forbidden by them." And then go es on 
 to explain this part of the law, after the same manner 
 that JJarnal)ati has done in the following Epistle. 
 
 28. But this is not all ; Eusebius(w) gives us yet 
 another instance to coiilirm this to us, viy.. of Aristo- 
 bulfi^', who lived at the same time, and delivered the 
 lilse spiritual meaning of the law that Eleazar had 
 done before. And that this w^as still continued among 
 the Hellenistical Jews, is evident from the account 
 that is left us by one of them, who was contemporary 
 with St. Barnabas, and than whom none has been more 
 famous for this way of writing ; I mean Philo,(//) in 
 his description of the Therapeutae ; whether the same 
 vs'horn in the beginning of his book(o) he calls by the 
 nauie of Essenes, as Scaniger(/>) supposes; or a par- 
 ticular sect of Jews, as Valesius(</ will have it ; or 
 lastly, a kind of Monkish converts from Judaism to 
 Christianity, as Eusebius(r) heretofore described them, 
 and as some other learned men(5) seem rather to con- 
 jecture. But whatever becomes of this, herein they 
 ail agree, that they were originally Jews ; and there- 
 fore we may be sure they followed the same method 
 of interpreting scripture that the Alexandrian Jews 
 were wont to do. 
 
 29. Now the account which Eusebius(^) from Phi- 
 lo, gives us of thtm, is this. " Their leaders, sa,ys 
 he, left them many antient writings of their notions, 
 clothed in Allegories." And again ;(//) " they inter- 
 pret the Holy Scriptures, viz. of the Old Testament, 
 
 (/») Prxpar. Evang. lib. viii. c. 10. p. 376. 
 
 (w) Apiul Euseb. Hist. Eccles. lib. ii. c. 17. 
 
 (q) De Vit. Contempl. p. 889. 
 
 (fi) Scalig. de Emend. Tempor. lib. v. 
 
 (• (f) Vales. Annot. in Euseb. lib ii. c. 17. p, 30, 31. 
 
 (r) Hist. Eccles. lib ii c. 17. p. 43, A. B &: p. 45, A. B. 
 
 (si Bruno de Therapeut. dissert, p 183, &c. 
 
 (tj Euseb. Hist. Eccles. loc. cit. p. 44. b. (u) Ibid. p. 45. b. c. 
 
OF ST. BARNABAS. 83 
 
 Allegorically." For you must know, continues he, 
 *' that they liken the law to an anunal ; the words of 
 which make up the body, but the hidden sense which 
 lies under thenl, and is not seen, that tliey think to 
 be the soul of it," And this was that which a late 
 learned author(a) supposes rendered their conversion 
 to Christianity the more easy. For being wont to 
 seek out the spiritual meaning of the law, they more 
 readily embraced the Gospel, than those who looked 
 no farther than t)ie outward letter, and were there- 
 fore the harder to be persuaded to come over to so 
 spiritual an institution. 
 
 30. It was from hence, I suppose, that the most 
 early heretics were so wedded to their mystical inter- 
 pretations of Scripture, and so much valued them- 
 selves upon the account af them : against whose false 
 and impure doctrines, our liTte great critic. Dr. Ham- 
 mond, (y) supposes St. Barnabas to have principally 
 designed his Epistle ; and therefore that being to deal 
 with men who valued nothing but such kind of expo- 
 sitions, he was forced to confute them in their own 
 w'ay ; both as most suitable to their manners, and 
 most proper either to convince them of their errors, 
 or at least to prevent others, especially the Jewish 
 converts, from falling into them. 
 
 31. But whether this were so or no, thus much is 
 evident from what has been said ; that the Hellenisti- 
 cal Jews, to whom it is most probable St. Barnabas 
 addressed his Epistle, were altogether used to this way 
 of interpreting the holy Scriptures; and therefore 
 that howsoever it may appear to us, who are so utter- 
 ly unaccustomed to it, yet we ought not to wonder 
 that St. Barnabas, who was himself a Jew, should at 
 such a time, and upon such an occasion as this, make 
 use of it ; or suppose it at all unworthy of him so to 
 do. 
 
 fxj Bruno de Therap. p. 193. 
 
 fyj Dissert, de Antichristo, c. vii. Et Dissert, i. conti*. Blondel, 
 <r. vii. § 4, 5, 
 
84 OF THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE 
 
 32. Nor indeed were they the Jews only that led 
 the holy men in those days into these mystical expo- 
 siti-)ns of the sacred Sciiptures. Even the Gentile 
 philosophers conduced towards it ; whilst the better to 
 cover over the fabulous stories of their Gods, which 
 they saw were too ridiculous to be maintained ; they 
 explained the whole system of their idolatry by alle- 
 gorical analogies, and shewed all the poetical accounts 
 of them to be only the outside shadows of a sort of 
 natural theology included under those fictions. Thus 
 Heraclides of Pontus wrote a whole book of the al- 
 legories of Homer :(s) and Metrodorus of Lampsa- 
 cm{z) is fallen foul upon by Tatian, in his oration 
 against the Greeks, for pretending that neither Juno, 
 nor Minerva, nor Jupiter, were what those imagined 
 who built temples and altars to them, 4»t;5-c»? il vTro^uTia 
 y.ui ioix,-i^v huKoc-i^^j-iii Nay, so far went this last au- 
 thor in his allegories, as to turn all the Trojan and 
 Grecian heroes into mere fictions ; and to make Hec- 
 tor and Achilles, and Agamemnon, and even Helena 
 herself, nothing less than what one would think they 
 were, and what the common people ignorantly ima- 
 gined them to be. 
 
 33. And for the influence which this had upon the 
 antient Fathers,(G) who from philosophers became 
 Christians ; the writings both of Justin Martyr, and 
 Clemens Alexandrinus, sufficiently shew. And if 
 we may bfclieve(Z') Porphyry, an enemy in the case 
 of Oiigen ; he tells us in the same place in which he 
 complains of him, " for turning those things that were 
 clearly delivered by Moses into mystical significa- 
 tions," not only that he did this in imitation of the 
 Grecians ; but that it was his frequent conversation 
 with Numenius and Cronius, Moderatus, Nicomachus, 
 and others among the Pythagoreans ;{c) and with 
 
 ('zj Tatian. contr. Grec. p. 160 b. c. 
 
 CaJ See Hist. Crit. du v. t. Liv. iii. chap. viii. 
 
 fbj Apud. Euseb. Hist. Eccles lib. vi. c. 19. p. 178. 
 
 CO Ibid. p. 179. Vid. Annot Vales, p. 108, 109. 
 
OF ST. BARNABAS. 85 
 
 Chaeremoii and Cornutus among the Stoics ; that he 
 had learned his allegarical way of expounding the 
 holy Scriptures; and aj^phed that to his rehgion, 
 which they were wont to do to their superstition. 
 
 34. From all which it appears, that this way of 
 writing in matters of religion, w as in those days gen- 
 erally used not only among the Jews, but among the 
 wiser and more philosophical of the Gentiles too : 
 and from both came to be almost universally practised 
 among the primitive Christians. Which being so, we 
 ought to be far from censuring of St. Barnabas for 
 his mystical application of what God prescribed to the 
 Jews in the Old Testsment, to the spiritual accom- 
 plishment of it in the new. Much less should we ever 
 the more call in question either the truth or credit of 
 his Epistle upon this account. 
 
 S5. Having said thus much either in vindication 
 of the allegorical expositions of this Epistle, or at 
 least by way of apology for them ; I shall add but 
 little more concerning the Epistle itself. I have before 
 observed as to the time of its writing, that it was 
 somewhat after the destruction of Jerusalem ; and as 
 we may conjecture from the subject of it, (for title at 
 present it has none, nor does it appear that ever it had 
 any) was addressed to the Jews, to draw them off 
 from the letter of the law, to a spiritual understand- 
 ing of it ; and by that means dispose them to embrace 
 the Gospel. Whether he had besides this a farther 
 design, as Dr. Hammond supposes, (rf) to confute the 
 errors of the Gnostic Heretics, and to prevent the Jew- 
 ish converts from falling into them, it is not certain ; 
 but may from the chief points insisted upon by him 
 be probably enough supposed. If any one shall think 
 it strange, that disputing against the Jew;^ for the 
 truth of the Gospel, he should not have urged any of 
 those passages relating to the Messiah, which seem to 
 us the most apposite to such a purpose ; such as the 
 
 fdj Dissert. Antichristo, cap. vii. 
 
86 OF THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE 
 
 oracle of Jacob concerning the time that Shiloh was 
 to come ; the 70 weeks of Daniel ; the prophecies of 
 Haggai and Malachi, of his coming while the second 
 temple stood ; and which was now destroyed when 
 he wrote this Epistle, and the like : Monsieur le 
 Moyne(6') will give him a ready answer, viz. that 
 these passages relate chiefly to the time of Christ's 
 appearing, and that this was no controversy in those 
 days ; the Jews not only confessing it, but being rea- 
 dy at every turn through thit? persuasion to set up some 
 or other for their Messiah, to their shame and confu- 
 sion. It was therefore then but little necessary to use 
 those arguments against them, which now appear to 
 be the most proper and convincing : since the state of 
 the question has been altered, and the Jew^s deny ei- 
 ther that their Messiah is come, or that it was neces- 
 sary for him to have come about that time that our 
 Saviour Christ appeared in the flesh. 
 
 36. But though the chief design of this Epistle was 
 to convince the Jews of the truth of our rehgion, yet 
 are there not wanting in the latter part of it, many ex- 
 cellent rules, to render it still very useful to the pious 
 reader. Indeed some have doubted whether this did 
 originally belong to this Epistle ;(/) or whether it has 
 not since been added to it. But seeing we find this 
 part quoted by the Fathers, as belonging to St. Barna- 
 baS) no less than the other ; and that the measure as- 
 signed to it in the antient Stichometries, can hardly be 
 well accounted for without it : I do not see bu-t that 
 w^e ought to conclude, that our author did divide his 
 Epistle into the two parts in which we now have it; 
 and that this letter, as well as the former, was writ- 
 ten by him. 
 
 37. A? for the translation which I have. here given 
 of it, I have made it up out of what remains of the 
 original Greek, and of the old Latin version ; and of 
 each of which, though a part be lost, yet it 
 
 (e) Proleg. ad Var Sacr. 
 . (/) Prxfat. Usser. ad Edit. Oxon. p. 11, See 
 
OF ST. BARNABAS. 87 
 
 has so fallen out, that bet^veen them we not only have 
 the whole Epistle, but that too free of those inteq^o- 
 lations which Vossius tells us some had endeavoured 
 to make in this, as well as in Ignatius's Epistles.(^) 
 The passages of holy Scripture which are here quoted 
 according to the Sepluagint, I have chose rather to 
 set down as they are in our Engli.^h Bible, than to 
 amuse the common reader with a new translation of 
 them. Upon the whole, I have endeavoured to attain 
 to the sense of my author, and to make him as plain 
 and easy as I was able. If in any thing I bhall have 
 chanced to mistake him, I have only this to say for 
 myself, that he must be better acquainted with the 
 road than I pretend to be, who will undertake to tra» 
 vel so long a journey in the dark, and never to miss 
 his way. 
 
 CHAPTER VUI. 
 
 OF THE SHEPHERD OF ST. HERMAS ; AND OF THE SECOND 
 EPISTLE OF ST. CLEMENT TO THE CORINTHIANS. 
 
 That the Hermas mentioned by St. Paul, Rom. xvi. 14. was proba- 
 bly the author of that book -which is here subjoined under his 
 name. There is httle rcniaiuing of his life, more than what is 
 taken out of his own book. Of his death ; uncertain whether he 
 died a martyr. The antient fathers divided in their opinions of 
 this book : nor are our later critics any less. That there are ina- 
 iiy useful things in it. Of the scc(-nd Kpistle of St. Clement : 
 that it is not of equal reputation with the former : by some de- 
 nied to be St. Clement's. It is most probable that it was writteu 
 by St. Clement, and has many excellent things, and Avorthy of 
 that holy man, in it. These two pieces ncW the first time trans- 
 lated into our own language. 
 
 1. THERE is not a greater difference between the 
 learned men of the present times concerning the Epis- 
 tle of St. Barnabas, than there was among the an- 
 tient Fathers heretofore, concerning the authority of 
 
 (^) Is. Vossius Aiinot. in Barnab. p. 318. 
 
g8 OF THE SHEPHERD 
 
 that book, which next follows, under the name of 
 Hennas. Who this Hernias was, what he did, and 
 what he suffered for the faith's sake, is in great mea- 
 sure unknown to us. That there was one of that 
 name at Rome when St. Paul wrote his Epistle to the 
 Church there, his remembrance of him, Rom. xvi. 
 14. will not suffer us to doubt. Nor is it improbable 
 but that it was the same Hermas(/z) who afterwards 
 wrote this book : and who appears not only still to 
 have continued his relation to the Church of Rome, 
 but to have written at such a time as may well enough 
 agree to one of St. Paul's acquaintance. The former/)f 
 these may be collected from his second vision,(/) which 
 he seems to have had at the same time that Clement 
 was Bishop of Rome, and to whom therefore he is 
 commanded to communicate a copy of it : and for 
 the latter, might the conjectures of two of our great' 
 est critics(^) be allowed, who apply the affliction of 
 which he speaks in another of his visions(/) to the de- 
 struction of Jerusalem then at hand, it would follow 
 that this book must have been written within twelve 
 years after the Epistle to the Romans, and so in all 
 probability by that Hernias, of whom St. Paul speaks 
 in that Epistle. But though I rather think that the 
 tribulation which Hermas t'oretokU{m) relates to the 
 persecution under Domitian, because it is there said 
 to be the trial of the Cliristians, who should be tried 
 as gold in the fire, but yet should overcome it, and 
 not be hurt by it:(/?) (a character that exactly agrees 
 with what Tertulian writes of that perscution ;)(o) yet 
 even this does not hinder but that the Hermas men- 
 tioned by St. Paul, might still be living, and be the 
 author of the book we here have under his name. 
 2. Hence Origen in his Homily(/») upon that place 
 
 (h) Vitl. Baron. Aiinot. ad Marty rol. Rom. Maii ix. 
 li) Vvs. ii. num. iv, 
 
 (A) Dr. Hammond and Mr. Dodwell : see Dr. Cave's Hist. Lite- 
 rar. in Herm. 
 
 (/) Vis. iv. § 3. (/«) Vis. iv. § 1. (n) Vis. iv. § 2, 8. 
 
 (o) Apolog. c. 5. (/;) Horn, in Rom. lib. x. c 16. 
 
' OF ST. HERMAS. 89 
 
 of St. Paul before mentioned, delivers it as his opinion, 
 that it was the Hermas there spukt^n of, who wrote 
 this book. But Eusebius does more \cy) he tells us 
 that it was the received opinion in those da^^s^ that it 
 was composed by hhn. And that it continued to be 
 .so in the age after, St. Hierome witnesses y^r) who 
 speaks yet more positively than Eusebius to the same 
 purpose. From all which we may conclude what is 
 to be judged of that mistake which our latter writers 
 have fallen into, by their too credulous following the 
 author of the Poem against Marc ion, under the name 
 of 'rertullian,(5) viz. that it was written by Hermes, 
 brother to Pope Pius ; in which not only the authors 
 of the pontilical ascribed to Pope Damasus(/) and of 
 the pretended decretal Epistles of the antient Bishops 
 of Rome,(//) but the martyrologists of the middle 
 ages, Bede, Ado, &c. have generally been involved. 
 
 3. It is true Cardinal Baronius has endeavoured to 
 make up this difference, by supposing that the Her- 
 mes spoken of by St. Paul, was brother to Pope Pius, 
 and so all parties may be in the right. But besidesi 
 that this book was written by Hermas, not the Her- 
 mes of wbom St. Paul there speaks ; the difference 
 of the time renders it altogether incredible,(.v) that a, 
 person of some con-jiderable age at St. Paul's writing 
 his Epistle, should have lived so long as that Pope's 
 brother is said to have done ; whom the Cardinal him- 
 self observes to have been living I6i years after 
 Christ ;(^v) ^^^'^^ is to say, 107 years after the writing 
 of St. Paul's Epistle to the Romans. This his Epito- 
 mator Spondanus was aware of;(s;) and therefore 
 though he seems to have allowed of the conjecture, 
 yet he could not choose but add this reflection of his 
 
 fcjj Hist. Eccles. lib. iii. c. 3. frj Hieron. de Script, in Hcith. 
 
 ('ij Lib. iii. ('fj In Vit. Pi Papx. 
 
 (?.') Episl- i. attrib. Pio pp. p 194 cd'.t Bloiidcl. 
 
 fj^J See Bellarmiii. de Scri])t. § i. p. 45, in Herm, 
 
 CyJ Amial. Eccl. in fine anno. 1G4. 
 
 {'-.) Spondan. Epitom. Annal. Baron. ad(J ann. 159. 
 
so OF THE SHEPHERD 
 
 own upon it ; that according to this reckoning, Her- 
 nias must have been 130 years old when he died, and 
 in all probability a great deal more. 
 
 4. What the condition of this Hermas was before 
 his conversion, we cannot tell ; but that he was a man 
 of some consideration, we may conclude from what 
 w^e read of him in his third vision :(a) where he is said 
 to have been formerly unprofitable to the Lord upon 
 the account of those riches, w'hich, after he became 
 a Christian, he seems to have dispensed in works of 
 charity and beneficence. 
 
 5. Nor have we any more knowledge how he was 
 converted, than what his condition was before : it is 
 probable from several passages in his book,(Z') that he 
 was himself brought over to Christianity some time 
 before his family; who continued yet in the practice 
 of many and great impieties. During this while Her- 
 mas was not only very kind to them, but seems to 
 have been so indulgent towards them, as to permit them 
 rather to go on in their sins, than he would take any 
 rough measures with them to draw them off from them. 
 
 6. But this was not all : he not only patiently bore 
 with tiiem, but was himself disturbed v;ith many 
 anxious cares,(c) to supply them in their extravagan- 
 ces, and often times did not behave himself so well 
 as he ought to have done upon that account. But 
 however, being of an honest and upright disposition, 
 and having a great sincerity in his religion, it pleased 
 God at last not only to convince him of his faults, in 
 thus neglecting his family, but to give them grace to 
 hearken to his admonitions, and to embrace at once 
 both the Christian faith, and a practice also suitable 
 thereunto. 
 
 7- What he did after this, we have no account ; 
 but that he lived a very strict life, we may reasonably 
 conjecture, in that it pleased God to vouchsafe such 
 
 (a ) Vis. iii. num. 6. (bj Vis. i. n. 3. Vis. ii. n. 2, 3. 
 
 (c) See below. Vis. i. u. 2, 3. 
 
OF ST. HERMAN. 91 
 
 extraordinary revelations to him, and to employ him 
 in several messages to his Church, both to correct 
 their manners, and to warn them of the trials that 
 were about to come upon them. 
 
 8. This was so singular a grace, even in those times 
 of miracles, that we find some other Christians, not 
 so humble as they ought to be, became enemies to 
 him upon the account of (hem. However this did 
 not hinder, but that God still continued to make use 
 of his ministry in admonishing sinners ; and he as 
 readily and faithfully went on, both in warning them 
 of their danger, and in exhorting them to repent and 
 save their souls. 
 
 9. This was the business of this holy man, in which 
 he spent his life ; and if we may believe the Roman 
 Martyrology, his death was not unsuitable to it : 
 where we read, that being illustrious for his miracles, 
 he at last offered himself a worthy sacrifice unto God. 
 But upon what grounds this is established Baronius 
 himself could not tell us ;(d) insomuch that in his an- 
 nals he durst not once mention the manner of his 
 death, but is content to say, " that having undergone 
 many labours and troubles in the time of the persecu- 
 tion under Aurelius, (and that too without any author- 
 ity) he at last rested in the Lord, July 26th, which 
 is therefore observed in commemoration of him.(^) 
 And here is indeed a pleasant mistake, and worthy 
 the&Roinan Martyrology. For this author, from the 
 book of which we are now discoursing, being some- 
 times called by the title of Pastor, or Shepherd, the 
 Martyrologist has very gravely divided the good man 
 into two Saints ; and they observe the memorial of 
 Hermas, May 9th, and of Pastor, July 26th.(/) Un- 
 less we shall rather say that this was indeed the Car- 
 dinal's blunder, and the Martyrology in the right, to 
 make two distinct persons of St. Hermas mentioned 
 
 fJJ Annot. ad Mart. Rom. Mail ix. 
 
 (f) Baron Annal. Eccles. ad ami. 164. 
 
 CfJ Vid. Martyrol. Rom. ad Mali ix. & July xxvi. 
 
92 OF THE SHEPHERD 
 
 by St. Paul ; and the brother to Pope Pius, to whom 
 the passages mentioned July 26th, do manifestly be- 
 long ;(g) and erred only in applying the character of 
 Pastor to the latter,(//) which, with the treatise of 
 which we are now discoursing, ought (as the Cardinal 
 has truly observed,)(/) to have been ascribed to the 
 former. 
 
 10 But not to insist any longer upon the author of 
 this book : as for the work itself, we lind both the an- 
 tient Fathers, and the learned of our own times, not; 
 a little divided in their judgments concerning it. Some 
 there are, and those the nearest to the time when this 
 book was written, that treat almost with the same 
 respect that they would do the Canonical Scriptures. 
 Irenlus quotes it under the very name of the Scrip- 
 ti/re.(k) Origen,(/) though he sometimes moderates 
 his opinion of it, upon the account of some who did 
 not, it seems, pay the same respect with himself to it, 
 yet speaking of Hermas being the author of this book 
 in his comments on the Epistle to the Romans, gives 
 us this character of it, that he thought it to be a most 
 Useful writing, and was, as he believed, divinely in- 
 spired. Usebius(/«) tells us, that though being doubted 
 of by some, it was not esteemed Canonical, yet was 
 it by others judged a most necessary book, and as 
 such, read publicly in the Churches. And St. Hie- 
 rom(7/) having in like manner observed that it was read 
 in some Churches, makes this remark upon it, that 
 it was indeed a very profitable book ; and whose tes- 
 timony was often quoted by the Greek Fathers. A- 
 thanasius cites this book,(o) together with the other 
 
 {g) Comp. Martyrol. Rom. Jul. 26, with Baron, Annal, ann. 
 162, 164-, 166. 
 
 (/O Martvrnl. Rom. Jul. 26, 
 
 (ij Annot. b. ad. Martyrol. Rom. Mali 9. 
 
 (A:) Lib, iv. advers. Hxrcs. & apud Euseb, Hist. Eccles. lib. 
 iv, c. 8. 
 
 (/) Ongen Enarrat. in Epist. ad Rom. p. 411. d. 
 
 {i7i) Hist. Eccles. lib. iii. c. 3. (n) Catal. Script, in HernoJ. 
 
 (o) De lucarnat. Verb. torn. i. p. 35. d. 
 
OF ST. HERMAS. 93 
 
 books of Scripture, and calls it a nrost useful treatise ; 
 and in another place tells us,(/>) that though it was 
 not strictly Canonical, yet was it reckoned among 
 those books which the Fathers appointed to be read 
 to such as were to be instructed in the faith, and de- 
 sired to be directed in the way of piety. 
 
 11. Hence we may observe, as a farther evidence 
 of respect which was paid to this book heretofore, 
 that it was not only openly read in the Cliurches, but 
 in some of the most antient manuscripts of the New 
 Testament, is joined together w^ith the other books of 
 the holy Scriptures. An instance of this Coteleri- 
 us((/) otiers us in that of the monastery of St. Ger- 
 mans in France, in which it is continued on at the 
 end of St. Paul's Epistles. And in several of tlie old 
 Stichometries, it is put in the same catalogue with the 
 inspired writings ; as may be seen in that which the 
 same author(r) has published out of a manuscript in 
 the king's library, in his observations upon St. Bar- 
 nabas ; in which St. Barnabas's Epistle is placed im- 
 mediately before the Revelations, as the acts of the 
 Apostles, and Hermas's Shepherd, are immediately 
 after it. 
 
 12. And yet after all this, we find this same book 
 not only doubted of by others among the antient 
 Fathers, but slighted even by some of those, who on 
 other occasions have spoken thus highly in its favour. 
 Thus St. Jerome,(5) in his comments, exposes the folly 
 of that Apocryphal book, as he calls it, which in his 
 catalogue of writers he had so highly applauded. Ter- 
 tuUian.if) who spake if not honourably, yet calmly of it 
 wliilst aCatholic, being become a Montanist,(^/) rejected 
 it even with scor.n. And most of the other Fathers('Zi') 
 who have spoken the highest of it themselves, yet 
 
 C fi) Epist. Pasch. torn. ii. p. 39, 40. 
 
 (17) Aniiot. ad Hei'm. p. 41. (^rj Annot. in Barnab. p. 9, 10. 
 
 (s) Con»ment. in Habac. 1. 14. fol. b3. U. {t) De Orat. cap. xii. 
 
 (u) De Pudicitia. c i]' x. 
 
 i^iv) Vid. Testiniou. ia Edit. Cott;icr. p. 28, &:c. 
 
94 OF THE SHEPHERD 
 
 plainly enough insinuate that there were those who 
 did not put the same value upon it. Thus Oiigen(.T) 
 mentions some who not only denied, but despised its 
 authority. And Cassian(y) having made use of it in 
 the point of free-will, Prosper,(.':j) without more ado, 
 rejected it as a testimony of no value. And what 
 the judgment of the latter ages was as to this matter, 
 especially after Pope Gelasius(rt) had ranked it among 
 the Apocryphal books, may be seen at large in the 
 observations of Antonius AugustinusW upon that 
 decree. 
 
 13. How far this has influenced the learned men of 
 our present times in their censures upon this work, is 
 evident from what many on all sides have freely 
 spol'=;^n concerning it, who not only deny(c) it to have 
 been written by Hermas the companion of St. Paul, 
 but utterly cast it off as a piece of no worth, but 
 rather full of error and folly. Thus Baronius(rf) him- 
 self, though he delivers not his own judgment con- 
 cerning it, yet plainly enough shews that he ran in 
 with the severest censures of the antients against it ; 
 and in effect charges it with favouring the Arians, 
 though upon a mistaken, authority of St. Athanasiu3,(t^) 
 which by no means proves any such error to be in it. 
 But Cardinal Bellarmine(/) is more free ; he tells us 
 that it has many hurtful things in it, and particularly 
 that it favours the Novatian heresy ; which yet I 
 think a very little equity in interpreting of some pas- 
 sages that look that way, by others that are directly 
 contrary thereunto, w'ould serve to acquit it of. Others 
 are yet more severe :(g) they censure it as being full 
 of heresies and fables : though this Labbe(-^) would 
 
 (x) Philocal. c. i. (ij) Cassian. Collat. xiii. c. 12, 
 
 (z) Contr. Collator, c. 30. (a) Dccret. Gratian. Dist. 15. 
 
 fbj De Emend. Gratiani Dial. vi. p. 63, 64. 
 
 (c) Sea Possev. Apparat. torn. ii. titul. Pastor. 
 
 fdj Baron. Annal. ann. 159. numb. 5, 6. 
 
 fej Epist. ad Afros apud Theodoret. Hist. Eccles. lib. i. cap. 8. 
 
 (y) Script. Eccles. Centnr. 1. in Herm. 
 
 {g) Jo. M. Brasichellan. apud Labbxiun de Script, to. 1. p. 791. 
 
 (//) De Script, in Herm. to. 1. p- 431. 
 
OF ST. HtRMAS. 95 
 
 be thought to excuse, by telHng us that they have 
 been foisted into it by some later interpolations ; and 
 ouglit not to be imputed to Hennas, the author of 
 this book. 
 
 14. Nor have many of those(/) of the reformed 
 churches have been any whit more favourable in their 
 censures of the present treatise. But then as the chief- 
 est of the antient Fathers heretofore, though they 
 admitted it not into the canon of holy Scripture, yet 
 otherwise paid a very great deference to it ; so the 
 more moderate part of the learned men of our pre- 
 sent times, esteem it as a piece worthy of all respect 
 and clear of those faults which are too lightly charged 
 by some persons upon it. Thus Petavius,(^) none of 
 the most favourable critics upon the antient Fathers, 
 yet acknowledges, as to the present book, that it was 
 never censured by any of the antients as guilty of 
 any false doctrine or heresy, but especially as to the 
 holy Trinity. Cotelerius,(/) one of the late.4 editors 
 of it, esteems it as an ecclesiastical work of good 
 note, and a great defence of the Catholic faith against 
 the errors of Montanism : whose judgment is not only 
 followed by their late historian, Natalis Alexander,(w) 
 but is made good too in the defence of it against those 
 objections which some have brought to lessen its re- 
 putation. And for those of our own communion, I 
 shall mention only two, but they such as will serve 
 instead of many to all judicious persons who have at 
 large justified it against the chief of those exceptions 
 that have been taken at it ; the one, the most excel' 
 lent Bishop Pearson, (//) in his vindication of St. Ig- 
 natius ; the other, the learned Bishop Bull,(o) in his 
 
 0) Rivet. Critic. Sacr. lib. i. c- 12. Hoernbeck Theol. pp. to, 1. 
 Miscellan. Sacr. p. 91. Scultet, Medulla pp. pag. 375. Daille de 
 Script. Ignat. Larroque Observ. in Vind. Ignat. part 1. p. 19. Cave 
 Hist, lit p. 21, &c. 
 
 fkj PrxtVtt. in to. ii. Dogni. Theol. c. 2. § 6. 
 
 (/) Not. in Hcrm. p. 43. c. Cm J Alex. Natal. § 1. torn, i p. 1 0", 104. 
 
 ( nj Vind. Ignat. ])art 1. c. 4. 
 
 ('oj Defens. Fid. Nicxn. § 1. c. 2. p. 30. 
 
96 OF THE SHEPHERD 
 
 defence of the Nicene faith, in the point of our 
 blessed Saviour's divinity ; which he largely shews 
 our present author to have been far from douig any 
 prejudice unto. 
 
 15. Such have been the different judgments of 
 learned men, both heretofore, and in our preseiit 
 times, concerning this book. It would be too great a 
 presumption for me to pretend to determine any thing 
 as to this matter ; and having subjoined the work it- 
 self in our own language, every one may be able to 
 satisfy himself what value he ought to put upon it. 
 That there are many useful things to be found in it, 
 but especially in the second, and I think the best part 
 of it cannot be denied. And for the other two, it 
 must be considered, that though such visions as we 
 there read of, being no longer continued to these lat- 
 ter ages, may warraiitably be despised in the pretend- 
 ers of the present days ; yet we cannot doubt but 
 that at the time when this book was written, the ex- 
 traordinary gifts of the Holy Ghost were very fre- 
 quent : and we need not question but that such reve- 
 lations too among the rest, were communicated to holy 
 men for the benefit of the Church. 
 
 1 6. But I shall not pursue this subject any farther : 
 nor will I add very much to what I have before said 
 with relation to St. Clement and his first Epistle, con- 
 cerning that part which still remains of a second un- 
 der his name, and which concludes the following col- 
 lection. 
 
 17. That this second Epistle was not of so great a 
 reputation among the Primitive Fathers, as the fore- 
 going, Eusebius not only tells us,(/)) but gives us this 
 testimony of it, that he could not find it quoted, as 
 the other was, by any of them. But St. Jerome is 
 more severe :,((/) he represents it to us as rejected by 
 them : and Photias after him, calls it a spurious 
 piece.(r) And not to mention any more, our most 
 
 C/iJ Hist Eccles. lib. iii. c. 38. 
 
 ( fjj De Script, in Clcmente. frj Phot. Cod. 112, 113. 
 
OF ST. HERMAS. 97 
 
 Reverend Bishop Usher not only concurs in the same 
 censure, but offers several arguments too in proof of 
 
 18. And yet, when all is done, it does not appear 
 but that St. Clement was indeed the author of this, as 
 well as of the other Epistle before spoken of; though 
 it was not so much esteemed by, nor by consequence 
 so generally known to the antients as that. In the ma- 
 nuscript of St. Thecla(^) we find this set forth under 
 the same title with the other. And in all the other 
 catalogues of the antients, wherever one is spoken of, 
 the other is for the most part set together with it : as 
 may particularly be observed in the Apostolical Ca- 
 nons,!^/) not to mention any other collections of this 
 kind. 
 
 19. Nor does Eusebius(z') deny this Epistle to be 
 St. Clement's, but only says that it was not so cele- 
 brated as the other. And true it is, we do not find 
 it either so often or so expressly mentioned as that. 
 But yet if the conjecture of VVendeline,(w) approved 
 by a very learned man(A') of our own country, may 
 be admitted ; Eusebius himselffy) will afford us an 
 instance of one who not only spake of it, but spake 
 of it as wont to be publicly read in the Church of 
 Corinth. For discoursing of the Epistles of Dionysius, 
 Bishop of that ,See, he tells us, that in one of them 
 which he wrote to the Romans, he took notice of St. 
 Clement's Epistle in these words : to day have we 
 kept the Lord's day with all holiness; in which we 
 have read your Epistle, as we shall always continuev 
 to read it for our instruction, together with the former 
 written to us by Clement. What that Epistle was 
 of which Dionysius here speaks, as written by the 
 Church of Rome to that of Corinth, and publicly read 
 
 (s) Dissert, dc Sc?ipt. Ignat rap 10. 
 
 (t) Vicl Catal Bcvcreg. Codex canon, vindicat. 289. 
 
 fuj Canon. 85. {v) Hist. Eccles. lib. 3. c 38 
 
 ('wj Divinat. de Epist. Clem. 
 
 ('xj Bevercg. Cod. Canon. Vindic. lib. ii. c. 9. ^ 10, p, ?££ 
 
 (>J Euscb. Hist. Eccles. lib. iv. c. 23. 
 
 [13] 
 
9& OF THE SECOND EPISTLE 
 
 in the congregation there, does not appear. Bishop 
 Beveridge, after Wendeline, conceives it to have been 
 that which Clement wrote in the name of that Church 
 to them ; and so the former Epistle spoken of by Di- 
 onysius, will be this second, written in his own name 
 to the Corinthians, not by the authority of the Roman 
 Church. But this others(s) will by no means allow ; 
 they suppose the letter which Dionysius says was read 
 that day among them, to have been some other Epis- 
 tle, either of Soter, or of the Church of Rome ; and 
 make use of this very passage, to prove that they had 
 received but one Epistle from St. Clement, nor knew 
 of any other that had been written by him. 
 
 20. And yet Epiphanius(r/) expressly tells us, that 
 this Epistle, no less than the foregoing, was in his 
 time wont to be pubhcly read in the congregation. 
 And though St. Jerome and Photius speak indeed but 
 meanly of it in those places where they seem to deliv- 
 er the judgment of Eusebius rather than their own 
 opinion ; yet upon other occasions(Z*) they make no 
 exception against the authority of. it, but equally as- 
 cribe it to St. Clement with the other, of which there 
 is no doubt. 
 
 21. Having said thus much concerning these tw^o 
 !ast pieces, with which the present collection is con- 
 cluded ; I have but this to add, that they are both of 
 them now first of all put into our own language, and 
 presented to the perusal of the English reader : the 
 former from the old Latin version^ which is by some(c) 
 muck eomplamed of, though by others(G(') as stiffly 
 defended: the latter from the original Greek, as it 
 was published by Mr. Patrick Young from the Alex- 
 andrian manuscript, the only copy that, for aught ap- 
 pears, does at this day remain of it. 
 
 fzj See Dr. Grabe Spicileg. torn. 1. page 265. 
 CaJ Hxres. 27. num 6. -^ 
 
 fbj See Hieron. adv. Jovin. torn. Hi. fol. 12. Photius Cod. 126. in 
 Clf;m. 
 
 CcJ Bavthius apud Cotelct. not. in Herm. p. 44. 
 fdj Cotelerius ibid. 
 
OV ST. CLE?slENT TO THE CORINTHIANS. \ih 
 
 22. If any one shall ask how it came to pass that 
 our learned countryman, Mr. Burton, when he set out 
 the former Epi.-tle of St. Clement m English, did not 
 subjoin this to it ; the answer which himself (t?) war- 
 rants us to return, is this : that taking what has been 
 said by the antients before mentioned, in the strictest 
 sense, he looked upon this Epistie as a spurious piece, 
 which tliough it curried the nume of St. Clement, was 
 yet truly no more his, than tliose constitutions and 
 recognitions, which are also published under tlie same 
 name, but are generally acknowledged to' be none of 
 his, as in the prosecution of this discourse I shall take 
 occasion more fully to shew^ 
 
 2a. As for the Epistle itself, I have concluded it 
 somewhat sooner than the Greek, which yet remains 
 of it, does. But that wliich I have omitted being only 
 an imperfect piece of a sentence, which would have 
 made the conclusion much more abru})t than it is now ; 
 I chose rather to add what followed here, than to 
 continue it ihere. And to make the reader the better 
 amends for this liberty, I have not only subjoined what 
 remains of St. Clement, but have endeavoured to 
 make out the sense of what is wanting in our copy 
 from the other Clement, who seems to have followed 
 this original. 
 
 " Fur the Lord himself being asked by a certain 
 persbn,(/) wJien his kingdom should come, answer- 
 ed, when two shall be one, and that which is without 
 as that which is within ; and the male with the fe- 
 male, neither male nor female. Now two are one, 
 when we speak the truth to each other ; and there is, 
 (without hypocrisy,) one soul in two bodies. And 
 that which is without as that which is within ; he 
 means this ; he calls the soul that which is within, and 
 the body that which is without. As therefore thy bo- 
 dy appears, so let thy soul be seen by its good works. 
 And the male with the female, neither male nor fe- 
 
 fej Rurton's Notes upon St. Clement, p. 
 (/) Cleui. Rom, ex. nis. Regie 
 
 94. 
 
100 OF SOME OTHER TREATISES 
 
 male ,* He means :{g) he calls our anger the 
 
 male, our concupiscence the female. When there- 
 fore a man is come to such a pass, that he is subject 
 neither to the one nor the other of these ; both of 
 which through the prevalence of custom, and an evil 
 education, cloud and darken the reason ; but rather 
 having dispelled the mist arising from them, and be- 
 ing full of shame, shall by rept^ntance have united 
 both his soul and spirit in the obedience of reason ; 
 then, as Paul says, there is in us neither male nor fe- 
 male. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THAT THE PIECES HERE PUT TOGETHER ARE ALL THAT 
 REMAIN OF THE MOST PRIMITIVE AND APOSTOLICAL 
 ANTiaUITY. 
 
 'That there are several other Treatises pretended to have been 
 written within tlie compass of this period, but none such as truly 
 come up CO it. Of the Epistle of our Saviour Clirist to Abgarus, 
 and the occasion of it ; that it is not probable that any such letter 
 was written by him The Epistles ascribed to the Virgin Mary, 
 tjpui'ious. So is the Epistle pretended to have been written by St. 
 Paul to the Laodiceans. Of the acts, the gospel, the preaching, 
 and revelations of St. Peter. Of the liturgy attributed to St. Mat- 
 thew, and the discourse said to have been written by him con- 
 cerning the nativity of the blessed Virgin. Of the liturgies 
 ascribed to St. Peter, St. Mark, and St. James. Of the gospels 
 attributed to several of the Apostles- Of the Apostles' creed, 
 and the canons called Apostolical. Of the other pieces under the 
 names of St. Clement and St. Ignatius, and particularly of the 
 recognitions and epitome of Clement. Of the History of the life, 
 miracles, and assumption of St. John, pretended to have been 
 written by Prochorqs, one of the seven Deacons. Of the histories 
 of St. Peter and St. Paul, ascribed to Linus, Bishop of Rome. Of 
 the lives of the Apostles, attributed to Abdias, Bishop of Baby- 
 lon. Of the Epistles of St. Martial. Of the Passion of St. An- 
 drew, written by the Presbyters of Achaia. Of the works 
 ascribed to Dionysius the Areopagite. That, upon the whole, the 
 pieces here put together, are all that reinain of the Apostolical 
 times, after the books of the holy Scripture. 
 
 1. HAVING said thus much concerning the several 
 pieces here put together, and the authors of them, ic 
 
 (g) Ex. Clem. Alexandrin. 
 
FALSELY CALLED APOSTOLICAL. 101 
 
 is time to go on to the other part of this discourse, and 
 consider what may be fit to be observed concerning 
 them all together, as they are now set forth in our 
 own language, in the following collection. 
 
 2. Now the first thing that may be fit to be taken 
 notice of is, that the following collection is truly what 
 the title pretends it to be, a full and perfect collection 
 of all the genuine writings that remain to us of the 
 Apostolical Fathers ; and carries on the antiquity of 
 the church, from the time of the holy Scripture of the 
 New Testament, to about one hundred and fifty years 
 after Christ. 
 
 3. To make this the more evident, it will be neces- 
 sary for me to consider, what those other writings are 
 which some have endeavoured to raise up into the rank 
 of Apostolical antiquity, and shew that they are indeed 
 writings either of no credit nor authority at all, or at 
 least not of such as they are falsely pretended to be. 
 And to the end I may proceed the more clearly in this 
 inquiry, I will divide the several now to be examined 
 into the three following ranks : the first, of those 
 which are antecedent to any I have here collected, as 
 being pretended to have been written either by our 
 Saviour Christ himself, or by the Virgin Mary, or by 
 the Apostles. The second, of such other tracts as are 
 ascribed to some of those Fathers whose genuine re- 
 mains I have here put together. And the third, of 
 such pieces as are said to have been written by some 
 other authors who lived in the Apostolical times ; and 
 wrote, if we will believe some men, several books 
 much more considerable than any I have here collected. 
 
 4 Of the first of these kinds is tJiat pretended letter 
 of our blessed Saviour to Abgarus, king of Edessa, a 
 little city of Arabia, (//) a part of which country was 
 subject to him. Now this may seem to be of so much 
 the better credit, hi that Eusebius(/) tells us that he 
 had himself faithfully translated it out of the Syriac 
 
 (A) Vid. Annot. Valessii in Euseb. p. 18, 19. 
 (/) Hist. Ecclcs. lib. i. c. 13. 
 
102 OF SOME OTHER TREATISES 
 
 language, as he found it in the archives of Edessa, 
 Nor was it long after, that Ephryem,(/r) a deacon of 
 that church, made mention of this communication 
 between our Saviour and Abgarus, as the occasion of 
 the first conversion of that place ; and exhorted his 
 people upon that account, the rather to hold fast to 
 their holy profession, and to live worthy of it. Eva- 
 grius(/) who wrote about two hundred years after 
 this, not only confirmed all that had been said by 
 both these, but added, from Procopius, several other 
 circumstances, unknown, for aught appears to either 
 of them ; particularly, that of the impression which 
 our Saviour had made of his face upon a napkin, and 
 sent to that prince ; which he tells us, was of no small 
 advantage to them in the defence of their town against 
 Chosroes, king of Persia, who by this means was hin- 
 dered from taking of it. How this circumstance 
 came to be added to this relation, or by whom it was 
 first invented 1 cannot tell. But that both the inter- 
 course reported by Eusebius between our Saviour and 
 this prince, and the report of this picture being 
 brought to him, have been received as a matter of un- 
 questionable truth in those parts, the authority of 
 Gregorius Abulpharius(w) will not suflfer us to doubt : 
 who in his history published by our learned Dr. Po- 
 cock, both recites the letters, and records the story in 
 terms very little different from what the Greek writers 
 before mentioned, have done. 
 
 5. And now, since the addition of this new circum- 
 . stance, to the old account of this matter ; it is not to be 
 wondered if the patrons of images among the Greeks, 
 from henceforth contended w ith all earnestness for the 
 truth of both. Insomuch that we find they instituted 
 a particular festival in memory of it, August the 16th. 
 and transcribed at large the whole history of this ad- 
 venture into their Menaeon, and recited it upon it. 
 
 (k) Testam. S. Ephrjem inter. Oper. p. 788. 
 (/) Ev.igrii Hist. Eccles. lib iv. cap. 27. 
 {m) Hist. Dynast. Lat. page 71, 72. 
 
FALSELY CALLED APOTOLICAL. 103 
 
 6. It is, I suppose, upon the same account that 
 some of our hite authors, though they do not care to 
 assert the truth of this story, .are yet unwilling to de- 
 ny all credit to it. Baronius(a) reports both the rela- 
 tion and the Epistle from Eusebius, but will not an- 
 swer for the truth of either. Spondanus(/>) delivers 
 the same from the Cardinal, that he had done from 
 Eusebius, and passes no censure either one way or 
 other upon it : only in his margent he observes that 
 Gretser, the Jesuit, in his discourse of images, &c. had 
 vindicated the authority of our Saviour's Epistle to 
 Abgarus, from the exceptions of Casaubon in his ex- 
 ercitations upon Baronius against it. Gerard Vossi- 
 us(<7) in his scholia upon the testament of St. Ephraem, 
 contents himself to refer us to the authority of the 
 antients for the truth of this relation ; who, he pre- 
 tends, did without controversy look upon it to be au- 
 thentic. And Valesius himself(r) though he plainly 
 enough shews that he was not out of all doubt con- 
 cerning the truth of this story, yet neither does he 
 utterly reject it ; but rather endeavours to rectify 
 those errors that seemed the most considerable in it. 
 
 7. But others, even of the Church of Rome, have 
 not observed so much caution in tliis ])articular. They 
 roundly stand by the censure of Pope Gelasius(5) 
 who pronounced this Epistle of our Saviour's to be 
 Apocryphal : and not only shew by many probable 
 arguments the falseness of it ; but what is yet more, 
 pass the same censure upon the story of the image 
 too that Casaubon(^) had done, notwithstanding all 
 that Gretser could say in favour of. Natalis Alexan- 
 dei(//) delivers this conclusion concerning it : the 
 Epistle of Abgarus to our Saviour, and his answer to 
 
 (o) Annal Eccl. aim. 31. num. 60. 
 (/O Epitom, Annal.. Baron. Annal. 31, num. 22, 
 ((/) Annot. ad Oper. Ephrsm. Syr. page 796. 
 (r) Annot. in Euseb. hist. Eccles. page 25. a. 
 (s) Apud Gratian. Dist. 15. c. c. bimon hist. Crit. du n. t> chap, 
 iii. page 23. 
 
 (t) Excreit. in Raron. 13. $ 31, page 2S9. 
 (w) Sxcid. i. vol. i. page 2C6. 
 
104 OP SOME OTHER TREATISES 
 
 it, are suppositious and apocriphal ; and at large an- 
 swers all ihat is usually urged in favour of them. And 
 Du Pin(.v) after him, yet more solidly convinces it ..f 
 such manifest errors, as may serve to satisfy all con- 
 sidering persons, that Eusebius and Ephraem were 
 too easy of belief in this particular ; and did not suf- 
 ficiently examuie into it, when they delivered that as 
 a certain truth, which from several circumstances ap- 
 pears to have been evidently otherwise. 
 
 8. I shall not need to say any thing of the opinions 
 of the learned men of the reformed religion(y) as to 
 this matter, who generally agree in the same censure. 
 But yet seeing both Eusebius and St. Ephrsem have 
 spoken with such confidence of this story, whose au- 
 thority ought not to be lightly esteemed ; 1 shall chuse 
 rather the middle sort,(2) to leave it to every one to 
 judge as he pleases, than determine any thing in this 
 case. And that they may the better do it, I will sub- 
 join at length the two Epistles, as they are rendered 
 by Eusebius from the original Syriac into Greek ; and 
 from him translated into our own tongue. 
 
 THE EPISTLE OF AEGARUS TO OUR BLESSED SAVIOUR. 
 
 9. " Abgarus Prince of Edessa, to Jesus the good 
 Saviour, who has appeared in the country about Je- 
 rusalem, Health. I have received an account of thee, 
 and thy cures, how without any medicines or herbs 
 they are done by thee. For report says, that thou 
 makest the blind to see, the lame to walk ; that thou 
 cleansest the lepers, and castest out unclean spirits 
 and devils, and healest those who have laboured un- 
 der long diseases, and raisest up the dead. And hav- 
 ing heard all this concerning thee, I have concluded 
 
 f (x) Nouvelle Bibl. vol. i. page 1. 
 
 (y) Vid apud Basnagium Exercit. hist. Crit. in Baron, ad ann. 
 43, num. 18, page 430. 
 
 (z) Cas?.ubon. Exerc, in Baron. 13, page 289. Montacutius Orig. 
 Eccles. tom. i. part. 2, page 63. Cav. hist, literaria, § i, p. 1, in 
 Jesu Ghristo. 
 
FALSELY CALLED APOSTOLICAL. 105 
 
 Wilh myself one of these two things ; either that thou 
 art God, and that bei]ig come down from heaven, 
 thou doest all these miglity works ; or that thou art 
 the ISon of God, seeing thou art able to perform such 
 things. Wherefore by this present letter 1 entreat 
 thee to coine untj me, and to cure me of the infirmity 
 that lies upon me. For I have also heard that the 
 Jews murmur a'^^ainst thee, and seek to do thee mis- 
 cliit'f. For I have a small but fair city, which may 
 be suilicient both for thee and me." 
 
 THE AXSWIJR OF OUR SAVIOUR TO ABGARUS. 
 
 10. Abgarus,' thou art blessed, in that though thou 
 liast not seen me, thou hast yet believed in me. For 
 it is wriiten concerning u;e, that those who have seen 
 ine should not believe m me, tliat so they who have 
 not seen me, might Ijclieve and Hve. As for what 
 thou hast written unto me, that 1 should come to thee, 
 it is necessary that all those things for v.hich I was 
 sent, should be fullilled by me in this place : and that 
 having fuliilled them, I should be received up to him 
 that sent me. When therefore I shall be received in- 
 to Heaven, I will send unto thee some one of my 
 disciples, who shall both heal thy distemper, and give 
 life to thee, and lo those that are with thee." 
 
 11. Having said thus much concerning this pre- 
 tended intercourse between our Saviour Christ and 
 this Prince, I should in the next place mention the 
 letters ascribed to his mother, the blessed Virgin Ma- 
 ry, but that there is not the least shadow of truth to 
 give credit to them ; nor any arguments brought in 
 favour of them, that may deserve a refutation. I 
 shall therefore say nothing to these, but pass on with- 
 out any more ado, to those pieces whicli have been 
 uttributed either to some particular Apostle or Evan- 
 gelist J or else are ])retended to have been composed 
 by the whole college of the Apostles together. 
 
 12. Of the former kind is the Epistle of St. Paul 
 
 14 
 
106 OF SOME OTHER TREATISES 
 
 to the Laodiceans, set out by Hutter in his Polyglott 
 New Testament, and inserted by Sixtus Senensis mto 
 his Bibnotheque,(a) together with the other Epistles 
 that are in like manner pretended, though without 
 any just ground, to have passed between the same 
 Apostle and Seneca the philosopher. Now that 
 which gave occasion to the forging of such an Epis- 
 tle was, that St. Paul himself seems to speak, Co- 
 loss, iv. 16, as if he had written an Epistle to that 
 Church. For having commanded the Colossians when 
 they should have read the Epistle which he wrote to 
 them, to cause it to be read in the Church of the Lao- 
 diceans ; he adds, that they likewise should read the 
 Epistle from Laodicea. But not to mention that St. 
 Paul's words may be understood of an Epistle writ- 
 ten from Laodioea,(Z>) (as Theophylact(c) thinks the 
 first Epistle to Timothy ; v^hich nevertheless, I sup- 
 pose, was written after that to the Colossians ;) or of 
 an Epistle written by the Apostle to some other 
 Church, *but ordered to be communicated to the Lao- 
 diceans ; as the second Epistle to the Corinthians was 
 directed, not only to that one place, but to all the 
 Churches of Achaia, 2 Cor. i. 4. and as in the very 
 passage under debate, the Epistle to the Colossians is 
 ordered to be sent to the Laodiceans, and to be read 
 in the Church there : I say, not to insist upon these 
 explications, there are reasons sufficient to induce 
 one to believe that the Epistle to the Ephesians, as it 
 now is, and was very early intituled, was originally 
 inscribed to the Laodiceans ; this at least is sure, that 
 it is so called by Marcion, who though a rank here- 
 tic, and reproved by Tertullian as a falsifier of the ti- 
 tle of an Apostolical Epistle, yet in a matter of this 
 nature, may be admitted to give his evidence; espe- 
 cially considering that he lived within three-score years 
 after this Epistle was vaitten. 
 
 (a) Bibl. Sanct. lib. ii. in Paulo. Add. Frassenium Disq. Biblic. 
 page r31, iJcc. 
 
 fbj So Clirysostom and ThcdovcU 
 (cj Thcophylact iu loc. 
 
FALSELY CALLLX) APOSTOLICAL. 107 
 
 13. But to suppose that this Epistle Avas primarily 
 written to the Ephesians, yet this does not hinder but 
 that St. Paul might have ordered it to be communi- 
 cated, as to other Churches, so in particular to that 
 of Laodicea ; and from thence to be sent on to the 
 Colossians ; which as I have before observed, will suf- 
 ficiently answer all that can be collecled from the pas- 
 sage produced out of his Ej)istle to them. Now that 
 which favours this conjecture is, that Ephesus was in 
 those days looked upon, even in the civil account of 
 the empire, as th^ chief city and nietroj)olis of Lebser 
 Asia. Here it was that the Emperors((a') ordered their 
 edicts relating to thiU ; rovince, to be published ; in 
 like manner, as we iind in several laws of tlie Theo- 
 dosian Code,((^) that they were wont to be proposed at 
 Rome for Italy, and at Carthage for Africa. Here 
 the common councils of Asia assembled : and to 
 name no more, here rhe public si)orts, and sacred 
 rites, &c.(/) that concerned the whole community of 
 that province, were usually transacted. Hence St. 
 Chrystosome(i/^) calls it, in express terms, the metropolis 
 of Asia ; and in the order of the Metropolitan Church- 
 es,(//) it is accordingly stiled the first, and most honour- 
 able of Asia. 
 
 14. And much greater was the respect which it had 
 with relation to Ecclesiastical matters ; both as it was 
 a Church founded by St. Paul,(/) and as it was the 
 seat of the beloved disciple St John, who continued 
 there to the very time of Trajan, above 1 00 years 
 after Christ. Hence TertuUian(Ar) directing those 
 who were desirous to know what the true faith of 
 Christ was, to inquire among the chiefest Churches 
 in every part, what had been delivered to them, and 
 was the faith received and taught amongst them ; 
 
 (d) Vid. Eiiseb. Ecclcs. Hist. lib. iv. c. 13. 
 
 ('') '■ id. Aiinot. Vales, in Euseb. page 60. a. 
 
 CfJ Vid. Obs. Menag. in Diog. Laert. page 23, b. Edit. 4. 
 
 (,?) Arg. in Epist. ad E^iiies. (A) Ad calcem Codiiii. 
 
 CO Acts xviii. 19. xix. 1, 10. 
 
 {k) Tertuli. de Pratscript. cap. xxxvi. page U\5. 
 
108 - OF SOME OTHER TREATISES 
 
 bids them if they were in Italy go to Rome ; if in 
 Achaia, to Corinth ; if in Macedonia, to Philippi ; if 
 in Asia, to Ephesus : insomuch tiiat, as Evagrius tells 
 us,(/) the Bishop of Ephesus had a Patriarchal power 
 within the diocese of Asia, until the time of the fourth 
 general council. And long after that, Theodorus Bi- 
 shop of this See, subscribing to the acts of the sixth 
 general council, calls himself Bishop of Ephesus, the 
 metropolis of the province of Asia. And even in the 
 times of which we are now discoursing, St. John 
 writing to the seven Churches of Asia, (of which La- 
 odicea was one) places Ephesus(i72) at the head of them 
 as that which had the precedence of all the rest in 
 those parts. 
 
 i 5. Nor is it any small confirmation of this opinion, 
 that when St. Paul passed through Asia to Jerusalem, 
 we read. Acts 20. that having not time to go himself 
 to Ephesus, he ordered the Eiders of that Church to 
 meet him at Miletus, and there gave his last charge to 
 them. Now who those Elders were we are plainly 
 told, V. 28. They were the Bishops of that Church. 
 But it is certain, that in those days there was but one 
 Bishop, properly so called, in a Church at one time : 
 and therefore these could not be the Bishops of that 
 city alone, («) but must have been rather the Bishop of 
 Ephesus, together with the Bishops of the other neigh- 
 bouring Churches within that district : and it was pro- 
 bably Timothy, who now came at the head of them. 
 And what kind of Bishop he was> St. Paul's Epistles 
 will not sutler us to doubt : he was indeed a Bishop 
 over other Bishops ; the first, to say no more, of all 
 the Bishops in those parts. 
 
 16. Seeing then such was the prerogrative, which 
 the Church of Ephesus had from the beginning, over 
 all the otber Churches of the Asian diocese ; and that 
 St. Paul himself had first planted Christianity there : 
 and seeing it appears from the command which he 
 
 (/) Hist. Ecclcs. lib. iii. c. vi. pag^c 339. 
 
 (m) Rev. i. 11. ii. 1. (v) Irenxus, lib. iii. c. 14. 
 
FALSELY CALLED APOSTOLICAL. 109 
 
 gave to the Colossians, chap. iv. 16. to cause the 
 Kpistle which he hud written to them, to be read in 
 the Church of the Laodiceuns, that he was wont to 
 order the Epistles which he wrote to one Church, to 
 be sent to, and read in the others that were near unto 
 it : seeing, lastly, we are told ooth by TeriuHian and 
 Epiphuniu>(o) that the Epistle to the Ephesians, was 
 antiently called oy some the Epistle to the Laodiceans; 
 I think it may not be improbaole, but that by the 
 Epihtle from Laodicea, he may iiave meant the Epis- 
 tle which he wrote to the Ephesians, (/>) at the same 
 time, and by the same person that he wrote to the 
 Colossians ; and which being from them communi- 
 cated to the Laodiceanj^, migtit be ordered by St Paul 
 to be sent on to the Coh)ssians, who were a neighbour 
 Church to Laodicea, and afterwards subject to it as 
 their Metropolitane. 
 
 17. But whatever becomes of this conjecture; 
 whether by the Epistle from Laodicea we are to un- 
 derstand some Epistle written from that place, and 
 that either by St. Paul to some other Church or . per- 
 son, or by the Laodiceans to him •,(q) or whether we 
 are to understand by it some Epistle that was to be 
 communicated from thence to the Colossians, which 
 seems to me the more probable, and particularly that 
 which he wrote by Tychicus to the Ephesians, at the 
 same time that he wrote by him to the Colossians : 
 certain it is that the Epistle now extant under that ti- 
 tle is none of St. Paul's writmg; but is made up of 
 several parcels of his genuine Epistles, and the ex- 
 pressions contained in them. 
 
 18. It would be endless to insist upon all the other 
 .spurious pieces of the iike kind that have been attri- 
 buted to this great Apostle. It is sufficient to observe, 
 
 fo ) Tertull. adv. Marcion. lib. v. c. xvii. page 481. Epiplian. 
 Hxres. xlii. num xii. 
 
 C/iJ Vid. L'fiistoirc Critique dc Monsieur Simon sur le N. T. 
 c XV. p. 116. See Dr. Mill's Piolegom. ;id. N. T. p. ix. 
 
 f(jj Frassenius Disq. liiblic. page 730, 7^1. 
 
110 OF SOME OTHER TREATISES 
 
 that neither Eusebius,(r) nor St. Jerome(5) knew any 
 thing more of his writing than what we have in those 
 Epistles that are still extant in our Bibles under his 
 name, except it were the Epistle to the Hebrews ; 
 which though doubted of by some in the primitive 
 Church, is yet ascribed to him by Eusebius, who ex- 
 pressly accounts 14 of his Epistles, and speaks of that 
 to the Hebrews as his ; though he adds, that being 
 not received by the Church of Rome, it was by some 
 suspected whether it were indeed the true Epistle of 
 St. Paul. 
 
 19. JBut much greater is the authority of those sup- 
 positious pieces which the same Eusebius tells us 
 ■were,(/) even in those days, attributed to that other 
 great Apostle, St. Peter, viz. the Acts, the Gospel, 
 the preaching, and the Revelations of St. Peter. Ne- 
 vertheless, seeing he at the same time declares that 
 they were not Catholic, nor universally received ; and 
 since from other Ecclesiastical writers it may be prov- 
 ed that some of them were wholly composed, and 
 others interpolated by heretics, the better to gain 
 thereby credit to their doctrine j how antient soever 
 they may otherwise be, yet they will not fall within 
 the compass of the present collection : nor indeed is 
 there any thing of them remaining to us, except the 
 names ; and a few fragments, scattered up and down 
 in the quotations that have been made by Ecclesias- 
 tical writers out of them. 
 
 20. To these let me add in the third place, the dis- 
 courses ascribed to St. Matthew,(//) the first of the 
 Evangelists. Two books there are still remaining 
 under his name ; a liturgy pretended to have been 
 composed by him, and a discourse concerning the na- 
 tivity of the blessed Virgin : but both rejected by 
 
 learned men, as the works of some impostor, many 
 
 CrJ Eusel;. Hist- Ecdes. Ecclcs. lib. iii. c 3. 
 
 fsj Hieron. de Script. Eccles. in S. Paulo 
 
 CO Euscb. Hist. Eccles. lib. 3. c. 3 & 25. Com. Hieron. in Catal. 
 Script. Eccles. in S. Petro. 
 
 (m) Vid. Cave Hist, literar. p. 9. Natal. Alex. § 1, vol. 1. page 85. 
 Pu Pin. Bibl. vol. 1, page 21. 
 
FALSELY CALLED APOSTOLICAL. Ill 
 
 ages after the death of that holy Apostle. As for the 
 Liturgies ascribed, in like maimer, to some others of 
 the Apostles, namely, to St. Peter, St. Mark, and St. 
 James ; there is not, I suppose, any learned man at 
 this day, who believes them to have been written by 
 those holy men, and set forth in the manner that they 
 are now published. They were indeed the antient 
 liturgies of the three, if not of the four Patriarchal 
 Churches, viz. the Roman (perhaps that of Antioch 
 too) the Alexandrian and Jerusalem Churches, lirst 
 founded, or at least governed by St. Peter, St. Mark, 
 and St. James. However, since it can hardly be 
 doubted but that those holy Apostles and Evangelists 
 did give some directions for the administration of the 
 blessed Eucharist in those Churches ; it may reason- 
 ably be presumed that some of those orders are still 
 remaining in those Liturgies which have been brought 
 down to us under their names ; and that those pray- 
 ers wherein they all agree, (in sense at least, if not in 
 words) were first prescribed in the same, or like terms, 
 by those Apostles and Evangelists ; nor would it be 
 difficult to make a farther proof of this conjecture 
 from the wiitings of the antient Fathers, if it were 
 needful, in this place, to insist upon it. 
 
 21. For what concerns the Gospels set out under 
 the names of several of the Apostles, though some of 
 them are very antient, yet is it generally agreed a- 
 mong the most judicious of all sides, that they were 
 not only not written by those holy persons, but were 
 for the most part set out by suspected authors, and 
 for ill ends after their deaths. 
 
 22, As for the writings of the whole college of 
 Apostles ; two piece? theie are, besides the Syiiodical 
 letter spoken of by St. Luke, Acts xv. 2H. which nut 
 .only go under their names, but have beefi by some as- 
 cribed to them, us the authors of them. And those 
 are, first the creed ; and secondly, the Canons of the 
 Ai)ostles. 
 
 33. For the former of these, the Apostles' Creed,^ 
 
112 OF SOME OTHER TREATISES 
 
 it has been thought by many that it was so called, not 
 only as being a summary of the A])0:5tles' doctrine, 
 but because it was really composed by them ; and that 
 either in their first assembly after our Lord's resurrec- 
 tion, Acts i. or else immediately before their disper- 
 sion, uj)on the breaking out of Herod's persecution, 
 Acts xii. which iiaronius and others esteem the more 
 probable. It is not my intention to enter on aii^^ par- 
 ticular examination of this matter, which has been 
 so fully handled, not only by the late critics of the 
 Church of Rome, Natalis Alexander,(a''; Du Fin, kc.{d) 
 but yet more especially by Archbishop IJsher(s) Ger- 
 rard Vossiu3,(.7) Suicor,(^) Spanhemius,;c) Tentzeli- 
 us,(g^) and Sam. Basnage,(^:') among the Protestants. 
 It shall 6U;iice to say, that as it is not likely, that had 
 any such thing as this been done by the Apostles, bt. 
 Luke would have pa;-sed it by, without taking the least 
 nor ice of it ; so the diversiry of creeds in the antient 
 Church ; and that not only in ex])ression, but in some 
 whole articles too, sufTiciently shews, that the creed 
 which we call by that name, was not composed by 
 the twelve Apostles, much less in the same form in 
 which it now is ; although the articles of it(/) may 
 for the most part have been delivered by the Apostles 
 to their first converts, much in the same order that 
 they now stand, and have been by them confessed at 
 their baptism and on other occasions. 
 
 26. But much less is it probable that the Canons yet 
 extant under their name, were truly compiled by them, 
 but rather as our late pious and learned Bp. Bever- 
 ege has shev\n,(^) were a collection of the Canons 
 
 fxj Nat. Alex. § 1, vol. 1. page 490, S<:c. 
 (^y } Du Pin, Biblioth. Eccles. vol. 1, page 25, 8cc. 
 •(2) Diatrib. de Symb. 
 (c) VoBs. Dissert de tribus Symbolis. 
 
 CbJ Suicer Thesaur. Eccles. to. ii. Voceo- uVfeA«» p. 1036, &c 
 (c) Spanheni. Introd ad Hist. Eccles- § ii c. 3. 
 fdj Ernest. Tentzel, exercit. select exercit, 1 
 frj Sam. Basnat^e exercit. hist crit. ad atin. 44, num. 17, 18. 
 (/) Hce Dr. (irabe. Aimot. to Bp. Bull's judic. Cath. Eccles. c vi. 
 (§•) Aniiot. in Pandect. Canon, Oxon. to. ii. p. 1- id. Codex Can- 
 Vindicat. c 11, 8£c. 
 
 1 
 
FALSELY CALLED APOSTOLICAL. 113 
 
 made by the councils of the first ages, put together at 
 several tunes, and finished as we now see ihtni, with- 
 in 300 years alter Christ, before the asst niohn;^ of 
 the general council of Nice. This is the earliest date 
 that is at present ascribed to them by the most judici- 
 ous writers of the Roman communion, (/.) as well as of 
 the reformed religion ; and some there are(?) who 
 will by no means allow them to be so antient, as even 
 this opinion supposes them lo be. 
 
 27. It is evident then, that except the holy Scrip- 
 tures, there is nothing remaining of the truly genuine 
 Christian antiquity, more early than those i)icces I 
 have here put together. Kor have the authors, whose 
 tracts I have now set forth, any other pieces yet re- 
 maining, besides those that aj^pear in the follow ing 
 collection. Indeed for what concerns two of the 
 Fathers here mentioned, St. Clement and St. Igna- 
 tius ; several treatises there are, and some that may 
 seem much more considerable than any I have sub- 
 joined, that have been sent abroad under the autho- 
 rity of their names, but which are at present univer- 
 sally acknowledged by all learned men not to have 
 been written by them. Such are the constitutions 
 and recognitions of St. Clement ; the collection 
 called from the same Father, the Clementines; 
 the epitome of Clement ; and the other Epistles 
 ascribed to Ignatius, besides the seven here set 
 out ; which alone were either mentioned by Eusebius, 
 or known to ihe Church for some ages arter.(/t-) 
 
 28. I shall not here enter v.pon any particular in- 
 quiry when these several i)ieces were first sent abroad 
 into the v, orkl ; or how it came to pass that some even 
 
 (/j) ViJ. Alhaspin. ol)s. V.\). 1. r. 13, page 2S Dc. Mavca apud 
 Bevcvet^-. Aniiot. in Pandfct. Jiagt- 4, num. xii. Colder. Not. in Patr. 
 Apostol. page 327, oi.S. Dn Pin Bibl Ecc'.cs. loni. 1, page 36. Na 
 tal. Alex. § 1 vol. ii page l.uS. 
 
 (/) Daillc dc Pscudcp. .^postdl. lib. iii. Larroque Oljfscrvr.t. i:; 
 Bcvercg Hoornbcck Tlicolog. Pair, page 35, !kc.. 
 
 (kj See this discussed at large by Bishop Usher Dissert, ad r;"^ 
 nat. cap. v, vi, xix, pare 2. 
 
 " [15] 
 
114 OF SOME OTHER TREATISES 
 
 among the antients themselves(/) received several of 
 them tor the gsnume writings of these holy men ; 
 only corrupted, as many others were, by the here- 
 tics, of those first times, the better to give some colour 
 to their errors. I will only observe, that the recogni- 
 tions of St. Clement, not only the most learned, but 
 the most antient too of any of these, as near as we 
 can guess, were not set forth until about the middle 
 of the second century, and are rejected by Eusebius(/w) 
 as none of his, but as one of those many impostures 
 which wTre even then published under his name. 
 And for the rest, though some of them have been an- 
 tient too, yet it is evident that none of them come up 
 to the period of which I am now speaking, nor even 
 to the age of the recognitions before mentioned.(7z) 
 
 29. As for the epitome of St. Clement, Cotelerius(<9) 
 esteems it to have been yet later than any of the rest. 
 Perhaps it was collected by Metaphrastes, whom I 
 take to have been the author of the martyrdom of 
 tliat holy man, set out by Surius(/)) and Allatius(<7) 
 and reprinted by Cotelerius at the end of the works 
 ascribed to St. Clement. This |jis certain, that it was 
 composed in some of the latter ages, as was also the 
 account of the miracle pretended to have been wrought 
 at his martyrdom, which goes under the name of 
 Ephraem, Archoishop of Cherson j where (if Du 
 Pin(r) be not mistaken) there never was any. And 
 this Cotelerius seems to have been aware of, and 
 therefore in his annotations upon this relation, calls 
 
 {I) Epiphan. Hxres. 30. Ruffinns de AduUerat. libr. Origen. 
 Tract. 35, in Mavthjcam, Author Oper. Imperfect, in Marth, inter. 
 Open Chrysost. ad Mat. 10, & 24. 
 
 C"0 Vid Coteler. Not. in Script, pp. Apost. page 343. Natal. 
 Alex. § i- torn. i. page 126. Du Pin Bibl. vol. i. page SO, 81. 
 
 fnj Coteler Annot. in Script, pp. Apost. page 113. A. 115. D. 40? 
 A. 431. C. D. Sixt. Senens Biblioth. lib. ii. in Clement. Potsevin. 
 Apparat. page 328. Bellarm. de Script. § i. in Clement. Natal. 
 Alex § i. torn. i. page 129 Td. ibid. cip. de St. Ignat. page 139. Du 
 Pin Biblioth. page 81, 83, 102, &c. 
 
 foj NoijE in Script, pp. Apost. page 431. c. d. 
 
 (Ji) Surius ad Nov. xxiii. 
 
 (y) AUatius in Diatrib. de Symeonum Scriptis. 
 :; r) Du Fin Biblioth. torn. i. page 89, 1. 
 
FALSELY CALLED APOSTOLICAL. W'^ 
 
 k\m Archbishop, or Bishop of Cherson. Now that 
 there was such a Bishop, appears both from the an- 
 tient Notitiae of the province of Europe(.?) under the 
 Patriarcli of Constantinople ; and from tlie subscrip- 
 tion which Peter(^) Bishop of this place made to the 
 Council of Chalcedon, for Cyriacus Archbishop of 
 Heraclea, in uhose province that See lay. And the 
 disposition of Leo the 6th(//) made towards the latter 
 end of the 9th century, mentions it among the Arch- 
 bishoprics subject to the Patriarch of Constantinople -, 
 to which degree therefore about that time, or not long 
 before, it seems to have been raised. 
 
 30. There is nothing then in any of those pieces 
 which make up the rest of Cotelerius's collection, (and 
 are indeed all that still remain under the names of 
 those Fathers of which we are now speaking) that 
 can with any good grounds be relied upon as the ge- 
 nuine products of those holy men. Let us see in the 
 last place, whether any of those discourses which 
 have been sent abroad under the names of some oth- 
 ers of the Apostolical Fathers, may deserve to be re- 
 ceived by us, as coming truly from them. 
 
 31. And here I shuU in the first place take it for 
 granted, that what those who are usually the most 
 fond of such spurious pieces, (I mean the writers of 
 the Church of Rome) have yet almost unanimously re- 
 jected as false and counterfeit, may securely be laid 
 aside by us, without any farther inquiry into the con- 
 dition of them. Such are the history of the life, mi- 
 racles, and assumption of St. John ; pretended to have 
 been written by Prochorus his disciple, and one of 
 the seven Deacons, chosen by the Church of Jerusa- 
 lem, Acts vi. the histories of St. Peter and St. Paul, 
 said to have been written by Linus, one of the first 
 Bishops of Rome : the lives of the Apostles, ascribed 
 to Abdias Bishop of Babylon, and supposed to have 
 
 (.») Vid. Geogr. Sacr. aS. Paulo, page 11, 43. 
 
 (t) Ibid, page 233. in Chersonese. 
 
 («) Vjd Jus Gr.-cco-Ram. FranccforU a. 1596, par. i. paj. 88, 
 
116 OF SOMR OTHER TREATISES 
 
 been written by him in the Hebrew tongue : the Epis- 
 tles of ."t Martiul, who is said to have been one of 
 the 70 disciples appointed by our Saviour^ and one 
 of the first preachers of the Gospel in France. These 
 are all so evidently spurious, that even Katalis Alex- 
 ander(.T) himself was ashamed to undertake the de- 
 fence of them ; and not only he but all the other 
 writers of the same Church, Baronius, Bellarmine, 
 Sixtus Senensis, Possevine, Espencaeus, Bisciola, Lab- 
 be, &c. have freely acknowledged the little credit that 
 is to be given to them. 
 
 32. But two pieces there are which Alexander is 
 still unwilling to part with ; though he cannot deny 
 but that the most learned men, even of his own com- 
 munion, have at last agreed in the rejecting of them. 
 And those are, the passion of St. Andrew, written (as 
 is pretended) by the Presbyters of Achaia; and the 
 works set out under the name of Dibnysius the Areo- 
 p^agite. 
 
 33. As for the former of these, I confess there have 
 not been wanting many from the ^5th century down- 
 wards, who have undertaken the defence of it. 
 Etherius(z/) mentioned it about the year 788. Reme- 
 gius after : Peter Daniian, Lanfranc, and St. Ber- 
 nard, still later. And in this last age Baronius, Bel- 
 larmine, Labbe, and a few others, have yet more en- 
 deavoured to estabhsh its authority. But thrn. as 
 Du Prn(s) well observes, we do not find that the an- 
 tlents knew of any acts of St. Andrew in particular; 
 nor are the a. ts we now have, quoted by any before 
 the time of Etherius before mentioned. And yet 
 how they could have escaped the search of the pri- 
 mitive Fathers, had they been extant in their days, 
 it is hard to imagine. 
 
 34. But much less, is the credit that ought to be giv- 
 
 (jc) Eccles. Hist. § i. torn. i. page 95, 115. 
 
 (y) Vid. Natal. Alex. § i. toni. i. page 109. Labbe de Script. 
 Eccles. toni. i. pfge 3, &c. 
 
 (z) Is'ouvelle Biblioth. torn. i. page 4-T, 48. 
 
FALSELY CALLED APOSTOLICAL. 117 
 
 en to the pretended works of Dionysius the Areopa- 
 gite ; which as Aiexaiider(rt) confesses, two very great 
 cruics(o) of his own communion, to have denied to 
 have been written by that holy man ; so has a third(c) 
 very lately given such reasons to shew that the writ- 
 ings, novy extant under his name, could not have 
 been composed by him, as ought to satisfy every con- 
 sidering person of their imposture. For not to say 
 any thing of what occurs every where in those dis- 
 courses, utterly disagreeable to the state of the Church 
 in the time that Dionysius lived : can it be imagined 
 that if such considerable books as these had been 
 written by him, none of the antients of the first four 
 centuries should have heard any thing of them ? or 
 shall we say that they did know of them, as well as 
 the Fathers that lived after, and yet made no men- 
 tion of them, though they had so often occasion to 
 have done it, as Eusebius and St. Jerome, not to name 
 any others, had ? 
 
 '65. In short, one of the first times that we hear of 
 them, is in the dispute between the Severians and Ca- 
 tholics about the year 532, when the former produced 
 them in favour of their errors, and the latter rejected 
 the:n as books utterly unknown to all antiquity, 
 and therefore not worthy to be received by them. 
 
 36. It is therefore much to be wondered, that after 
 so many arguments as have been brought to prove how 
 iitiie right these treatises have to such a primitive an- 
 tiquity ; nevertheless, not only Natalis Alexander, 
 but a man of much better judgment, I mean Emanuel 
 Schelstrat,(a') the late learned kee])er of the Vatican 
 library, should* still undertake the defence of them. 
 When they were written, or by what author, is very 
 
 CaJ Natal- Alex. ^ i- vol- i. page 136. Labbc de Script, torn. i. 
 in Dionysio. 
 
 Ci'J He might have added ;.evcral others ; sec Bcllarm. dc Script, 
 page .)b. 
 
 fcj Dii Pin >Jovelle Biblioth torn. i. page 90- 
 
 C^J Vid. Cave Hist. lit. § iv. page 177, 
 
118 OF SOME OTHER TREATISES, &C. 
 
 uncertain : but as Bishop Pearson(6') supposes them 
 to have been first set forth about the latter end of Eu- 
 sebius's life , so Dr. Cave(/) conjectures, that the el- 
 der Apollinarius may very probably have been the au- 
 thor of them. Others there are( ^) who place them 
 yet later, and suspect Pope Gregory the great to have 
 had a hand in the forgery. And indeed the argu- 
 ments which our very learned Mr. Dodwell(/z) brings 
 to prove that they w^ere originally written by one of 
 the Roman Church, are not without their just weight. 
 But whatever becomes of this, thus much is certain, 
 that these books were not written before the middle of 
 the 4th century, and therefore are without the com- 
 pass of the present undertaking. 
 
 37. And now having taken such a view as was ne- 
 cessary for the present design, of all those other 
 pieces which have been obtruded upon the world for 
 Apostolical writings, besides what is either here col- 
 lected, or has been before published in the sacred 
 books of the New Testament ; I suppose I may with 
 good grounds conclude, that the little I have now put 
 together, is all that can with any certainty be depend- 
 ed upon, of the most primitive Fathers : and therefore 
 that from these, next to the holy Scriptures, we must 
 be content to draw the best account we can of the 
 doctrine and discipline of the Church, for the first 
 hundred years after the death of Christ. 
 
 (e) Vindic Ignat. part i. c. 10. 
 
 ( /■) Loc. supr. cit. 
 
 (g) Daille apud Pearson, loc. supr. cit. 
 
 (A) Dodwell de Sacerdot. Laicor. cap. viii. § iii. page 389, 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 OF THE AUTHORITY GF THE FOLLOWING TREATISES, AND 
 THE DliFERENCE THAT OUGHT TO BE PAID TO THEM UPON 
 THE ACCOUNT OF IT. 
 
 This is slicwn from the following considerations : — 1. That the au- 
 thors of them were contemporary with the Apostles, and instruct- 
 ed by them. 2. They were men of an eminent character in the 
 Church ; and therefore to be sure such as could not be ignorant of 
 what was taught in it. 3. They were very careful to preserve 
 the doctrine of Christ in its purity, and to oppose such as went 
 about to corrupt it. 4. They were men not only of a perfect pi- 
 ety, but of great courage and constancy ; and therefore such as 
 cannot be suspected to have had any design to prevaricate in this 
 matter. 5. They were endued with a large portion of the holy- 
 Spirit, and as such, could hardly err in wnac they delivered as a 
 necessary part of the Gospel of Christ. And 6. Their writings 
 were approved by the Church in those days, which could not be 
 mistaken in its approbation of them. 
 
 BUT secondly, and to proceed yet farther : the fol- 
 lowing collection pretends to a just esteem, not only 
 upon the account of its perfection, as it is an entire 
 collection of what remains to us of the Apostolical 
 Fathers, but yet much more from the respect that is 
 due to the authors themselves, whose writings are 
 here put together. 
 
 2. If first, we consider them as the contemporaries 
 of the holy Apostles, some of them bred up under 
 our Saviour Christ himself, and the rest instructed by 
 those great men whom he commissioned to go forth 
 and preach to all the world,(/) and endued with an 
 extraordinary assistance of his blessed spirit for doing 
 of it :{k) we cannot doubt but that wiiat they deliver 
 to us, must be, without controversy, the pure doc- 
 trine of the Gospel ; what Christ and his Apostles 
 taught, and what they had themselves received from 
 their own mouths. This is the last deference we can 
 pay to the authors here set forth, to look upon them 
 as the faithful deliverers of the doctrine and practice 
 
 (i) Mat. xxviii. 19. Mark xvi. 15. 
 (.<•) Luke xxiv. 49. Acts i. S. Acts ii. 
 
120 OF THE A¥THORITV 
 
 of the Church in those most early times; when here- 
 sies were not as yet so openly broke out in it, nor the 
 true faith so dangerously corrupted with the mixture 
 of those erroneous opinions, which afterwards more 
 fatally infected the minds of men, and divided the 
 Church mto so many opposite parties and factions. 
 So that here then we may read with security, and let 
 me add, with respect too : and not doubt but that 
 what these holy men deliver to us, in all the funda- 
 mental articles of it, is as certainly the true doctrine 
 of Christ, as if we had received it like them, from 
 our Savijur and his Apostles. 
 
 3. Bat secondly, the authors of the following pieces 
 had not only the advantage of living in the Apos- 
 tolical times, of hearing the holy Apostles, and con- 
 versing with them, but were most ot them persons of 
 a very eminent character in the Church too ; men 
 raised up to the iiignest pitch of dignity and authority, 
 in some of the most famous Churches of the world, 
 chosen by the Apostles to preside in their own proper 
 Sees ; at Rome, at Antioch, at Smyrna ; one of them 
 set apart by the express command of the holy Ghost, 
 to be the companion of St. Paul in his work of the 
 ministry ; and the rest for the most part commended 
 for their rare endowments, in the inspired writings of 
 the holy Scriptures delivered to us. And therefore we 
 may be sure that such men as these must needs have 
 been very carefully instructed in the mystery of the 
 Gospel, and have had a most perfect knowledge of 
 faith a^ it is in, Jesus. 
 
 4. Had they been some ordinary and obscure writ- 
 ers, even of the Apostolical times, men of no note, 
 no authority in the Church ; though still whilst we had 
 a good account of their integrity, the very advantage 
 of the age wherein they lived, would have rendered 
 their discourses justly venerable to us, yet should we 
 not perhaps have been obhged to pay such a defer- 
 ence to their writings, as not to make allowance for 
 some lesser defects, or mistakes, that might have hap- 
 
OF THE FOLLOWING TREATISES. 121 
 
 pened to them. But having to do with men, not only 
 instructed in common by the A}3ostles, witli tlie other 
 Christians of those days, but particularly bred up, and 
 instituted by tliem for the work of the ministry: hav- 
 ing here the writings of men who had attained to such 
 a perfect knowledge in the mystery of godliness, and 
 were judged to have been so well grounded and set- 
 tled in it, as to deserve to be raised up by the Apos- 
 tles themselves to the government of such eminent 
 Churches as those over which these holy men were 
 over seers; it is plain that we cannot with any reason 
 doubt of what they deliver to us, as the Gospel of 
 Christ ; but ought to receive it, if not with equal ve- 
 neration, yet but with a little less respect than we do 
 the sacred writings of those who were their masters 
 and instructors. 
 
 5. Yet farther, thirdly : the following authors were 
 not only such eminent men, and bred up under such 
 migiity ailvantagos, and so well instructed in the 
 knowledge of the Gospel, as I have now observed; 
 but they were moreover persons of a consuunnaled 
 piety, adorned with all those Christian virtu.^- they 
 so ailectionately recommend to us. But especially, 
 they were zealous watciimen over their Cnaicucs; 
 careful to instruct them in the true faith and doctrine 
 of Christ, and no less careful to preserve them uguinst 
 the contagion of those heresies, which even in tiieir 
 days began to corrupt the purity of it. Hen^e we 
 read with what a holy zeal that blessed martyr Igna- 
 tius first, and then his fellow disciple ^t. Polycarp, set 
 themselves against those who would instil some otiier 
 doctrines into the minds of their people, than what 
 the Apostles had delivered unto them : what wise di- 
 rections they gave them for the discovery of such 
 false teachers ;(/) and how earnestly they exhorted 
 them by kee])ing firm to their respective Bishops and 
 Presbyters, and to the ApostolicaJ doctrine delivered 
 
 (/) Euseb. Hi^*:. Ecclcs. lib. iii c. 35. 
 
 ri6i 
 
]P22r OF THE AUTHORITY 
 
 by them, to prevent their gaining any advantage 
 against tliem. 
 
 6. With what assurance do they dehver the doc- 
 trhie which they had received ? how confidently do 
 they declare it to be the true doctrine of Christ ? and 
 exhort the Churches to whom they write, nor give any 
 heed to such as would insinuate any other doctrine into 
 their minds ? and how did they themselves shew them 
 by their own exauiples, how they should avoid such 
 persons ? insomuch that Iren8eus(?;2) tells us, that if 
 St. Polycarp at any time chanced to huar any one de- 
 liver any other doctrine than what he had been taught, 
 he did not only not give any countenance to such a 
 one ; but was w^ont to stop his ears at him, and cried 
 out with astonishment and grief, good God ! to what 
 times hast thou reserved me, that I shall endure this /* 
 nay he would not tarry in the same place with such a 
 person, but would leave the house, if he knew that 
 any heretics were in it. 
 
 7. But of the care which these holy men had to 
 keep close in every the least circumstance to the doc- 
 trine and practice of the Apostles, we cannot, I thinks 
 desire a fairer instance to convince us, than what Eu- 
 sebiusU) has recorded of the same blessed martyr. 
 How that hearing of the difference between the 
 Eastern and Western Churches about the time of 
 keeping Easter, he thought it worthy his pains, at an 
 extreme old age, to take a journey as far as Rome 
 for the composing of it. And notwithstanding all 
 that Anicetus, wlio was then Bishr.p of that Church,, 
 could say to move him from his practice ; yet having 
 this ground for it, that St. John was wont to keep 
 Easter as he did, the good man held close to it ; and 
 would not hear of changing a custom,, which that 
 blessed Apostle had delivered to him. 
 
 8. And when such was the care which these holy 
 writers had of holding fast, even to the least particu- 
 
 {m) Epist. ad Florinum, apud Euseb. his>,. Eccles. lib. v. c 20, 
 (n), Euseb. hist. Eccies. lib. v. c. 26. 
 
OF THE FOLLOWING TREATISES. 12S 
 
 lar of what they received from the Apostles, that 
 they would not comply with the rest of the Church in 
 such an indifferent matter^ only because by so doing 
 they should depart from the practice of one of them ; 
 surely we may with confidence depend upon the doc- 
 trine which they deliver, as most pure and genuine; 
 what our Saviour taught his Apottles, and his Apos- 
 les them. And what Iremeus(o) once said of his 
 master Polycarp, we may with equal truth and as- 
 surance apj)ly to all the rest of those Fathers, whose 
 treatises I have here put together ; that they taught 
 evermore what tliey had received from tHe Apostles, 
 which also they delivered to the Church, and which 
 only is the true doctrine of Christ. 
 
 9. To this general piety of their lives, and care 
 for the truth and ])urity of their religion; let me add 
 fourthly, their courage and constancy in the maintain- 
 ing of it. How great this was I have already shewn, 
 in the jiarticular accounts which I have given of the 
 several Fathers whose writings are here subjoined. 
 It shall suffi.ce in this place to observe, that the most 
 of them, after having s])ent their lives in a careful ad- 
 ministration of tiie great charges to which they were 
 ^called, were at last made perfect by martyrdom, and 
 underwent the most ex(|uisite cruelties with a courage 
 and constancy, worthy both of the religion they pro- 
 fessed, and of the eminentcharacters which they had 
 obtained in the Church. 
 
 10. Now thougb this does HOt immediately argue 
 the purity of their doctrine, yet being added to what 
 I have before observed, it w411 give us a new ground 
 to rely upon the truth of what they deliver. For since 
 we cannot reasonably doubt but that such persons as 
 these, must needs have known what the doctrine of 
 the Apostles was, and have been perfectly instructed 
 in that religion which they were esteemed able and 
 worthy to preach to others ; we have in this a cleai 
 
 foj Ircn. adv. Hxrcs. lib. iii- c. 3. 
 
124 OE THE AUTHOaiTY 
 
 demonstration of their integrity both in their teaching 
 and vvniing of it ; and must conclude that they ^Nho 
 lived such excellent lives, and took so much, pauis in 
 the ministry of the Gospel ; who stuck with such 
 firmness to it, notwithstanding all the endeavours of 
 their enemies to the contrary ; and chose rather to 
 undergo the most bitter deaths than they would in 
 any wise depart from it ; have doubtless dealt most 
 uprightly in this matter, and delivered nothing to us 
 but what they took for the true doctrine of Christ, 
 and what therefore we may conclude undoubtedly 
 was so. 
 
 11. Such good reason have we upon all these ac- 
 counts to look upon the writings of these holy menj 
 as containing the pure and uncorrupted doctrine of 
 our blessed oaviour and his Apostles. But now, fifth- 
 ly, and to advance yet higher : these writers were not 
 only thus qualified by these ordinary mean?, to deliver 
 the Gospel of Christ to us, but in all probability were 
 endued with the extraordinary assistance of the Holy 
 Spirit too. So that what they teach us, is not to be 
 looked upon as a mere traditionary relation of what 
 had been delivered to them, but rather as an authori- 
 tative declaration of the Gospel of Christ to us; 
 though indeed as much inferior to that of the Apos- 
 tles and Evangelists, as both their gifts and their comr 
 mi-ision were inferior to theirs'. 
 
 12. For first, that the extraordinary gifts of the 
 Holy Sj.int with which the Apostles were endued, and 
 which the holy Scr|ptures(/>) themselves tell us were 
 in those days distributed to other believers as well as 
 unto them ; continued still in the Church after their 
 d''])arture, we have the express testimony of Justin 
 Maity!%(cyj on.' of the most antient writers after those 
 I have here subjoined, to assure us. They were com- 
 
 r/ij See 1 Cor. iv. 12. Ephes. i. 6y 6cc. Acts viii. 14, 17 xix 
 6, 8cc. 
 
 fijj Vid. Enscb. hist. Eccles, lib. iv. c. 15. Just. Mart, Dial. cum. 
 Trypii. p. 308. 
 
OF THE FOLLOWING TREATISES. 125 
 
 municated not only to men, but women.(r) And that 
 we may be sure he spake noihmg m ihis matter but 
 what he could undeniably have made out, we find 
 him boastmg of it against Trypho the Jew, and urg- 
 ing it as an unanswerable argument in behalt of Chris- 
 tianity, and against the Jews, Irom whom these gifts 
 had a long time been departed. And even in tlie 
 Fathers, whose writings are here put together, there 
 appear sutficient indications of the continuance of 
 these extraordinary powers. 
 
 1 3. This St. C lement(5) manifestly declares in his 
 first Epistle to the Corinthians : he tells us that some 
 in that Church not only had such gifts, but were even 
 proud and conceited upon the account of them. Let 
 a man, says he, have laith, /. e. such a faith by which 
 he is able to work miracles ',{t) let him be powerful to 
 utter mystical knowledge ; (for to tliat his expression 
 manifestly refers ;) let him be wise in discerning of 
 speeches ; another gift common in those times : but 
 still, says he, by how much the more he seems to ex- 
 cel others, viz. upon the account of these extraordinary 
 endowments, by so much the more will it behove him 
 to be humole minded, and to seek what is profitable to 
 all men, and not to his own advantage. And St. Ig 
 natius not only sUi)poses(//) that such gifts might be 
 in others, out plainly intimates that he himself(:r) was 
 endued with a large portion of them. 
 
 14. Which being so, we cannot doubt (secondly) 
 but that, as it was most reasonable, both the Apostles 
 were careful to set those in the chicfest places of hon- 
 our and authority in their several Churches, who were 
 the most eminent for these gifts ; and that God was 
 also pleased to grant to such persons a more than or- 
 ditiMry portion of the holy Spirit, for the better dis- 
 charge of those eminent places to which they were 
 called. 
 
 CrJ lh\^. page 315. (s) Sec he'ow, c. xlviii. 
 
 (?^ 'Jiem Alex birom. 1. vi. Hist. Fxcles lib. ii c. i. p. 30. 
 {u) See his SnlutHtion to the Sm: rnx.ius. 
 (.r) Epist. to the Philadelph. § vii. To the Trallians, § v. 
 
126 OF THE AUTHORITY 
 
 15. Concerning the former of "these, we are told 
 by St. Paul, Acts vi. that when the Apostles thought 
 it necessary to establish a new order of ministers in 
 the Church, that might take care of those things which 
 they who were oT a higher rank could not lind leisure 
 to attend to, though their ministry were of the lowest 
 order, and which required much lesser capacities in 
 those who were to discharge it than theirs whose busi- 
 ness it was to govern and in.-truct the Church of Christ, 
 yet they particularly laid it down to the brethren, as 
 one of the qualifications that was to be required in 
 those whom they chose for that purpose, that they 
 should be men weJl approved of, full of the Holy 
 Spirit and of wisdom, v. 3. And of one of them, viz. 
 St. Stephen, it is particularly observed, v. 8. That he was 
 full of power, and did signs and great wonders among 
 the people. And when the Jews disputed against him, 
 we read, v. 10. That they were not able to stand 
 against the wisdom and spirit by which he spake. 
 
 16. Now if such were the care which they took in 
 the choice of those who were to be admitted into the 
 lowest ministry of the Church, we cannot doubt but 
 that they were certainly much more careful not to ad- 
 mit any into the highest ranks of honour and authority 
 in it, but what were in a yet more eminent manner 
 endued with the same gifts. Hence St. Clement(t/) 
 tells us that the Apostles did prove by the Spirit the 
 first fruits of their conversions, and out of them set 
 Bishops and Pastors over such as should believe. By 
 ■which we must understand one of these two things, 
 and very probably they were both meant by it : either 
 that the Apostles made use of their own extraordinary 
 gift of the Spirit (one use(2) of which was to discern 
 and try the spirits of others) in choosing persons fitly 
 qualified for the work of the ministry ; or else, that 
 by the extraordinary gifts of those whom they pitched 
 upon, they perceived that they were worthy of such 
 
 iy) Clem. Epist. numb- xliii, xliv. (r) J Cor. xii. 10. Heb. iv. 12^ 
 
OF THE FOLLOWING TREATISES. 127 
 
 an employ, and therefore chose them out for it. And 
 the other Clement(«) yet more phiinly speaks the same 
 thing : that St. John being returned from his banish- 
 ment in Patmos, went about the country near unto 
 Ephesus, both to form and settle Churches where he 
 saw occasion, and to admit into the order of the Clergy, 
 such as were marked out to him by the Spirit. 
 
 17. And then for the other thing observed, it is clear 
 that the very imposition of hands, did in those days 
 confer the holy Spirit in an extraordinary manne^r, 
 upon those who were ordained ix) the ministry of the 
 Gospel. This St. Paul intimates to Timothy, where 
 he exhorts him to stir up, 'o p,af-'<r«,«, the gift, /. e. the 
 extraordinary power of the holy Spirit, which, says 
 he, is in thee by the imposition of my hands, 2 Tim. 
 i. 6. And would you know how this ceremony of 
 setting him apart for such a service came to endue him 
 with such an extraordinary power ? the same Apostle 
 will tell you, 1 Tim. iv. H. that it was given unto him 
 by prophecy ; with, or through, the imposition of 
 hands uj)on him. That is to say ; God, who by his 
 Prophets had before designed and marked him out for 
 that great olfice, 1 Tim. i. \S. upon the actual admis- 
 sion of him iiito it by the outward rite of laying on of 
 hands, and upon the solemn prayers that were then 
 withal made for him, did bestow the gifts of iiis 
 blessed Spirit in an extraordinary manner upon liimo 
 
 18. Now this as it will give us a good ground to 
 conclude that those holy men, wliose writings we have 
 here collected, were endued with a large portion of 
 the extraordinary gifts of the Holy Ghost ; whether 
 we consider the frequency of those endowments in 
 the age in which they livedy or the extraordinary 
 strictness and piety of their lives, or the greatness of 
 those stations to which they were called in the Church; 
 or lastly, the jv.dgment which the Apostles, who called 
 them to those high offices, were by the Spirit enabled 
 
 (n) Clem. Alex, de Divit. Salv num.^xiii, Kuscb. Hist. Ecc'eS^. 
 lib. iii. c. 23. 
 
128 OF THE AUTHORITY 
 
 to make them. So (thirdly) if we look to those ac- 
 counts which still remain to us of them, they will 
 plumly shew us that they were endued, and that in a 
 very eminent manner, with this power and gift of the 
 blessed Spirit. 
 
 19. Of Barnabas, the holy Scripture itself bears 
 witness, that tie was a good man, full of the Holy 
 Ghost and of faith, Acts xi. '24. Hernias is another 
 of whom St. Paul himself makes mention, Hom. xvi, 
 14. as an early convert to Christianity ; and what ex- 
 traordinary revelations he had, and how he foretold 
 the troubles that were to come upon the Church, his 
 following visions sufhciently declare. 
 
 20. Clement is not only spoken of by the same 
 Apostle, but with this advantageous character too, 
 that he was the fellow labourer of that great man, and 
 had his name written in the book oi life, Phil. iv. 3. 
 And when we shall consider how much the lesser and 
 worser men of these gifts were usually communicated 
 at that time, we can hardly think that so excellent a 
 man, and the companion of so great an Apostle, em- 
 ployed first in the planting of the Gospel with him, 
 and then set to govern one of the most considerable 
 Churches in the world, should have been destitute 
 of it. 
 
 21. As for St. Ignatius, I have before observed that 
 he had this gift, and by the help of it, warned the 
 Philadelphians(Z>) against falling into those divisions 
 which he foresaw were about to rise up amongst them. 
 
 22. Polycarp not only prophesied of his own death(c) 
 but spake oftentimes of things that were to come, and 
 has this witness from the whole Church of Smyrna, 
 that nothing of all he foretold ever failed of coming 
 to pass according to his prediction. 
 
 23. It remains then that the holy men whose writ- 
 ings are here subjoined, were not only instructed by 
 
 ("bj Epist. to the Philadelphians, c. vii. Add. the martyrdom of 
 Ignatius, num. xii. 
 
 fcj Euseb. Hist. Eccles. lib. v. c 20. p. 153. a. 
 
OF THE FOLLOWING TREATISES. 129 
 
 such as were inspired, but were themselves, in some 
 measuie, inspired too : at least were endued with the 
 extraoi dinary gilts of the Holy Ghost, lor the better 
 fultilhng of those great ollices to which God had 
 called them in his Church. And therefore we must 
 conclude* that they were hot only not mistaken in 
 what they deliver to us as tlie Gospel of Christ, but, 
 in all the necessary parts of it, were so assisted by the 
 Holy Ghost as hardly to have been capable of being 
 mistaken in it. By consequence, that we ought to look 
 upon their writings, (^) though not of equal authority 
 wiia tlijce which v.e call in a sir.gular manner the 
 Hoiy Scriptures ; (because neither were the authors 
 of them called in so extraordinary a way to the writ- 
 ing of them, Jior endued wirii so eminent a })ortion of 
 ttie gifts of the bkssed Spirit for the doing of it ; nor 
 have their writiiisjs been judged by the common con- 
 sent of the Church in tliose lirst ages of it, when they 
 were so much better qualihed than we are now to 
 judge of the divine authority of these kind of writ- 
 ings, to be of equal dlgiiity with those of the Apostles 
 and Kvangt lists) yet worthy of a much greater res- 
 j)ect than any composures that have been made since, 
 however men seem to have afterwards written wiih 
 more art, and to have shev»n a much greater stock of 
 luiinan learning than what is to be found not only in 
 the following pieces, but even in the sacred books of 
 the New Testament itself. 
 
 24. I shall add but one consideration more, the bet- 
 ter to shew the true deference that ought to be paid 
 to the treatises here collected, and thut is, sixtiily, 
 that they were not only written by such men as I have 
 said, instructed by the Apostles, and judged worthy 
 by them bolh for their knowledge and their integrity, 
 to govern some of the nus' eminent Churches in the 
 world ; and lastly, endued with the extraordinary 
 gift of the Holy Ghost ; and upon all these accounts 
 
 fdj Vid. Do;lwc'.l. Dissert in Trcn. Prxfat. and Dissert. D. F.t 
 iFcnxuni apud Euseb. Hist. EcrU-s loc. cit. p. 133. 
 
 [171 
 
VSO^ OF THE AUTHORITY 
 
 to be much respected by us ; but were moreover m- 
 ceived by tiie Church in those first ages, as piece.-, that 
 contained nothing oat what was agreeable to sound 
 doctrine, which could scarcely be mistaken in its judg- 
 ment oi them. 
 
 25. The ^.pistle of St. Clement was a long time 
 read publicly with the other Scriptures in the congre- 
 gations of the faithful ; made a part of their Bible,> 
 and was numbered among the sacred writings, how- 
 ever finally separated from them. And not only the 
 Apostolical canons, but our most antient Alexandrian- 
 manuscript, gives the same place to the secortd that it 
 does to the first of them : and Epiphanius after both, 
 tells us, that they were both of them wont to be read 
 in the Church in his time.(<?) 
 
 26. The Epiiitie of St. Polycarp, with that of the 
 Church of Smyrna, were not only very highly ap- 
 proved of by particular persons, but like tho^e of St. 
 Clement, were read puulicly too in the assemblies of 
 the faithful. And for those of Ignatius, besides that 
 we find a mighty value put upon them by the Chris- 
 tians of those times, they are sealed to us by this 
 character of St. Polycarp ; ** that they are such Epis- 
 tles, by which we may be greatly profited : for, says 
 he, they treat of faith and patience, and of all things 
 that pertain to edification in the Lord." 
 
 27. The Epistle of Barnabas is not only quoted 
 with great honour by those of the next age to him, 
 but in the antient stichomeiry of Cotelerius,(/) we 
 find it placed the very next to the Epistle of St. Jude, 
 and no difference put between the authority of the one 
 and the other. 
 
 28. And for the book of Herraas, both Eusebius 
 and St. Jerome tell us, that it was also wont to be 
 read in the Churches. In the same stichometry I be- 
 fore mentioned, it is placed in the very n^xt rank to 
 the Acts of the holy Apostles : and in some of the 
 
 fej Epiphan. Hjcres. xxx. num. 15. 
 (/) Annot. in Barnab. p. 9, 10. 
 
OF THE FOLLOAVING TREATISES, 131 
 
 'most antient manuscripts of the New Testament, we 
 iind it wiiilen in the same volume with the books of 
 the Ai)ostles and Evangelists, as if it had been es- 
 teemed of the same valae and authority with them. 
 
 2 J. So that now then we must either say, that the 
 •Church in those days was so little careful of what was 
 taught ill it, as to allow such books to be publicly read 
 in its congregations, the doctrine whereof it did not 
 approve ; or we must confess, that the following 
 pieces are delivered to us, not only by the learned 
 men of the iirst ages of the Church, but by -the whole 
 body of the faithful, as containing- the pure doctrine 
 of Christ, and must be looked upon to have nothing 
 in them but what was then thought worthy of all ac- 
 ce])tation. 
 
 30. Kow how much this adds to the authority of 
 these discourses, may easily be concluded from what 
 I have before observed. For since it is certain that 
 in those tiiiK's the extj'aordinary gifts of the Holy 
 Ghost were bestowed, not only upoii ti-»e Bishops and 
 Pastors of the Churoh, (thougli upon them in a more 
 eminent di^gree) but also upon a great many of the 
 common Christitius too ; since one jmi'ticular design 
 of thei>e gifts was for the disceniing of prophecies ; 
 to juilge of what was proposed by any to the Church, 
 or written for the use and benefit of it : we cannot 
 doubt but that what was universally approved of, and 
 allowed, nat by a few learned men, but by the whole 
 Clmrch in those days ; what was permitted to be pub- 
 licly read to the faithful for their comfort and instruc- 
 tion, must by this means have received the high t hu- 
 man approbation, and ought to be looked upon by 
 us, though not of equal authority with those books 
 which the same Church has dc livered to us as strictly 
 canonical, yet as standing in the first rank of ecclesi- 
 astical writings, and containing the true and pure doc« 
 trine of Christ in all things necessar}'' to our salvation, 
 ^vithout the mixture of any of those errors whici uuv^ 
 
132 OF THE SUBJECT 
 
 since be?n so unhappily brought into the Church, and 
 hiive oeen won inly censured as dangerous too, if not 
 destructive of it. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 OF THE SUBJErT OF THE FOLLOWING DISCOURSES, AND OF 
 THE USE THAT IS TO BE MADE OF THEM. 
 
 That in the following treatises, there is delivered to us a good ac- 
 count both of the doctrine and discipline of the Church in the 
 Apostolical times. This shewn in several particulars. What 
 they taught concerning God the Father, our Saviour Christ, and 
 the Holy Ghost Of Angeb and Spirits. Of the rest of the ar- 
 ticles of the iVpostles' creed. Concerning the two Sacraments of 
 Baptism, and the Lord's Supper. Of the holy Scriptures, and the 
 divine authority of them. What we meet v/ith in these treatises 
 concerning the government of the Church. Of the necessity of 
 communicating with the Bis'hops and Pastors of it. Of Schisma- 
 tics, Heretics, and Apostates. Of their public assembling for the 
 service of God, and what was done by them in those meetings. 
 Of several other instances of their discipline ; particularly of 
 their fasting and confession of sins. Of the care which their Bi- 
 shops had of the whole Church. Of the respect that was paid to 
 thein. * >f their martyrs, and the veneration which they thought 
 due to them. Of iheir practical insiructions, and hov/ severe 
 their morality was ; shewn in several particulars. That upon 
 the whole, we m \y here see what the state of Christianity then 
 ■was, and still ought to be. 
 
 1. AND now having shewn, in the foregoing chap 
 ter, what deference we ought to pay to the authority 
 of those holy men, whose writings I have here col- 
 lected, it may not be amiss in the third place, to in- 
 quire, what it is which they deliver to us."* What ac- 
 count we hnd in them of the doctrine and discipline 
 of the* Church, in thv>3e fimes in which they lived .? 
 
 2. It would be endless for me to go about to make 
 a ju t catalogue of all the particulars of this kind that 
 occur in the following pieces ; I shall therefore here 
 coiiaider only a few particulars, in such points as 
 
OF THE FOLLOWING TREATISES. 13^ 
 
 may seem most worthy to be remarked ; and by 
 them (as by a short specimen) shew how the judi- 
 cious reader may himseh improve it, into a more par- 
 ticular histjry of the faith and practice of the Church, 
 in this hrst and purest period of it. 
 
 3. And first, for what concerns the doctrines of 
 those times ; there is hardly any point that is neces- 
 sary to oe believed, or known by us, that is not very 
 plainly delivered in some or other of the following 
 pieces. 
 
 4. Here we may read what we are to believe con- 
 cerning the first article of all of our creed, God the 
 Father. That he is one, almighty, invisible, the crea- 
 tor and maker of all things. That he is omniscient, 
 immense ; neither to be comprehended withm any 
 bounds, nor so much as to be perfectly conceived by 
 us. That his providence is over all things ; and that 
 we can none of us flee from him, or esca])e his know- 
 ledge. That we are to believe in him, to fear him, to 
 love him, and fearing him to abstain from all evil. 
 
 5. If from thence we go to the next ])erson of the 
 blessed trinity, our Savijur Jesus Christ; here we 
 shall find all that either our creed teaches us to pro- 
 fess concerning him, or that any Christian need to 
 believe. That he existed not only before he came 
 into the world, but from all eternity. That he is not 
 only the Son of God, but is himself also God. 'Jha^ 
 in the fullness of time he took upon him our nature, 
 and became man : was born of the Virgin AJiuy, was 
 crucified under Pontius Pilate ; that he suiTcred for 
 our salvation, and was raised aguin from the dead, 
 not only by the power of the Fatlier, but b}^ his own 
 also. That he is our High Priest, and protector now, 
 and shall come again at the end of the world, to 
 judge the whole race of mankind. That there is no 
 coming unto God but by him : insomnch that ev^^n 
 the antient Fathers, v»ho died before his appearing, 
 were yet saved by the same means that ^^e are now. 
 
 6. As for what concerns the Holy S])irit, the iliird 
 person in the glorious Godhead; he is here set out to us 
 
134 OF THE SUBJECT 
 
 as the Spirit of God, which is glorified, and worship- 
 ped together with the Father and the Son, although 
 distinct from both ; and communicated by the Son to 
 the Prophets ; who also sanctilieth, and endueth the 
 faithful with many gifts, for the edihcation of the 
 Church.— See Mart. Ignat. § 14. Polyc. ^ 14. 22. 
 
 7. And now I am mentioning the Holy Spirit, let 
 tne add, that we may here see what is needful to be 
 known, concerning all the other Spirits of an inferioif 
 nature. How the holy Angels minister unto us; but 
 especially then, when we have the most need of them, 
 at the time of our death. And though the Devil may 
 attack us, and use all his arts to draw us away from 
 our duty ; yet it must be our own fault if we are 
 overcome by him ; and that therefore we ought not 
 to be afraid of him. 
 
 8. But to return to our creed, and the articles of 
 it : here we may farther see, both what a great obli- 
 gation there lies upon us to keep up a communion of 
 Saints in the unity of the Church here on earth, and 
 what is that true fellowship that w^e ought to have 
 with those who have gone before us to Heaven. That 
 it consists not in the worship of any, though never so 
 gloriously exalted by God ; but in love and remem- 
 brance ; in thanksgiving to God for their excellencies, 
 and in our prayers to him, joined with hearty endea- 
 vours of our own, to imitate their perfections. 
 
 9. And whilst we do this, we are here assured of 
 the forgiveness of our sins through the merits, and 
 satisfaction of Jesus Christ. And that not only of 
 those which we committed before our baptism, but of 
 all such as we shall chance to fall into after, if we truly 
 repent of them, except only the great sin of wilfully 
 and maliciously blaspheming God and his Holy Spirit, 
 which was thought to be hardly, if at all remissible, 
 either in this world or in the other. 
 
 10. As for the next point, the resurrection of the 
 body ; it is not barely asserted, but it is at large proved 
 too, in the following discourses. There we are tol4, 
 
OF THE FOLLOWING TREATISES. 133 
 
 not only that there shall be a future resurrection, but 
 a resurrection of the flesh ; that we shall be raised in 
 the very same bodies in which we go down into the 
 grave; and that being raised, we shall be judged by 
 Christ according to our works, and be either unspeak- 
 ably rewarded or exceedingly punished to all eternity. 
 
 11. If from the articles oi our creed, we go on to 
 the holy Sacrament of the Church : here we have set 
 out to us the great benefit of our baptism, and of what 
 a mighty concern it is to us in the business of our sal- 
 vation. And for the other Sacrament : here we are 
 tauglit, that the elements of bread and wine are the 
 same (as to their substance) after consecration that 
 they were before; and are only, in a spiritual sense, 
 the flesh and blood of our Saviour Christ, by the par- 
 ticipation of which we shall be immortalized and live 
 forever. 
 
 12. And lastly, for that great comprehensive point; 
 of our religion, the foundation of our faith, the Holy 
 Scriptures : here we may see what opinion these holy 
 men had of the divine inspiration of them ; what 
 deference they paid to them, and how they looked 
 upon them to contain the true words of the Holy 
 Ghost. 
 
 1 3. Such is the doctrine of faith that is here deliv- 
 ered to us. If from thence we pass (secondly) to \\h:V: 
 concerns the public order and government of (he 
 Church, in the first establishment of it : here we may 
 see by what persons it was directed, and how exactly 
 our own Church does in this particular resemble the 
 primitive, periia}7a beyond any other at this day in the- 
 world, in tlvj Apostolical orders, of Bishops, of Priests, 
 and Deacons. 
 
 14. How necessarily they esteemed it their duty to 
 keep up a strict communion with these governors, and 
 how little they thought the very name of a Church 
 could belong to those who separated from them, we 
 are here likewise taught. And how light soever some 
 may make of the busine=^s of schism now, yet it is 
 
13Q OF THE USEFL'LNfiSS 
 
 plain these holy men had a very different apprehension 
 of ir, and hardly thougnt ihat such couid be saved as 
 continued in it. 
 
 1 5. And the same, or rather much worse, was their 
 opinion of heretics and apostates: to the latter of which, 
 as they seem even to have denii d repentance, if their 
 apostacy was jonied w itli blasphemy, so it is manifest 
 that without it they thought the others must peri-h. 
 And in the mean time they declare that we ought not 
 to have any communication with them ; only we must 
 pray for them, that they may be converted, which 
 yet they supposed would be v«^ry hard. 
 
 16. As for those who continued in the doctrine and 
 communion of the Church : here we muv see how 
 zealous they were in attending all the public offices of 
 it; how constantly they assembled together for tiie 
 worship of God, notwithstanding all the mahce and 
 fury of their enemies against them upon the account 
 of it : here we may observe how, from the beginning, 
 they had their set times and places of worshi]) ; and 
 how they looked upon such offertories, both as more 
 acceptable unto God, and mure prevalent with him, 
 than any private addresses that they could make to 
 him. 
 
 1 7. In these assemblies they not only put up their 
 prayers to God, but received also the holy Sacrament 
 of the Lord's Supper. And in that part of their ser- 
 vice, none officiated but either the Bishop himself, or 
 he who was appointed or allowed of by him. 
 
 18. For this purpose they had in every such place 
 of their assembling, one table or altar, upon which 
 their oblations were presented to God by the Bishops 
 and Priests. And they communicated after the same 
 manner that our Saviour (lirist had set them the ex- 
 ample, that is to say, both of the consecrated bread 
 and wine, and the former taken from one common 
 loaf, which was broken and distributed to them, not 
 in little separate and unbroken wafers, as some now 
 do. 
 
OF THE FOLLOWING TREATISES. 1^ 
 
 19. Nor was this all ; in these assemblies the holy 
 Scriptures were read to them ; and (as 1 have before 
 shewn) some of the very treatises 1 have here subjoin- 
 ed, together with them. . And the liishop himself ni- 
 structed the people, and expounded the doctrine of 
 Christ to them. — Ignat. mart. § 2. 
 
 20. by the Bishop were the Christians blessed, and 
 joined together in the holy state of matrimony; and 
 indeed without him was nothing done of all that per- 
 tained unro religion. 
 
 21. In those times the clergy were married as well 
 B.9 laity ; nor do we lind it esteemed the least scandal 
 for them so to be. 
 
 22. Here we may see what the antient manner of 
 fasting was, and wliat was tliough! requisite to render 
 such exercises acceptable to God, and prolitable to 
 our own souls. 
 
 23. In short, here we may perceive what their 
 opinion was of repentance for sins; and how hardly 
 they thougiit of tliose who were still repenting, and 
 yet still continued to sin on, notwithstanding their 
 frequent repentance, liut especially, here we are 
 told that we must finish our repeuiance before we 
 die, for that there is no place for repentance after. 
 
 24. And though they prescribe confession, as one 
 act of repentance, and necessary to be performed in 
 order to our forgiveness ; yet we lind no confession 
 mentioned to ue made to any but to God only ; which 
 therefore seems to intimate to us, that they accounted 
 tha' al )nG to have been sufficient. 
 
 23. But the care of their Bishops In those first times 
 was not confined within the narrow bounds of their 
 own Churches, but extended to all the faithful, where- 
 soever they were. y\ntl they were still ready to look 
 to those vviio were at the greatest distance from them, 
 whenever they thought their advice or authority might 
 be either useful to them, or for the honour and bene^ 
 iit of their religion. — See Ignatius's Epistles and mar- 
 tvrdorn, &c, 
 
 [181 
 
138 OF THE USEFULNESS 
 
 26. From this* and from the general piety and ex- 
 celL'HCe of their lives, joined to ihe greatness of their 
 character in the Church, came that mighty respect 
 that was paid to the Bishops in those days ; and which 
 how great it was, the following treatises abundantly 
 shew. 
 
 27. But much greater was their veneration for those, 
 who not only governed well and adorned their holy 
 profession oyan exemplary life, but continned the truth 
 of It witn their blood. They were indeed of an opin- 
 ion that no man ought causelessly to expose himself 
 linro sutfering; but if God called anyone to it, they 
 dou jted not out that our Saviour Christ would both 
 support him in his conflicts, and most gloriously re- 
 ward him for the enduring of them. Hence was it 
 their Ojjinion, that martyrdom blotted out all sins; 
 that they who suflTered for the faith, should have a 
 'degree of glory peculiar to themselves, above all other 
 fciauits in Cxod's Kingdom. And when God shewed 
 such regard for them, they concluded that they could 
 never almost do enough to testify their respect to them. 
 
 2?<. To this we mudt ascribe the care they took to 
 gather up their remains, the honour which they paid 
 to them, and the solemnities with which they deposit* 
 ed them into the earth. Hence came th. ir custom, 
 which we here find, of writing down the particulars 
 of their conflicts, and sending them abroad to the 
 Churches round about. Hence their, anniversary 
 meetings at their tombs and monuments, where they 
 recited the acts of their martyrdoms, and sometimes 
 made express discourses in praise of their martyrs, and 
 to exhort one another to the like constancy. 
 
 39. But not to insist any longer upon these particu- 
 lars, there is yet a third sort of matters contained 
 in these discourses, and those of no less use to us, 
 than either of the foregoing ; and that is, the practi- 
 cal rules of life that are here delivered to us. 
 
 30. Here we may see what care we are to take, 
 not only not to sin ourselves, but as far as in us lies, 
 
OF THE FOLLOWING TREATISES. 139 
 
 not to let any that belong to us continue in sin, lest 
 we also become partakers of their evil doings. 
 
 61. Here we are taught not only to have a care of 
 our words and actions, but of our very thoughts and 
 desires ; which nin,-t not be indulged in any nistances 
 of sin ; nor be sulFered, if it be possible, to wander 
 on any thing that is in the least measure wanton or 
 irregular. — lieini. I Vis. 
 
 '62. If we will hearken to these holy men, we must 
 l^.arn not only to do the will of God, but, if it be his 
 pleasure must pre})are our minds to endure patiently 
 wliaiever he shall think lit to lay u[)on us. We must 
 consider, that troubles and alfiictions are sent upon 
 us both to })unish us for our sins, and as monitors to 
 draw us oli" from them. 
 
 33. To convince us the more eflectually of this, we 
 are h'^-e shewn the mighty danger of .riches, especi- 
 ally where men's nearts are in any degree set upon 
 them ; and how wry hardly such })ersons shall be sav- 
 ed. We are taught what use we should make of our 
 abundance, that so it may not i^rove a snare to us. 
 But especially, we are shewn the great advantage of 
 giving alms to this end; and what mighty engage- 
 ments there lie upon us to the practice of it. 
 
 34. And then, as for our lives ; we are here told, 
 that a Christian must not only be good, but exempla- 
 ry ; he nm.st shew the truth of his profession by a 
 suitable conversation; and be knov^n by his actions, 
 rather than by his words. 
 
 3 J. He must pray for all men, even for his enemies ; 
 nay, for the very enemies of the Church ; for here- 
 tics and schismatics ; for those ot whom there is but 
 little hope that they will ever come to repentance, or 
 that God will give them grace so to do. 
 
 36. He must be kind and charitable to all men; 
 free from envy and contention : he must neither raise 
 any differences among his brethren, nor follow any 
 in the doing of it. To this end, he mu?t carefully 
 observe those duties which relate to his neighbour, as 
 
140 GF THE MANNER AFTER WHICH 
 
 well as those he is to pay to God. He must obey ma- 
 gistrates, must respect the aged, must have a due re- 
 gard to ail men. Is he a husband, a parent, or a 
 child ? he must be sure to exercise himself in the se- 
 veral duties becoming those several relations. In 
 short, in the following writings we may see in all the 
 parts of our duty towards Lrod, our neighbour, and 
 ourselves, what we are to do, and wnat to avoid ; 
 and are assured, that God both sees all our actions 
 now, and will reward or punish us for them hereafter 
 to all eternity. 
 
 37. And thus have I given a short prospect of what 
 is more largely contained in the following collection. 
 I need not say either how useful a variety of matter 
 it is, or how worthy to be known by all of us. But 
 sure 1 am, whosoever shall take the pains impartially 
 to compare what is here found with the sacred writ- 
 ings of the New Testament, he may be able both 
 with clearness and certainty to understand whatever 
 is requisite to his eternal salvation ; and that with 
 much more satisfaction and security too, than from 
 many volumes of our later writers, who for the most 
 part spend a great deal of time, and take much pains 
 to obscure rather than explain the most easy and inte!= 
 ligible points of our religion. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 OF THE MANNER AFTER WHICH THESE DISCOURSES ARE 
 WRITTEN, AND THE SIMPLICITY OF STYLE USED IN THEM, 
 
 That the writers of those times used no affectation of human elo- 
 qut-ncej bat delivered themselves with the greatest plainness that 
 they were able. This manner of writing the best and most pro- 
 per for instruction. A short account of ihe occasion of the pre- 
 sent collection, and the trantslation that is here made of the fol- 
 lowing Treatises. 
 
 1. THERE is yet one thing to be observed by me, 
 ^vith reference to the discourses here subjoined ; and 
 
I 
 
 THESE DISCOURSES ARE WRITThK. 141 
 
 that is, fourthly, concerning the manner after which 
 they are written, and that true prunitive simplicity 
 which appears in all the parts of them. 
 
 2. It is one property of truth, that as it does not 
 need any disguise, so neither does it seek by any 
 vain ornaments of human eloquence to recommend 
 itself to the approbation of those to whom it is ten- 
 dered. When the Apostles preached the Gospel to 
 the world, they did it not with excellency of speech, 
 nor with enticing words of man's wisdom; but in the 
 demonstration of spirit and of power. They gave 
 such convincing proofs of their divine mission, as 
 forced all mdifferent persons to acknowledge their au- 
 thority .' and they thought it after that, too mean a 
 thing to endeavour to catch men's ears, when without 
 any such arts they had betbre captivated their reason, 
 and forced them to confess the truth of what tiiey 
 delivered. 
 
 3. And the same was the method of those holy Fa- 
 thers who succeeded them. They knew the excel- 
 lency of their doctrine, and the mighty influence 
 which the revelations it made of the future state would 
 be sure to have upon the minds of all considering 
 men : and therefore they contented themselves to lay 
 these things before them in a plain and simple manner, 
 and yet with such efiicacy and power as surpassed all 
 the rhetoric in the world. For indeed the kingdom 
 of God i^ not in word, but in power — 1 Cor. iv. 20. 
 
 4. Let not then the reader be surjnized, if in the 
 following discourses he meets with none of those or- 
 naments that are wont to recommend the writings of 
 others to his perusal; but rather let him consider that 
 he has here to do with men who were above such a 
 care. Their business was to instruct, not to please ; 
 to speak to men's hearts and consciences, not to their 
 fancie.- ; and they knew that this is evermore best 
 dene hy a plain and natural discourse, by solid rules 
 and substantial motives, not by vain vvord,'^, which if 
 tlu.y satisfy a man at the present, yet seldom leave any 
 lasting impression behind them. 
 
142 OF THE MANNER AFTER WHICH 
 
 5. But of the authors of the following treatises, and 
 of the discourtjies themselves, I have said enough, per- 
 haps too much ; though yet I think no more iha.u what 
 was necessary to prepare the English reader, for whom 
 I am now chiefly concerned, to a u-eful i)erusal of 
 them. As for the present collection I shall only say 
 thus much; that it is the first ot this khid that has 
 been set forth in our own language : nor were the 
 greatest part of the following pieces ever (that I know 
 of) before translated into it. 
 
 6. I confess, when I consider the great usefulness 
 of such a work, and the high esteem which not only 
 the antient Fathers, but the most learned of all ages 
 have had of the treatises here collected together, I 
 have sometimes wondered, that among so many things 
 as have of late been set forth in the English tongue, 
 none has hitherto undertaken such a task as this. But 
 when I came to the trial, I soon found out what may 
 perhaps have been one reason of it ; for indeed could 
 I have foreseen the difficulty of the work, I must 
 question whether I should ever have been persuaded 
 to go about it. And this I say, not to magnify any 
 thing that I have done, which I have too much reason 
 to fear will be far from deserving any great commend- 
 ation, but to suggest an apology for whatever defects 
 those of greater leisure, more health, and better abili- 
 ties shall chance to find in it, notwithstanding all the 
 care I have taken to guess aright at the intention of 
 my authors, and to deliver what, upon the best exam- 
 ination I could make, I took to be their meaning. 
 
 7. I need not say any thing to convince those who 
 are at all acquainted with these matters, and who are 
 alone the competent judges of the present perform- 
 ance, how hard oftentimes it is, with the help of the 
 best copies, to hit upon the true meaning of an author 
 that lived so many ages since, as those 1 have here 
 collected ; and what great defects, in many places 
 there are, in the copies I have here been forced to 
 make use of, is not unknown to them. But however, 
 
THESE DISCOURSES ARE WRITTEN. HS 
 
 I am not aware of any great errors that I have com- 
 mitted, and am in some hope that (in this edition of 
 these treatises) I have no where very much, nor at all 
 dangerou.'Jy, mistaken the meaning of those holy men, 
 whose sen.-e 1 have undertaken to represent. 
 
 H. 'I'his I am sure of, that my design in this whole 
 undertaking, was to minister the best 1 could, to the 
 interests of truth and piety ; and I thought myself, at 
 this time, the rather obliged to do it from the press, in 
 that it has pleased God, in some measure, to take me 
 off' from the ability of doing it from the pulpit. 
 
 9. If it shall be asked how I came to clioose the 
 drudgery of a translator, rather than the more ingenu- 
 ous part of publishing somewhat of my own compos- 
 ing ? It was in short this ; because I hoped that such 
 writings as these would find a more general and un- 
 prejudiced acceptance with all sorts of men, than any 
 thing that could be written by any one now living: 
 who, if esteemed by some, is yet in danger of bemg 
 despised by more, whose prejudice to his person will 
 not suffer them to reap any benefit by any thing, 
 though never so useful, that can come from hiin ; 
 whilst such tracts as these may possibly receive a gen- 
 eral respect from all sorts of persons, and meet not 
 only with an entertaiimient, but an esteem too from 
 all. 
 
 1 These were the motives that first induced me to 
 set about this work; in the reasonauleness of which, 
 should 1 chance to be mistaken, yet I caimot but per- 
 suade myself, that the honesty of my intentions will 
 excuse me to all indifferent persons. Let others then, 
 to whom God has given better opportunities and 
 greater abilities, serve the Church in belter and high- 
 er perforuKiiices. It sluiU suifice me in any way to 
 minister to the souls of men. And if by this present 
 undertaking 1 shall but in any measure have contrl- 
 buled to the reviving a true sense of piety and devo- 
 tion among us, but e^;pe( ially to the disposing of any 
 number of men to consider more seriously the fatal 
 
144 THE MANNER, &C. 
 
 consequences of our present divisions, and to labour 
 what in tiiem lies towards the composing of them, I 
 shall heartily bless God both that he rirst prompted 
 me to undertake this troublesome task, and has smce 
 enabled me, though amidst many ininmities, to go 
 through with i-t. 
 
THE 
 
 EFISTIiE OF ST» CLEMENT 
 
 TO THE 
 
 CORINTHIANS. 
 
 THE Church of Goc' which is(a) at Rome, to the Church of God 
 which is at Corinth, elect, (6) saikCLiticd,(c) by the will of God, 
 throuijh Jesus Christ our Lord : grace and j)eace from the Al- 
 iniijhty (iod, by Jesus Christ, be multijilied unto yoii\d) 
 
 BRETHRKX, 
 
 THE sudden and unexpected dangers and calami- 
 ties that have fallen upon us, have, we fear, made us 
 the more slow in our consideration of those things 
 which you inquired of us: iis(r) also of that wicked 
 and detestable sedition, so unbecoming(/) the elect of 
 God, which a few heady and self wilL^d men have 
 fomented to such a degree of madness, that your ven- 
 erable and riniowuv'd name, so worthy of all men to 
 be beloved is greatly blasphemed thereby. For who 
 that hasever been(^'^) among you, has not experimented 
 the lirmnoss of your faith,(//) and its fruitfulness in all 
 good works, and admired the temper and moderation 
 of your religion in Christ, and published abroad the 
 magnificence of your hospitality, and thought you 
 happy in your perfect and certain knowledge of the 
 Gospel ? For ye did all things without respect of per- 
 sons, and walked according(/) to the laws of God 
 
 (a) Sojourneth. (b) Called. See Dr. Hammond on Matt. xx. c, 
 
 (c) Gr. in. 
 
 (d) See Bishop Pearson's note on this place. Ed. Colomessi, p. 2. 
 (r) And. (/) Gr. strange to. {g) Gr. lodged as a stranger- 
 (ft) Adorned with all manner of virtues. CiJ lu. 
 
146 ST. Clement's epistle 
 
 being subject to those who had the rule over you, and 
 giving the honour that was fitting to such as were the 
 aged(A:) among you. Ye commanded the young men 
 to think those things that w ere modest and grave : 
 the women ye exhorted to do all things with an un- 
 blameable, and seemly and pure conscience ; loving 
 their own husbands, as was fitting : and that keeping 
 themselves within the bounds© of a due obedience, 
 they should order(»j) their houses gravely, with all 
 discretion.(«) 
 
 2. Ye were all of you humble mjnded, not boast- 
 ing(<9) of any thing, desiring rather to be subject than 
 to govern, to give than to receive ; being content with 
 the portion God had dispensed to you, and hearkening 
 diligently to his word, ye were(/)) enlarged in your 
 bowels, having his sufferingsC^') always before your 
 eyes. Thus a firm and blessed(r) and profitable(r) 
 peace was given unto you, and an unsatiable desire 
 of doing good, and a plentiful effusion of the Holy 
 Ghost was upon all of you. And being full of good 
 designs,(5) ye did with great readiness of mind,(/) and 
 with a religious confidence stretch forth your hands to 
 God Almighty, beseeching him to be merciful unto 
 you, if in any thing ye had unwillingly sinned against 
 him. Ye contended day and night for the whole 
 brotherhood, that with compassion,(//) and a good 
 conscience, the number of his elect might be saved. 
 Ye were sincere, and without offence towards each 
 other, not mindful of injuries : all sedition and schism 
 was an abomination unto you : ye bewailed every one 
 his neighbour's sins, esteeming their defects your own : 
 ye were kind(w) one to another without grudging, 
 
 (k) Presbyters. (l) Canon, rule, 
 
 (m) Themselv es do their own business. Vid. not. Junii in loc 
 (n) Temperance, sobriety. 1 Pet. v. 5. 
 (o) Proud Acts xx. 35. 1 Tim vi. 8. 
 CfiJ Embraced it in yiair very bowels. 
 
 (<7) Tl»ev'f*»l», see Dr. Grabe's Addit. to Br. Bull's Def. fid. Nic. 
 p. 60. 61. CrJ Gr. Xnretfct. 
 
 (.s) Holy counsel, or purpose, or will. {t) Gr. good. 
 
 fuj With mercy and conscience- 
 (*^i>J Yc were without repentance in all well doing. Titus iii. 1. 
 
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 1^7 
 
 being i^ady to every good work ; and being adorned 
 with a Conversation altogether virtuous and religious, 
 ye did all thiiigs in the fear of God, \^hose ''com- 
 mandments were written upon the tables of your 
 hearts." — [Pro v. vii. 3.] 
 
 3. All honour and enlargement was given unto 
 you ; and so was fulfilled that which is written ; my 
 beloved did eat and drinks he was enlarged and waxed 
 fat, and he kicked,, [Deut xxxii. 15.] From henae 
 came emulation, and envy, and strife, and sedition ; 
 persecution and disorder, (^i) war and captivity. So 
 they who were of no renown, lifted up themselves 
 against the honourable; those of no reputation, 
 against those that were in resjiect ; the foolish against 
 the wise ; the young men against the aged. There- 
 fore righteousness and peace are departed from you, 
 because every one hath forsaken the fear of God, and 
 is grown blind in his faith, nor walketli by the rule 
 of God's commandments, nor liveth as is fitting in 
 Christ : but eveiy Gne(y) follows his own wicked 
 lusts ; having taken up an unjust and wicked envy, 
 by which dt^ath first entered into the world. 
 
 4. For thus it is written, [Gen. iv. 3, &c.] "and in 
 process of time it came to pass, that Cain brought of 
 the fruit of the ground an oflering unto the Lord. 
 And Abel he also brought of the firstlings of his flock, 
 and of the fat thereof: and the Lord had respect unto 
 Abel and to his offering. But unto Cain and unto 
 his offering he had not respect. And Cain was very 
 sorrowful, and his countenance fell. And the Lord 
 said unto Cain, why art thou sorrowful, and why is 
 thy countenance fallen ? If thou shalt offer aright, 
 but not divided aright, hast thou not sinned ?(s) Hold 
 thy peace ; unto thee shall be his desire, and thou 
 shalt rule over him. And ( ain said unto Abel his 
 brother, let us go down into the field. And it came 
 to pass as they were in the field, that Cain rose up 
 
 (.r) Confusion, tumults, 8cc. (i/) Walketh after, 
 
 (r) This is according to the Lxx- 
 
148 ST. Clement's epistle 
 
 against Abel his brother, and slew him." Ye see, 
 brt-ciiren, how envy and emulation wrought the 
 dedth{b) of a brother. For this(c) our father Jacob 
 fled from the face of his brother Esau, LGen. xxviii.] 
 It was this that caused Joseph [Gen. xxxvii.J to be 
 persecuted even unto death, and to come into bon- 
 dage. Envy forced Moses [Exod. ii. 15,J to flee from 
 the face of Pharaoh king of Egypt, when he heard 
 his own countryman ask him, who made thee a judge 
 and a ruler over us ? wilt thou kill me as thou didst 
 the Egyptia?i yesterday^ [Exod. ii. 14.] Through 
 envy Aaron and Miriam were shut out of the camp,(^rf) 
 from the rest of the congregation seven days. Emu- 
 lation(e) sent Dathan and Abiram quick into the 
 grave,(/) because they raised up a sedition against 
 Moses the servant of God. For this David was not 
 only hated of strangers,(^) but was persecuted even 
 by Saul, the king of Israel. 
 
 5. But not to insist upon antient examples, (/z) let us 
 come to those worthies(/) that have been nearest to 
 us, and take the brave examples of our own age. 
 Through zeal and envy, the most faithful and righte- 
 ou!-j(A') pillars of the Church, have been persecuted 
 even to the most grievous deaths. Let us set before 
 our eyes the holy(/) Apostles : Peter by unjust envy, 
 underwent not one or two, but many sufferings ',{ni) 
 until(/?) at last being martyred, he went to the place 
 of glary that was due uato him. For the same cause(o) 
 did Paul in like manner receive the reward of his pa- 
 tience. Seven times he was in bonds ;(/>) he was 
 'whij3ped, was stoned ; he preached both in the East 
 and in the West, leaving((7) behind him the glorious 
 
 fbj Fratricide. (c) Envy. (d) Made to lodge out. 
 
 (f) Brought. CfJ liades.. 
 
 {g) Had, or underwent the hatred, not only, &c. 
 (/j; To cease from. (/) Combatants, wrestlers. 
 
 (kj The faithful and most righteous. {D Good, 
 
 (m) Labours. (n) And so. (o ) By envy. 
 
 Ifi) Having borne seven times Bonds, &c. 
 C?) He received the, &c. 
 
TO THE CORlNTinANS. 149 
 
 report of his faith ; and so having taught the whole 
 world righteousness, and for that end travtlled even 
 to the utmost bounds of the West ; he at last sutYered. 
 martyrdom by the command of the governors,(r) and 
 departed out of the world, and went unto his holy 
 place, being become a most eminent pattern of pa-, 
 tience unto all ages. 
 
 6. To these holy Apostles were joined a very great 
 number of others,(s) who having through envy under- 
 gone in like manner many pains and torments, have 
 left a glorious example to us.(/) For this(//) not only 
 men, but women have been persecuted ; and(w) hav- 
 ing suffered very grievous and cruel punishments, (*•) 
 have finished the course of their iaith with firmness; 
 and though weak in body, yet received a glorious re- 
 ward. This(y) has alienated the minds even of wo- 
 men from their husbands, and changed what was 
 once said by our father Adam, this is 7iow bone of tny 
 honc^ and flesh of 7?iy flesh. In a word, envy and 
 strife have overturned whole(^) cities, and rooted out 
 great nations from off the earth. 
 
 7. These things, beloved, we write((7) unto you, 
 not only for your instruction(/>) but also for your own 
 remembrance. For we are all in the same lists,(f) and 
 the same combat is prepared lor us all.(«f) Where- 
 fore let us lay aside all vain and empty cares, and let 
 us come up to the glorious and venerable rule of our 
 holy calling. Let us consider v^hat is good and ac- 
 ceptal)le, [I Tim. v. 4.] and well pleasing in the sight 
 of him that made us. Let us look stedfastly to the 
 blood of Christ, and see how precious his blood is in 
 the sight of God ; which being shed for our salvation, 
 
 Cr ' Vid. PcTVson dc s';rrc'«'j r. \iii. ^S 9 
 (fi) Men who have lived Godly, is gathered together. 
 (tj Become an excellent example among us. ("uj Envy. 
 
 {nv) The names of Danae and Diice I omit. See Junius Annot. 
 in loc. 
 
 CxJ Cursed afflictions or torments. fyj Envy or emulation. 
 {z) Great. ' (o) Send. 
 
 {b) Instructing you, but also remembering, 8cc. 
 (c^ Place of encounter. (^dj imposed upon us all. 
 
150 ST. CLEMENT'S EPISTLE 
 
 has obtained(^) the grace of repentance for all the 
 world. Let us search(/) into all the ages that have 
 gone before us, and let us learn that our Lord has(^) 
 in every one of them still given place for repentance 
 to all such as would turn to him.(^) Noah preached 
 repentance, and as many as hearkened to him were 
 saved. — [2 Pet. ii. 5. — Gen. 7.] Jonah denounced 
 destruction against the Ninevites ; — [Jon. iii.] How- 
 beit they repenting of their sins, appeased God by 
 their prayers, and were saved, (z) though they were 
 strangers to the covenant of God. 
 
 8. Hence we find how all the ministers of the grace 
 of God have spoken by the holy spirit of repentance. 
 And even the Lord of all has himself declared(^) 
 with an oath concerning it ; " as I live, saith the 
 Lord, I desire not the death of a sinner, (/) but that he 
 should repent." — [Ezek. xxxiii. 11.] Adding farther 
 this good sentence, saying ; " turn(w) from your ini- 
 quity, O House of Israel. Say unto the children of 
 my people, though your sins should reach from earth 
 to Heaven, and though they should be redder than 
 scarlet, and blacker than sackcloth ; yet if ye shall 
 turn to me with all your heart, and shall call mel 
 Father, I will hearken to you as to a holy people."* 
 And in another placet he- saith on this wise ; " wash 
 ye, make you clean ; put away the evil of your do» 
 ings from before mine eyes ;{n) cease to do evil, learn 
 to do well ; seek judgment, relieve the oppressed, 
 judge the fatherless, plead for the widow. Come now 
 and let us reason together, saith the Lord ; though 
 your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as 
 snow ; though they be red as crimson, they shall be 
 as wool.(o) If ye be willing and obedient ye shaU 
 eat the good things of the land , but if ye refuse and 
 
 (e) Afforded or given to. (/) Look diligently to. 
 
 (,§•) From age to age. (A) Be turned- (z) Received Salvation. 
 (k) Spoken. (/) So much as his repentance, 
 
 (m) Repent from. 
 
 * Ezek. xviii. 30, 32 — Isai. i. — Jer. iii. 4, 19. — f Isai. i. 16. 
 (??) Evil from your souls, (o) I will make them white as wool. 
 
TO THE eORINimANS. 151 
 
 rebel, ye shall be devoured with the sword ; for the 
 mouth of the Lord hath spoken it." These things 
 has God established by his Almighty will, desiring 
 that all his beloved should come to repentance. 
 
 9. W herefore let us obey his excellent and glorious 
 will, and imploring his mercy and goodness,(/)) let 
 us fall down upon our faces before him, and cast our- 
 selves upon his mercy :{(j) laying aside all vanity(r) 
 and contention, and envy which leads unto death. 
 Let us look up to those who have the most perfectly 
 ministered to his excellent glory. Let us take Enoch 
 for our example ; who being found righteous in obe- 
 dience, was translated,* and his death was not 
 known.(5) Noah being proved(^) to be faithful, did 
 by his ministry preach regeneration to the world, and 
 the Lord saved by him all the living creatures that 
 went with(7/) one accord together into the Ark.f 
 
 10. Abraham who was called God's friend, t was 
 in like manner found faithful ; in as much as he obey- 
 ed the commun(ls(w) of God. By obedience he(^) 
 went out of his own country, and from his own kin- 
 dred, and from his father's house ; that so forsaking 
 a small country, and a Wtak aflniity, and a little 
 house, he might inherit the promises of God. For 
 thus God said unto him ;^ " get thee out of thy 
 country, and from thy kindred, and from thy father's 
 house, unto a land that I will shew thee. And I will 
 make thee a great nation, and I will bless thee, and 
 make thy name great, and thou shalt be blessed. 
 And I will bless them that bless thee, and curse them 
 that curse thee ; and in thee shall all the families of 
 the earth be blessed." And again when he separated 
 himself from Lot, God said unto him,* "lift up now 
 thine eyes, and look from the place where thou art 
 
 (/i) Becoming suppliants of, See. 
 
 (7) Turn ourselves to his mercy. (r) Vain labour. 
 
 * Gen. V. 24. (a) Found. (t) Being fonnrl. 
 
 t Gen. vi. vii. viii. (11) In unity, 
 
 i James ii. 23. — Isaiah xli. 8. (w) Words. (x) This man. 
 ^ Gen. xii. 1. * Gen. xiii. 14. 
 
152 ST. CLEMENT^S EPISTLE 
 
 northward and southward, and eastward and west- 
 ward :(y) for air the kind which thou seest, lo ihce 
 will 1 give it, and to thy seed forever. And 1 will 
 make thy seed as the dust of the earth, so ihat ii a. 
 man can number the dust of the earth., then shall thy 
 seed aliO be numbered." And again he saiih :* " and 
 G(id brought forth Abraham, and said unto him, look 
 now towards Heaven, and tell the stars, if thou be 
 able to number them ; so shall thy seed be. And 
 Abraham believed God, and it was counted to him 
 for righteousness." Througii faith and hospitality he 
 had a son given(sj him iii iiis old age ; and tiirough 
 obedience he ofiered him up in sacrihce to God, upon 
 one of the mountains which God shewed unto him. 
 
 11. By hospitality and godliness was Lot saved out 
 of Sodom,t when all the country round about was des- 
 troyed(«) by fire and brimstone : the Lord thereby 
 making it manifest, that he will not forsake those that 
 trust in him, but will bring the disobedient to punish- 
 ment and correction :{b) for his wife who went out 
 with him, being of a different mind,(c) and not con- 
 tinning in the same obedience, was for that reason set 
 forth for an example,((5^) being turned into a pillar of 
 salt unto this day. That so all men may know that 
 those who are double minded, and distrustful of the 
 power of God, are [become] prepared for condemna- 
 tion, and to be a sign to all succeeding ages. 
 
 12. By faith and hospitality was Rahab the harlot 
 saved. For when the spies were sent by Joshua the 
 son of Nun to search out Jericho, and the king of 
 Jericho knew that they were come to spy out his 
 country, he sent men to take them,(/) that so they 
 might be put to death. Rahab(^) therefore, being 
 
 (y) Towards the sea. * Gen. xv. 5. 
 
 CzJ A son was given unto him. 
 
 f Gen. xix — 2 Pet. ii. 6. — Jude 7. 
 
 fa J See not. Junii in loc. or jiunished with. 
 
 fbj But those that tui-n another way, he puts, &c. 
 
 fcj Not in concord. fdj Put for a sign. 
 
 CfJ He sent men that should take them, that being taken, &c. 
 
 YgJ Therefore hospitable Rahab. 
 
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 
 
 153 
 
 hospitable, received them, and hid them under the 
 stalks of flax on the top of her house. Ajjd when the 
 messengers(//) that were sent by the king came unto 
 her, saying, * there came men unto thee to spy out 
 the land, bring them forth, for so hath the king com- 
 manded :" she answered, * the two men whom ye 
 seek came unto me, but presently they departed and 
 are gone :' not discovering them unto them.(0 Then 
 she said to the spies,(A-) ''I know that theLord your God 
 has given^/) tliis city into your hands ; for the fear of 
 you is falkn upon all that dwell therein. \\ hen there- 
 fore ye shall have taken it, ye shall save me and my 
 fiither's house.' And they answered her saymg : ' It 
 shall be as thou hast spoken unto us. Therelore when 
 thou shalt know that we are near, thou shalt gather 
 all thy family together uj)on the house top, and they 
 shall be saved : but all that shall be found without thy 
 house shall be destroyed.' And they gave her n»ore- 
 over a sign, that she should hang out of her house a 
 bxarlet rope."* Shewing thereby, that by the blood of 
 our Lord there should be redemption to all that believe 
 and hope in God.(w) Ye see, beloved, how there was 
 not only faith, but prophecy too in this woman. 
 
 13. Let us therefore humble ourselves, brethren, 
 laying aside all pride, and boasting, and foolishness, 
 and anger, and let us do as it is written, for thus 
 sailh the Holy S|/nit : " let not the wise man glory in 
 his wisdom, nor the strong man in lAs strength, nor 
 the rich man in his riches ; but let him that glorieth, 
 glory in the Lord, to seek him, and to do judgment 
 and justice."! Above all, remembering the words 
 of the Lord Jesus, which he spake concerning 
 equity and long suffering, saying,(o) *' be ye mer- 
 ciful, and ye shall obtain mercy : forgive, and ye 
 
 fhj Men being sent by the king, and saying. 
 CO ^'id- CoTijoctnr. Cotelcr. in loc ffcj Men. 
 
 (0 Ovcnyou tlfls city. * Josh. ii. 1, 2, &c. 
 
 (inj Many of the Fathers have applied this to the same pur- 
 pose. See not. Cotelcr. in loc. 
 
 t Jtr. ix. 23. Comp. 1 Cor. ix. SI. ("oj For thus he .<«aith. 
 
 [20] 
 
1 54 ST. clemh;nt's episi'le 
 
 shall be forgiven : as ye do, so it shall be done unto 
 you : as ye give, so it shall be given unto you : as ye 
 judge, so shall ye be judged : as ye are kind to others, 
 so shall God be kind to you : with what measure ye 
 meet, with the same shall it be measured to you 
 again."* By this command, and by these rules, let 
 us establish ourselves, that so we may always walk 
 obediently to his holy words, being humble minded : 
 for so says the holy Scripture :(/>) " upon whom shall 
 I look, even upon him that is poor, and of a contrite 
 spirit, and that trembles at my word.''t 
 
 14. It is therefore just and righteous,(<7) men and 
 brethren, that we should become obedient unto God, 
 rather than follow such as through(r) pride and sedi- 
 tion, have made themselves the ringleaders of a de- 
 testable emulation. For it is not an ordinary harm 
 that we shall do ourselves, but rather a very great dan- 
 ger that we shall run, if we rashly give up ourselves 
 to the wills of men, who promote(5) strife and sedi- 
 tions, to turn us aside from that which is fitting. But 
 let us be kind to one another, according to the com- 
 passion and sweetness of him that made us. For it is 
 written, " the merciful shall inherit the earth, and 
 they that are without evil shall be left upon it ; but 
 the transgressors shall perish from off the face of it."t 
 And again he saith, " I have seen the wicked in great 
 power, and spreading himself like the cedars of Liba- 
 nus. I passed by, and lo he was not ; I sought his 
 place, but it could not be found. Keep innocency, 
 and do the thing that is right, for there shall be a 
 remnant to the peaceable man." ^ 
 
 15. Let us therefore hold fast to those who reli- 
 giously(f) follow peace, and not to such as only 
 pretend to desire it. For he saith in a certain 
 place, " this people honoureth me with their lips, 
 
 * Luke vi, 36. (p) Holy word. j Isaiah Ixvi. 2. (qj Holy. 
 fr ) In. (s) Prick on to. See Junius Ann. 
 
 \ Psalm xxxvii. 9. — Prov. ii. 20. § Psal. xxxvii. 6. 
 
 f O With religion or godliness. 
 
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 155 
 
 but their heart is far from me."* And again, 
 *' they bless with thtir mouth, but curse in their 
 heart."! And aguin he saith, " (hey loved him with 
 their mouth, and vviih their tongue they lied to him : 
 for their heart was not rigbt vvi;h him, neitiier were 
 they faithful in their covenant.''^ " Let all deceitful 
 lips become dumb, and the tongue that speakefh ])roud 
 things. \\ ho have juiil,(^) with our tongue vvjU we 
 prevail : our lips are our own, who is Lord over us .** 
 For the o])pressi.)n of the poor, for tlie sighing of the 
 needy, now vNill 1 arise, saith the Lord ; I will set him 
 in safety, I will deal contidently with him."§ 
 
 16. For Christ is Iheir's who are humble, and not 
 who exalt thcniselves over his ilock. The sce])lre of 
 the majesty of God, our Lord Jesus Christ- game not 
 in the shewfi::) of pride and arrogance, tiiough he 
 could have done so ; but with humility, as the Holy 
 Ghost had before spoken concerning him. For thus 
 he saith : " Lord, who hath believed our report, and 
 to whom is the arm of the Lord revealed ? For he 
 shall grow up before him as a tender ])lant, and as a 
 root out of a dry ground. He hath no form nor 
 comeliness, and when ye shall see him, there is ]io 
 beauty that we should desire him. He is despised 
 and rejected of men ; a man of sorrows and acquaint- 
 ed with grief And we hid, as it were, our faces 
 from him : he was despised, and we esteemed him 
 not. Surely he hath borne our griefs and carried our 
 sorrows : yet we did esteem him stricken, smitten of 
 God, and alllicted. But he was wounded for our 
 tran«;gressions ; he was bruised for our iniquities ; the 
 chastisement of our peace was upon him, and with 
 his stri})es we are healed. All we like sheep have 
 gone astray ; we have turned every one to his own 
 way, and the Lord hath laid on him the iniquity of 
 us all. He was oppressed and he was afflicted, yet he 
 opened not liis mouth. He is brought as a lamb to the 
 
 * Isaiah xxix 13. f Psal. Ixii. 4. 
 
 i Ps:il. Ixxviii. 36, 37. $ Psal, xii. 3. 
 
 v,f/) We vill magnify our tong^ie. (r) Boasting.- 
 
156 ST. Clement's epistle 
 
 slaughter, and as a sheep before her shearers is dumb, 
 so lie jpciieMi not his mouth. He was taken from prison 
 and from judjjment ; and who shall declare his gen- 
 eration ? For he was cut oflf out of the land of the 
 living ; for the transgression of my people was he 
 striotten. And he made his grave with the wicked, 
 and with the rich iri his death ; because he had done 
 no violence, neither was any deceit in his mouth. 
 Yet it pleased the Lord to bruise him, he hath put him 
 to grief: when thou shalt make his soul an offering 
 for sin, he shall see his seed, he shall prolong his 
 days ; and the pleasure of the Lord shall prosper in 
 his hand. He shall see of the travail of his soul, and 
 shall oe satisfied ; by his knowledge shall my righte- 
 ous servant justify many : for he shall bear their in- 
 iquities Therefore will I divide him a portion with 
 the great, and he shall divide the spoil with the strong ; 
 because he hath poured out his soul unto death : and 
 he was numbered with the transgressors, and he bare 
 the sin of many, and made intercession for the trans- 
 gressors."* And again he himself saith: "lama 
 worm and no man, a reproach of men, and despised 
 of the people. All they that see me laugh me to 
 scorn ; they shoot out their lips, they shake their head, 
 saying, he trusted in the Lord that he would deliver 
 him, let him deliver him, seeing he delighted in him." 
 [Psal. xxii. 6.] Ye see, beloved, what the pattern 
 is that has been given to us. For if the Lord thus 
 humbled himself, whatspould we do who are brought 
 by(^) him under the yoke of his grace ? 
 
 17 Let us be followers of those who went about in 
 goat skins and sheep-skins, preaching the coming of 
 Christ. Such [we say] were Elias, and Klisaeus, and 
 Ezekiel the Prophets. And let us add to these such 
 others as have received the like testimony. Abraham 
 has been greatly witfnessed of, having been called the 
 friend of God. And yet he, stedfastly behold mg the 
 glory of God, says with all humility, *' I am dust and 
 
 ♦ Isai. lUj, according to the Hebrew. (b) ^l »ui«v 
 
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 157 
 
 ashes." — [Gen. xviii. 27.] Again, of Job it is thus 
 written: " that he was just and without blame, true; 
 one that served God and abstained from all evil." — - 
 [Job i. L] Yet he, accusing himself, says, " no man 
 is free from pollution, no not though he should live 
 but one day." — [Job xiv. 4.] Moses was called faith- 
 ful in all God's house, and by his conduct((') the Lord 
 punished Israel by stripes and plagues. And even 
 this man, though thus greatly honoured, spake not 
 greatly of himself ; but when the oracle of God was 
 delivered to him out of the bush, he said, " Who am 
 I that thou dost send me ? I am of a blender voice and 
 a slow tongue." — [Exod. iii. I l.j And again he saith, 
 *' I am as the smoke of the pot." — [Exod. iv. 10.] 
 
 18. And what shall we say of David, so highly 
 testified of in the holy Scriptures ? To whom God 
 said, " I have found a man after my own heart, Da- 
 vid the son of Jesse, with my holy oil have I annointed 
 him." — [Psal. Ixxxix. 29.] IJut yet he himself saith 
 unto God, *' have mercy upon me, O God, according 
 to thy loving kindness, according unto the multitude 
 of thy tender mercies, blot out my transgressions. 
 Wash me thoroughly from mine iniquity, and cleanse 
 me from my sin. Kor I acknowledge my transgres- 
 sions, and my sin is ever before me. Against thee 
 only have I sinned, and done this evil in thy sight, 
 that thou mightest be justified when thou speakest, 
 and be clear when thou judgest. Behold I was shapen 
 in iniquity, aiid in sin did my mother conceive me. 
 Behold thou desirest truth in the inward parts, and in 
 the hidden part thou shalt make me to know wisdom, 
 l^nge me with hyssop and I shall be clean ; wash me 
 and I shall be wliiter than snow. Make me to hear 
 joy and gladness, that the bones which thou hast 
 broken may rejv)ice. Hide thy face from my sins, 
 and blot out ull mine iniquities. Create in me a clean 
 heart, God, and renew a rigiit spirit within me. 
 
158 ST. Clement's eAstle 
 
 Cast me not away from thy jiresence, and take not 
 thy holy Spirit from me. Restore unto me the joy 
 of thy salvation, and uphold me with thy free Spirit. 
 Then will I teach transgressors thy ways, and sinners 
 shall be converted unto thee. Deliver me from blood- 
 guiltiness, O God, thou God of my salvation, and my 
 tongue shall sing aloud of thy righteousness. O Lord, 
 open thou my lips, and my moulh shall shew forth 
 thy praise. For thou desirest not sacrifice, else would 
 I give it ; thou delightest not in burnt-otferings. The 
 sacrifices of God are a broken spirit : a broken and a 
 contrite heart, O God, thou wilt not despise."* 
 
 19. Thus has the humility and Godly fear of these 
 great and excellent men recorded in the Scriptures, 
 through obedience, made not only us, but also the ge- 
 nerations before us, better ; even as many as have 
 received his holy oracles with fear and truth. Hav- 
 ing therefore so many, and such great and glorious 
 examples, let us return to that peace which was the 
 mark that from the beginning was set before us : let 
 us look up to the Father and Creator of the whole 
 world, and let us hold fast to his glorious and exceed- 
 ing gifts and benefit of peace. Let us consider and 
 behold with the eyes of our understanding his long- 
 suffering will, and think how gentle and patient he is 
 towards his whole creation. 
 
 20. The Heavens moving by his appointment, are 
 subject to him in peace. Day and night accomplish 
 the courses that he has allotted unto them, not dis- 
 turbing one another. The sun and moon, and all the 
 several companies and constellations of the stars, run 
 the c ourses that he has appointed to them in concord, 
 without departing in the least from them. The fruit- 
 ful earth yields its food plentifully in due season both 
 to man and beast, and to all animals that are upon it, 
 according to his will ; not disputing nor altering any 
 thing of what was ordered by him. So also the un- 
 
 * Psal. li. to vcr. 17. according to the Hebrew, 
 
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 159 
 
 fathomable and unsearchable floods of the deep, are 
 kept in by his command :(r) and the conflux of the 
 vast sea being brought together by his order into its 
 several collections, passes not the bounds that he has 
 set to it ; but as he appointed it, so it remains. For 
 he said, " hitherto shalt thou come, and thy floods 
 shall be broken within thee," [Job xxxviii. j The 
 ocean, unpassaole to mankind, and the worlds that 
 are beyond it, are governed by the same commands 
 of their great master. Spring and summer, autumn 
 and winter, give place peaceably to each other. The 
 several quarters of the w inds, fullil their work in their 
 seasons without otfending one another. The ever- 
 flowing fountains, made both for pleasure and health, 
 never fail to reach out their breasts to support the life 
 of men. Even the smallest creatures live together in 
 peace and concord with each other. All these has the 
 great Creator and Lord of all, conunanded to observe 
 peace and concord ; being good to all ; but especially 
 to us who flee to his mercy through our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, to whom be glory, and majesty, for ever and 
 ever. — Amen. 
 
 21. Take heed, beloved, that his many blessings 
 be not to us to condemnation, except we shall walk 
 worthy of Him, doing with one consent what is good 
 and pleasing m liis sight. *'The spirit of the Lord is a 
 canule, searching out the inward parts of the belly," 
 [Prov. XX. 27.J Lv't us therefore consider how^ near 
 he is to us ; and how that none of our thoughts, or 
 reasonings which we frame within ourselves, are hid 
 from him. It is therefore just that we should not for- 
 sake our rank, by doing contrary to his will. Let us 
 choose to oftend a few foolish and inconsiderate men, 
 lifted up and glorying in their own pride, rather than 
 God. Let us reverence our Lord Jesus Christ, whose 
 blood was given for us ; let us honour those who are 
 set over us ; let us resi)ect the aged that are amongst 
 
 (r) Vid. Edit. Colomes. p. SZ. 
 
160 ST. Clement's ewstlie 
 
 us, and let us instruct the younger men in the disci- 
 pline and fear of the Lord. Our wives let us direct 
 to do that which is good. Let them shew forth a 
 lovtly habit of purify la all their conversation, with 
 a sincere affection of meekness : let the government 
 of their tongues be made manifest by their silence ; 
 let their charity be without respect to persons, alike 
 towards all such as religiously fear God. Let their 
 children be bred up in the instruction of Christ ; and 
 especially let them learn howgreat apower humility has 
 with God; how much a pure and holy charity avails 
 with him ; how excellent and great his fear is ; and 
 how it will save all such as turn to him with holiness 
 in a pure mind. For he is the searcher of the thoughts 
 and counsels of the heart ; whose breath is in us, and 
 when he pleases, he can take it from us. 
 
 22. But all these things must be confirmed by the 
 faith which is in Christ : for so he himself besjjeaks 
 us by the Holy Ghost, [Psal. xxxiv. 11,17.] " Come 
 ye children and hearken unto me, and I w ill teach 
 you the fear of the Lord. What man is there that 
 desireth life, and loveth to see good days ? keep thy 
 tongue from evil, and thy lips that they speak no 
 guile. Depart from evil and do good ; seek peace and 
 ensue it. The eyes of the Lord are upon the righte- 
 ous, and his ears are open unto their prayers. But 
 the face of the Lord is against them that do evil, to 
 cut off the remembrance of them from the earth. 
 The righteous cried, and the Lord heard him and de- 
 livered him out of all his troubles. Many are the 
 troubles of the wicked, but they that trust in the 
 Lord, mercy shall encompass them about." 
 
 23. Our all-merciful and beneficent Father hath 
 bowels of compassion towards them that fear him ; 
 and kindly and lovingly bestows his graces upon all 
 such as come to him with a simple nvind. Wherefore 
 let us not waver, neither let us have any doubt in our 
 hearts of his excellent and glorious gifts. Let that be 
 far from us which is written, " miserable are the dou- 
 
TO THE eORINTHIANS. 161 
 
 ble-minded, and those who are doubtful in their 
 hearts. VV^ho say, tliese things have we heard, and 
 our fathers have told us these things. But behold we 
 are grown old, and none of them has happened unto 
 us. O ye fools ! consider the trees ; take tue vnie ior 
 an example ; first it .slieda its leaves, then it oudr> ; .if- 
 ter that it .spreads it;; leaves : then it flovsers ; thin 
 come the sour grajies; and after them follows liio 
 ripe fruit," [James i. -'.J Ye see how in a little time tn© 
 fi uii of the trees comes to maturity. Of a truih, yet 
 a hltle while, and nis will shall suddenly be accom- 
 plished. The holy Scripture itself bearing witness, 
 *' tiiut he(o) shall quickly come and not tarry, and that 
 the Lord ^.tiall suddenly come to his temple, even the 
 Holy Oiie(/)) whom ye look for," [Hab. ii. 3. — Malacb^ 
 iii. I.] 
 
 24. Let us consider, beloved, how the lord does 
 contmuuUy shew us, that there shall be a future resur- 
 rection, of which he has made our Lord Jesus Christ the 
 first fruits, raising him from the dead. Let us con- 
 template, beloved, the resurrection that is continually 
 made before our eyes. Diy and night manifest a re- 
 surrection to us. The night lies down, and the day 
 arises : again the day departs and the night comes on. 
 Let us behold the fruits of the earth. Every one sees 
 how the seed is sown. The sower goes forth and 
 casts it upon the earth, and the seed which when it 
 was sown fell upon the earth dry and naked, in time 
 ilissolves ; and from the dissolution the great power 
 of the providence of the Lord raises it again ; and of 
 ene seed many arise, and bring forth fruit. 
 
 25. Let us consider that wonderful type of the re- 
 surrection, which is seen in the eastern count' ies; 
 that is to say in Arabia. There is a certain bird call- 
 ed a Phoenix ; of this there is nevef but one at a time, 
 and that lives five hundred years. 'And when the 
 time of its dissolution draws near that it must die, it 
 Riakes itself a nest of frankincense and myrrh, and 
 
 '^o) Ex \tS. omUted by Junius. (/j) "jiyfa^^ADsel. 
 
 [21.1 
 
162 ST. Clement's epistle 
 
 other spices, into which when its time is fulfilled it en- 
 ters and dies. But its flesh putrifying breeds a cer- 
 tain worm, which being nourished with the juice of 
 the dead bird brings lorth feathers ; and when it is 
 grown to a perfect state, it takes up the nest in which 
 the oones of its parent lie, and carries it from Arabia 
 into Egypt, to a city called Heliopolis ; and flying in 
 open day :n the sight of all men, lays it upon the al- 
 tar of the Sun, and so returns from whence it came, 
 the priests then search into the records of the time, 
 and lind that it returned precisely at the end ot five 
 hundred years. 
 
 26. And shall we then think it to be any very great 
 and strange thing for the Lord of all to raise up those 
 that religiously serve him in the assurance of a good 
 faith, when even by a bird he shews us the greatness 
 of his power to fulfil his promise ? for he says in a cer- 
 tain place, " thou shalt raise me up and I shall con- 
 fess unto thee." And again, " I laid me down and 
 slept, and awaked, because thou art with me," [Psal. 
 iii. 5.] And again, Job says, " thou shalt raise up 
 this flesh of mine that has suffered all these things," 
 [Job xix. 26. J . 
 
 27. Having therefore this hope, let us hold fast to 
 him who is faithful in all his promises, and righteous 
 in all his judgments ; who has commanded us not to 
 lie, how much more will he not himself lie ? for noth- 
 ing is impossible with God but to lie. Let his faith 
 then be stirred up again in us ; and let us consider 
 that all things are nigh unto him. By the word of 
 his power he made all things, and by the same word 
 he is able, whenever he will, to destroy them. *' Who 
 shall say unto him, what doest thou ? or who shall re- 
 sist the power of his , strength ?" [VVisd. xii. 12.] 
 When, and as he pleased, he will do all things ; and 
 nothing shall pass away of all that has been determin- 
 •ed by him. All things are open before him, nor can 
 any thing be hid from his counsel. "The Heavens 
 declare the glory of God, and the firmament sheweth 
 
TO THE CORINTHIAN?. 163 
 
 his handy work. Day unto day uttereth speech, and 
 night unto night sheweth knowledge. There is no 
 speech nor language where their voice is not heard," 
 [Psal. xix. 1.] 
 
 28. Seeing then all things are seen and heard by 
 God, let us fear hun, and let us lay aside our wicked 
 w^orks which proceed from ill desires, that through 
 his mercy we may be delivered from the condemnation 
 to come. For whither can any of us flee from his 
 mighty hand ? or whiit world shall receive any of 
 those who run away from him ? For thus saith the 
 Scripture in a certain place, '' whither shall I flee Lfrom 
 thy Spirit] or where shall I hide myself from thy })re- 
 sence ? If I ascend up into heaven thou art there : 
 if I shall go to the utmost parts of the earth, there is 
 thy right hand : if I shall make myrbed in the deep, 
 thy Spirit is there." — [Psal- CKxxix. 7.] Whiiher then 
 shall any one go, or whither shall he run from liini 
 (hat comprehends a!l things ? 
 
 29. Let us therefore come to him with holiness of 
 heart, lifting up chaste and undetiled hands unto him : 
 loving our gracious and merciful Father, who has 
 made us to partake of his election. For so it is writ- 
 ten, " when the most high divided the nations, when 
 he separated the sons of Adam, ho set the bounds of 
 the nations, according to the number of his Angels : 
 liis peo])le Jacob became the portion of the Lord, and 
 Israel the lot of his inheritance." — [Deut. xxxii. 8, 9.] 
 And in another place he saith, " behold the Lord 
 takoth to himself a nation out of the midst of natifms, 
 as a man taketh the tirst fruits of his flour, and the 
 most holy shall come out of that nation " — [Deut. iv. 
 34. — Numb, xxvii.] 
 
 30. Wherefore we being the portion of the holy 
 one, let us do all those things that pertain unto holi- 
 ness, fleeing all evil speaking against one another, all 
 filthy and impure embraces, together with all drunken- 
 ness, youthful lusts, abomiuaijle concupiscences, de- 
 testable adultery, and execrable pride. For God, 
 
164 ST. Clement's epistle 
 
 saith he, " resisteth the proud, but giveth grace to the 
 humble." — [Jam. iv. 6. — 1 Pet. v. 5.J Let us thereloie; 
 hold last to those to whom God has given his grace. 
 And let us put on concord, behig humble, temperate, 
 free from all whispering and detraction, and justified 
 by our actions, not our words, tor he saith, " doth 
 he that speakerh and heareth many things, and that 
 is of a ready tongue, suppose that he is righteous ? 
 bles&ed is he that is born oi a v^oman that Ir/eth but 
 a few days : use not tlieiefore much speech."— [Job 
 xi, 2, 3. Ixx.] Let our praise be of God, not of our- 
 selves, for God hateth those that commend themselves. 
 Let the witness of our good action? be given to us of 
 others, as it was given to the holy men who went be- 
 fore us. Kashness, and arrogance, and confidence, 
 belong to them who are accursed of God : but equity, 
 and humility, and mildness to such as are blessed by 
 him. 
 
 3 1 . Let us then lay hold of hi? blessing, and let us 
 consider what are tne ways by which we may attain 
 unto it. Let us look back upon those things that 
 happened from the beginning. For what was our 
 Fiithtr Abraham blessed ? Was it not because that 
 through faith he wrought righteousness and truth ? 
 Lsaac being fully persuaded of what he knew was to 
 came, cheerfully yielded himself up for a sacrifice. 
 Jacob with humility departed out of his own (fountry^ 
 fleeing from his brother, and went unto Laban and 
 served him : and so the sceptre of the twelve tribes of 
 Israel was given unto him. 
 
 32. Now what the greatness of this gift(r) was, will 
 plainly appear, if we shall take the pains distinctly to 
 con-ider all the parts of it. For from him came the 
 Priests and Levites, who all ministered at the altar of 
 God. From him came our Lord Jesus Christ, accord- 
 ing to the flesh. From him came the kings and 
 princes, and rulers in Judah. Nor were the rest of 
 
 (;•) The gifts that wei-egi^en by him, -weiT , he shall know whos^ 
 ever will, tne by one, carefully and diiitinctly consiclvr them. 
 
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 165 
 
 his tribes(5) in any small glory : God having promised 
 that " thy seed [says he] shall be as the stars of hea- 
 ven." — iGen. xxvii 17.] They were all therefore 
 greatly glorified, not for their own sake, or for their 
 Ovvii vvjrks, or for tiie righteousness that they them- 
 selves wrought, but through his will. And we also 
 being caik-d by the same will in Christ Jesus, are not 
 justiiied by ourselves, neither by our own wisdom, or 
 knowledge, or piety, or the works which we have 
 done in the holinef^s of our hearts ; but by that faith 
 by which God Almighty has justified all men from the 
 beginning, to whom be glory forever and ever. ^77it'n. 
 33. VV hdt shall we do therefore, brethren? shall 
 we be slothful in well-doing, and lay aside our chari- 
 ty f God forbid that any such tiling should be done 
 by us. But rather let us hasten with all earnestness 
 and readiness of mind, to perfect every good work. 
 For even the Creator and Lord of all things himself 
 rejoices in his own works. By his Almighty power 
 he lived the Heavens, and by his incom})rehensible 
 wi (lonk he adorned them. He also divided the earth 
 froiu tne water with which it is encompassed, and 
 fixed it as a secure tower, upon the foundation of his 
 own will. He also by his appointment commanded 
 all the living creatures that are upon it, to exist. So 
 likewise the sea, and all the creatures that are in it, 
 having first created them, he enclosed them therein 
 by his ])ower. And above all, he with his holy and 
 pure hands, formed man, the most excellent, and as 
 to his understanding, truly the greatest of all other 
 creatures, the character of his own image. For so 
 God says, " let us make man in our image, after our 
 own likeness : so God created man, male and female 
 created he them," [Gen. i. 26, 27.] And having thus 
 finished all these things, he commended all that he 
 had made, and blessed them, and said, increase and 
 multiply^ [Gen i. 2S.] we see how" all righteous men 
 have been adorned with good works : wherefore even 
 
 CO Sceptres : src Jm. Anuot. 
 
166 ST. CLEMENT*S EPISTLE 
 
 the Lord liimself, having adorned himself with his 
 works, rejoiced. Having therefore suen an example, 
 let us without delay iuitii his will ; and with aU our 
 strength work the work of ngnteousaess. 
 
 3i. The good workman with coniidence receives 
 the bread ot his labour ; but the siuggish and iazy 
 cannot look him in the face that set him on work. 
 We must tiierefore be ready and forward in well do- 
 ing ; for from him are all thing,. And thus he fore- 
 tells us, " behold the Lord cometh, and his reward is 
 with him, even before his face, to render to every 
 one according to his work," [Isaiah xl. 10, Ixii. 11.] 
 He warns us therefore beforehand, with all his heart, 
 to this end, that we should not be slothful and ne- 
 gligent in well-doing. Let our boasting therefore, and 
 our confidence be in God; let us submit ^i'lrselves to 
 his will. Let us consider the whole multitude of his 
 Angels, how ready they stand to minister unto his 
 will. As saith the scripture, " thousands of thousands 
 stood before him, and ten thousand times ten thousand 
 ministered unto him," [Dan. vii. 10.] ' And they cried, 
 saying, Holy, Holy, Holy, is the Lord of Sabaoth ; 
 the whole earth is full of his glory," [Isa. vi.3.] Where- 
 fore let us also, being conscientiously gathered together 
 in concord with one another, as it were with one 
 mouth, cry earnestly unto him, that he would make us 
 partakers of his great and glorious promises. For he 
 saith, " eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither 
 have entered into the heart of man, the things which 
 God has prepared for them that wait for him," [Isa. 
 Ixiv. 4.— I Cor. ii. 9.] 
 
 35. How blessed and wonderful, beloved, are the 
 gifts of God ? life in immortality ! brightness in righ- 
 teousness ! truth in full assurance ! faith in confi- 
 dence ! temperance in holiness ! And all this has God 
 subjected to our understandings; what therefore shall 
 those things be which he has prepared for them that 
 wait for him ? the Creator and Father of spirits, the 
 most holy, he only knows both the greatness and 
 beauty of them. Let us therefore strive with all ear- 
 
TO THE CORTNTHIAXS.' lo7 
 
 nestness, that we may be found in the number of 
 thode that wait for hini ; that so we may receive the 
 reward wliich he has promised. Uut how, beloved, 
 shall we do this ? we mu.>t lix our minds by faith to- 
 wards God, and seek tiiose tilings that are pleasing 
 and accf ptable unto iiim. We must act conformably 
 to nis holy will, and follow tlie way of truth, casting 
 off from us all unrighteousness and iniquity, together 
 with all covetousness, strile, evil maimers, deceit, 
 whispering, detractions ; all hatred of God, pride 
 and boasting ; vain glory and ambition ; for ihey that 
 do these things, are odious to God ; and not only 
 they that do them, but also all such as approve of 
 Chose that do them, [Kom i. '62. \ For thus saith the 
 Scripture, " but unto the wicked God saidvWhat hast 
 thou to do to declare my statutes, or that thou'shtKild- 
 est take my covenant in thy mouth ? seeing thou 
 hatest instruction, and castest my words bchhid thee.. 
 When thou sawest a thief, then thou conrentedst with 
 him, and hast been partaker with adulterers. Thou 
 givest thy mouth to evil, and thy tongue fiameth de- 
 ceit. Thou sittest and speakest agaiUit thy brother; 
 thou slanderest thine own mother'^ son. I'hese things 
 hast thou done and I kept silence ; ihou thoughtedst 
 that I was altogether sucli a one as thyself; butl will 
 reprove thee, and set them in order before thine eyes. 
 Now conside^r this ye that forget God, lest I tear you 
 in i)ieces, and there be none to deliver. Whoso of- 
 fereih praise, gJoriiieth me ; and to him that disposeth 
 his way aright, will I shew the salvation of God,*' 
 [P>al. 1. 16, &c. according to the Hebr.] 
 
 Sii, Tliis is the way, beloved, in which we may 
 find our Saviour,* even Jesus Christ, the High 
 Priest (,f all our offerings, the defender and helper of 
 our weakness. By him we look up to the highest 
 Heavens ; and behold as in a glass, his spotless and 
 most excellent visage. iJy him are the eyes of our 
 liearts opened ; by him our foolisU and darkened un^ 
 
 *■ That >vl)ich h:is the i cwcr tn s-.vc us. 
 
168 «T. Clement's epistle 
 
 derstanding rejoiceth to behold his wtniderful light. 
 By him would God have us to taste the know ledge of 
 iinaiorcality ; " who being the brightness oi his glory, 
 is by so much greater than the Angels, as he has by 
 inheritance obtained a more excellent name than 
 they," [ Heb. i. 2, 3 ] For so it is written, " who 
 malteth his Angels Spirits, and his Ministers a flame 
 of lire," [Psal. civ. 4, — Heb. i. 7.] But to his Son, 
 thus saith the Lord ; *' thou art my Son, to day have 
 I oegotten thee. Ask of me, and I will give thee the 
 heatiien for thine inheritance, and the uimost parts of 
 the earth for thy possession," [Heb. i. 5. — Comp. Psal. 
 ii. 7, 8.] And again he sailh unto him ; " sit thou on 
 my right hand, until I make thine enemies thy foot- 
 stool," [Heb. i. 13 — Psal. ex. I. J But who are his 
 enemies ? even the wicked, and such who oppose 
 their own wills to the will of God. 
 
 37. Let us therefore march on, men and brethren, 
 with all earnestness in his holy laws. Let us consider 
 those w^ho fight under our earthly governors ; how or- 
 derly, how readily, and with what exact obedience 
 they perform those things that are commanded them ? 
 all are not generals, nor colonels,* nor captains,! nor 
 inferior officers ;t but every one in his respective rank 
 does what is commanded him by the king, and those 
 who have the authority over him. They who are 
 great cannot subsist without those that are little, nor 
 the little without the great. But there must be a mix- 
 ture in all things, and then there will be use and pro- 
 fit too. Let us for example take our body: [1 Cor. 
 xii. 13.] the head without the feet is nothing, neither 
 the feet without the head. And even the smallest 
 members of our body, are yet both necessary and 
 useful to the whole body. But all conspire together 
 and are subject to one common life, namely, the pre- 
 servation of the whole body. 
 
 58. Let therefore our whole body be saved in Jesus 
 
 ♦ Comipanders of a thousand- | Centurion?. 
 
 ^ ComixiaQdei-s of 50, and so on. 
 
"T* THE flORINTHIAIiS. 1Q9 
 
 Christ ; and let every one be subject to his neighbour, 
 according to the order in which he is placed by the 
 gift of God. Let not the strong man despise the weak, 
 and let the weak see that he reverence the strong. 
 Let the rich man distribute to the necessity of the 
 poor; and let the poor bless God, that he has given 
 one unto him, by whom his want may be supplied. 
 Let the wise man sliew forth his wisdom, not in words, 
 but in good works. Let him that is humble, not bear 
 witness to himself, but let him leave it to another to 
 bear witness of him. Let him that is pure in flesh, 
 not grow proud of it, knowing that it was from ano- 
 ther that he received the gift of continence. Let us 
 consider therefore, brethren, whereof we are made ;(,v) 
 WHO, and w'nat kind of men we came into the world, as 
 it were out of a sepulchre, and from outer darkness. 
 He that made us, and formed us, brought us into his 
 own v,'orld, iiaving prevented(y) us with his benefits, 
 even before we were born. Wherefore, having re- 
 Cciived all these things from him, we ought, in every 
 thing to give thanks unto him : to whom be glory for 
 ever and ever. — /hnfn. 
 
 39. Foolish and unwise men, who have neither pru- 
 dence nor learning, may mock and deride us ; being 
 willing to set up themselves in their own conceits : 
 but what can a mortal man do ? or what strength is 
 there in him that is made out of the dust ? for it is 
 written, " there was no shape before mine eyes ; only 
 I heard a sound and a voice. For what? shall man 
 be pure before the Lord ? shall he be blameless in hia 
 works ? behold, he trusteth not in his servants ; and 
 his Angels he charged with folly. Yea, the Heaven 
 is not clean in his sight, how much less they that 
 dwell in houses of clay ; of which also we ourselves 
 were made ? he smote them as a moth, and from 
 morning even unto the evening they endure not. Be- 
 cause they were not able to help themselves they per" 
 
 '.r) Of wl-.at muter. (i/) Prepaved f.ir ns. 
 
 [22] 
 
1 70 ST. Clement's epistle 
 
 ished : he breathed upon them, and they died, be- 
 cause they had no wisdom. Call now if there be any 
 that will answer thee ; and to which of the Angels 
 wilt thou look ? for wrath killeth the foolish man, and 
 envy slayeth him that is in error. I have seen the 
 foolish taking root, but lo their habition was presently 
 consumed. Their children were far from safety, they 
 perished at the gates of those who were lesser than 
 themselves ; and there was no man to help them. 
 For what was prepared for them, the righteous did 
 eat ; and they shall not be delivered from evil." 
 [Job. iv. 16, &c. — XV. 15 — iv. 19 — v. 1. &c.] 
 
 40. Seeing then these things are manifest unto us, 
 it will behove us to take care that looking into the 
 depths of the divine knowledge, we do all things in 
 order, whatsoever our Lord has commanded us to do. 
 And particularly, that we perform our offerings and 
 service to God, at their appointed seasons : for these 
 he has commanded to be done, not rashly and disor- 
 derly, but at certain determinate times, and hours. 
 And therefore he has ordained by his Supreme will 
 and authority, both where, and by what persons they 
 are to be performed : that so all things being piously 
 done unto all well-pleasing, they may be acceptable 
 unto him. They therefore who make their offerings 
 at the appointed seasons, are happy and accepted : 
 because that obeying the commandments of the Lord, 
 they are free from sin. " And the same care must be 
 had of the persons that minister unto him."* For the 
 chief Priest has his proper services ; and to the Priests 
 their proper place is appointed ; and to the Levites 
 appertain their proper ministries ; and the Layman is 
 confined within the bounds of what is commanded to 
 Laymen. 
 
 41. Let every one of you therefore, brethren, bless 
 God in his proper station, with a good conscience, 
 and with all gravity, not exceeding the rule of his 
 
 ^^ See Cotclcr. in Inc. 
 
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 171 
 
 service that is appointed to him. The daily sacrifices 
 are not offered every where ; nor the peace-offeriiigs, 
 nor the sacrifices appointed for sins and transgressions, 
 but only at Jerusalem ; nor in any place there, but 
 only at tlie altar before the Temple ; that which is 
 offered, being iii'st diligently examined by the High 
 Priest and tiie other Ministers we before mentioned. 
 They therefore who do any thing which is not agree- 
 able to his will, are punished with death. Cont^ider, 
 brethren, that by how much the better knowledge 
 God has vouchsafed unto us, by so much the greater 
 danger are we exposed to. 
 
 42. The Apostles have preached to us from our 
 Lord Jesus Christ ; Jesus Christ IVom God. Christ 
 therefore was sent by God, the Apostles by Christ : 
 so both were orderly sent, according to the will of 
 God. For having received their command, and be- 
 ing thoroughly assured by the resurrection of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ; [1 Thess. i. 3.] and convinced by the 
 word of God, with the fuhiessf/) of the Holy Spirit, 
 they went abroad, publishing, " that the Kingdom of 
 God was at hand." And tints preaching through 
 countries and cities, they apj)ointed the first fruits of 
 their conversions,"* to be Bishops and Ministers over 
 such as should afterwards believe, having first proved 
 them by the Spirit. Nor was this any new thing : 
 seeing that long before it was written concerning Bi- 
 shops and Deacons For thus saith the Scripture, in 
 a certain place ; " I will appoint their overseers in 
 righteousness, and their Ministers in faith."(»2) [Isa. 
 la. 17.] 
 
 43. And what wonder if they, to whom such a 
 work was committed by God in Christ, established 
 such officers as we before mentioned ; when even that 
 blessed and faithful servant in all his house, Moses, 
 set down in the Holy Scriptures all things that were 
 commanded him. Whom also all the rest of the Pro- 
 
 (/) With the full assuvar.ce. * Vid, Cotclcv in lor. 
 
 (m) Bishops, Deacons. 
 
172 ST. Clement's evisttle 
 
 phets followed, bearing witness with one consent to 
 those things that were appointed by him. For hej 
 perceiving an emulation to arise among the tribes con- 
 cerning the Priesthood, and that there was a strife 
 about it, which of them should be adorned with that 
 glorious name ; commanded their twelve captains to 
 bring to him twelve rods; every tribe being written 
 upon its rod, according to its name, [Numb, xvii.] 
 And he took them and bound them together, and 
 sealed them with the seals of the twelve princes of 
 the tribes, and laid them up in the tabernacle of 
 "witness, upon the table of God. And when he had 
 shut the door of the tabernacle, he sealed up the 
 keys of it, in like manner as he had done the rods ; 
 and said unto them, men and brethren, which soever 
 tribe shall have its rod blossom, that tribe has God 
 chosen to perform the office of a Priest, and to minis- 
 ter unto him in holy thiiigs.(<7) And when the morn- 
 ing was come, he called together all Israel, six hundred 
 thousand men, and shewed to their princes the seals, 
 and opened the tabernacle of witness, and brought 
 forth the rods. And the rod of Aaron was found not 
 only to have blossomed, but also to have fruit upon 
 it. What think you, beloved ? did not Moses before 
 know what should happen ? Yes verily : but to the 
 end there might be no division, nor tumult in Israel, 
 \ie did in this manner, that the name of the true and 
 only God might be glorified : to him be honour for 
 ever and ever.— ^men. 
 
 44. So likewise our Apostles knew by our Lord Je- 
 -gus Christ, that there should contentions arise upon 
 the account of the ministry.(5) And therefore hav- 
 ing a perfect foreknowledge of this, they appointed 
 persons, as w^e have before said, and then gave di- 
 rection, how when they should die, other chosen and 
 approved men should succeed in the ministry.(/) 
 
 {{j) To exercise the office of the Priesthood, and to minister, &c. 
 
 (■s) About tlie name of the Bislioptick, 
 
 it) Left a list of othei* chosen ai>d approved persons, who should 
 succeed thein in their ministry. See Dr. Arden's disc. iipoB \\^ 
 passage. Dr. Hammond's power ef the keys, c. iii- p. 4J?. 
 
TO 'niE CORIKTHIASS. 173 
 
 Wherefore we cannot think that those may justly be 
 thrown out of their ministry, who were either ap- 
 pointed by them, or afterwards chosen by other emi- 
 nent men, with the consent of the whole Church ; 
 and who have with all lowhness and innocency min- 
 istered to the flock of Christ in peace, and without 
 self-interest, and were for a long tmie commended by 
 all. For it would be no small sin in us, should we 
 cast off those from their ministry,(7^) who holily and 
 without blame, fulfil the duties of it.{w) Blessed are 
 those Priests, who having finished their course before 
 these times, have obtained a fruitful and perfect dis- 
 solution ; for they have no fear, lest any one should 
 turn them out of the place which is now apj)ointed 
 for them. But we see how you have put out some, 
 who lived reputably among you, from the ministry, 
 which by their uinjccnce they had adorned. 
 
 45. Ye are contentious, brethren, and zealous for 
 things that pertain not unto salvation. Look into the 
 holy Scriptures, which are the true words of the Ho- 
 ly Ghost. Ye know that there is nothing unjust or 
 counterfeit written in them. There you shall not find 
 that righteous men were ever cast off by such as were 
 good themselves. They w^re persecuted, it is true ; 
 but it was by the wicked and unjust. They were 
 cast into prison ; but they were cast in by those that 
 were unholy. They were stoned, but it was by trans- 
 gressors. They were killed, but by accursed men, 
 and such as had taken up an unjust envy against them. 
 , And all these things they underwent gloriously. For 
 what shall we say, brethren ? was Daniel cast into 
 the den of lions, by men fearing God? [Dan. vi. 16.} 
 Ananias, Azj'.rias and Misael, were they cast into the 
 fiery furnace by mvHi professing the excellent and glo- 
 rious worship of the ^l')st Higli ? [Dan. iii. 20.] God 
 forbid. What kind of persons then were they that 
 did these tilings i they were men abominable, full of 
 
 ft) Bibhnprick'. (vxt) OiTer the gift?;. 
 
174 ST. Clement's EPISTLE 
 
 all wickedness ; who were incensed to so great a de- 
 gree, as to bring those into sufferings, who with a 
 holy and unbhimable purpose of mind worthipped 
 God : not knowing that the Most High is the protect- 
 or and defender of all such as with a pure conscience 
 serve his holy name : to who^i1\ be glory for ever and 
 ever.- — Attien. But they \\]i'a with a full persuasion 
 have endured these things, are made partakers of 
 glory and honour ; and are exalted and lifted up by 
 God in their memorial throughout all ages. — Amen. 
 
 46. Wherefore it will behove us also, brethren, to 
 folio w(^) such examples as these; for it is written, 
 " hold fast to such as are holy \ for they that do so 
 shall be sanctified. And again in another place he 
 saith, " with the pure thou shalt be pure, [and with 
 the elect thou shalt be elect,] (/^) but with the perverse 
 thou shalt be perverse," [Psal. xvii. 2.] Let us there- 
 fore join ourselves to the innocent and righteous, for 
 such are the elect of God. Wherefore are there 
 strifes, and anger, and divisions, and schisms, and 
 wars among us ? have we not all one God, and one 
 Christ ? is not one spirit of grace poured out upon us 
 all ? [Eph. iv. 4. I Cor. xii.] Have we not one calling 
 in Christ ? why then do we rent and tear in pieces 
 the members of Christ ; and raise seditions against 
 our own body ? and are come to such a height of 
 madness, as to forget that we were members one of 
 another ? [Rom. xii. 3.] Remember the words of our 
 Lord Jesus, how he said, " wo to that man, [by whom 
 offences come](^) it were better for him that he had 
 never been born, than that he should have offended 
 one of my elect. It were better for him, that a mill- 
 stone should be tied about his neck, and he should be 
 cast into the sea, than that he should offend one of 
 my little ones." Your schism has perverted many, has 
 discouraged many : it has caused diffidence in many, 
 
 (,§•) To cleave to. 
 
 (A) Omitted by Junius, and now restored from the MS. 
 
 (/C-) For he said, Luke xvii. 
 
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 1 75 
 
 and grief in us all. And yet your sedition conlinues 
 still. 
 
 47. Take the Epistle of the blessed Paul the Apos- 
 tle into your hands; what was it he w'rote to you at 
 his lirst preaching the Gospel among you ?(/) verily he 
 did by the Spirit admonish you concerning himself, 
 and Cephas, and Apollos,(w) because that even then 
 ye had begun to fall into parlies and factions among 
 yourselves.(//) Nevertheless your j)artiality then ltd 
 you into a much less sin : forasmuch as ye placed 
 your affections upon Apostles, men of eminent re})u- 
 tation in the Church; and upon another, who was 
 greatly tried and approved of by them. But consider 
 we pray you, who were they that have now led you 
 astray, and lessened the reputation of that brotherly 
 love that was so eminent among you ? It is a shame, 
 my beloved, yea a very great shame, and unworthy 
 of your Christian profession, to hear that the most 
 firm and antient Church of the Corinthians should, by 
 one or two persons, be led into a sedition against its 
 Priests. (^) And this report is come not only to us, but 
 to tliose also that difler from us. Insomuch that the 
 name of the Lord is blasj)hemed through your folly ; 
 and even ye yourselves are brought into danger by it. 
 
 48. Let us therefore with i^ll haste put an end to this 
 sedition ; and let us fall down be:"ore the Lord, and 
 beseech him with tears that he would be favourably 
 reconciled to us, and restore us again to a seemly and 
 holy course of brotherly love. For this is tlie gate of 
 righteousness, opening unto life : as it is written, 
 " open unto me the gates of righteousness; I will 
 go in unto them and will praise the Lord. This is the 
 gate of the Lord, the righteous shall enter into it," 
 [P-alm Gxviii. ly, 20.] Although therefore many 
 gates are opened, yet this gate of righleou^ness is that 
 
 f/) See Mr. D hIwcU's add. ad Pearson. C hronnl. p. 223. Dr. 
 Gralic's Spicilc'i;., to. i. p. 256. 
 
 (7./) Spiriiudlly send to you, 1 Cor, i. IJ. 
 («) hi'tiiiaiio.s [tor one uuove anxlier."' 
 't) See Mv. D.-::sYi-n, 1. c. n. 2':.?. 
 
J 76 ST. Clement's epistle 
 
 gate in Christ, at which blessed are all they that enter 
 ill, and direct their way in holiness and rigtueouiness, 
 douij^ all things without disorder. Let a nian be lauh- 
 ful, let him be powerful in the utterance of know- 
 ledge ; let him be wise in making an exact judgment 
 of words; let him be pure in all his actions : but still 
 by how much the more he seems to be above others, 
 by reason of these things^ by so much the more will 
 it behove him to be humble minded, and to seek what 
 is profitable to all men, and not his own advantage. 
 
 49. He that has the love that is in Christ, let him 
 keep the commandments of Christ. For who is able 
 to express the obligation of the love of God ? what 
 man is sufficient to declare, as is fitting, the excellen- 
 cy of its oeauty ? The height to which charity leads, 
 is inexpressible. Charity unites us to God, " charity 
 covers the multitude of sins," [I Pet. iv. 8.] Charity 
 endures all tilings, is long-suffering in all things. 
 There is nothing base and sordid in charity : charity 
 lifts not itself up above others ; admits of no divisions ; 
 is not seditious, but does all things in peace and con- 
 cord. By charity were all the elect of God made per- 
 fect : without it nothing is pleasing and acceptable in 
 the sight of God. Through charify did the Lord join 
 us unto himself; whilst for the love that he bore to- 
 wards us, our Lord Jesus Christ gave his own blood 
 for us, by the will of God; his flesh for our flesh, 
 his soul for our souls. 
 
 50. Ye see, beloved, how great and w^onderful a 
 thing charity is ; and how that no expressions are suf- 
 ficient to declare its perfection. But who is fit Jo be 
 found in it ? even such only as God shall voiithsafe 
 to make so. Let us therefore pray to him, and be- 
 seech him, that we may be worthy of it ; that so w^e 
 may live in charity, being unblamable, without hu- 
 man propensities, without respect of persons. All 
 the ages of the world, from Adam, even unto this 
 day, are passed away : but they who have been made 
 perfect in love, have by the grace of God obtained a 
 
to THE CORINTHIANS. 177 
 
 place among the righteous ; and thull be made mani- 
 fesl in iIk' judgnunt oi the kingdom ui C hiist. 1 or 
 it is writttn, '' enter into thy chambers tor a little 
 space, untd my anger and nidignat'on shall pat>s away; 
 and 1 will renitjn .er tiic- gouU tlay, and will rai^eyou 
 up out of your graves." [Isa. xxvi. 2U.J iiappy th.ii 
 shall we be, beloved, if we shah have fuliilk-d ihe 
 comnumdmcnts ol God, in the unity ol love ; ttiat 
 so, thtough love, our sins may be toi given us. For 
 so it is \vrilten, " blessed are tney \Yhoi,e iniquities are 
 forgiven, and whose sins are covered. li!.e&sed is the 
 man to whom the Lord imputeth no sin, and in whose 
 mouth there is no guile." [Ksal. xxxii.] Now ihls 
 blessing is fulhlled in those who are chosen by God, 
 through Jesus Christ our Lord, to whom be glory for 
 ever and ever. — Anitn. 
 
 61. Let us therefore, as uf any as have transgressed 
 by any of the suggestions of the adversary, beg 
 God's forgiveness.(^) And as for those who have 
 been the heads of the sedition and faction among you, 
 let rhem look to the common end of our hope. For 
 as many as are endued with fevir and charity,(A') 
 would rather they themselves should fall into trials 
 than their neighbours : and choose to be themselves 
 condemned, rather than that the good and just chari- 
 ty delivered to us, should suffer. For it is seemly for 
 a man to confess wherein he has transgressed ; and 
 not to harden his heart, as the hearts of those were 
 hardened, who raised up sedition against Moses the 
 servant of God ; whose punishment was manifest un- 
 to all men, for they went down alive into the grave, 
 death swallowed them up, [Numb, xvi.] Pharaoh 
 and his host, and all the rulers of Egypt, their chari- 
 ots also and their horsemen, were for no other cause 
 drowned in the bottom of the red sea, and perished ; 
 but because they hardened their foolish hearts, after 
 so many signs done in the land of Egypt by Moses the 
 servant of God. [Exod. iv.] 
 
 ^s^) iiee Junius in loc. (/ A'alk accoj-cUiig to ; live in. 
 
 L23J 
 
178 ^T. CLERIENT's EPISTLE' 
 
 53. Beloved, God is not indigent of any thing, noF 
 does he demand any thing of us, but that we bhould 
 confess our sins unto him. For so says the holy Da- 
 vid, " I will confess unto the Lord, and it shall please 
 him better than a young bullock that hath horns and 
 hoofs," [Psal. Ixix. 31. J " Let the poor see it and be 
 glad," [Psal. 1. 14.] And again he saith, "offer unto 
 God the sacrifice of praise, and pay thy vows unto 
 the most high. And call upon me in the day of trou- 
 ble, and I will deliver thee, and thou shalt glorify me. 
 The sacrifice of God is a broken spirit," [Psal. li. 17.] 
 53. Ye know% beloved, ye know full well, the ho- 
 ly Scriptures, and have thoroughly searched into the 
 oracles of God ; call them therefore to your remem- 
 brance. For when Moses went up into the mount, 
 and tarried there forty days and forty nights in fast- 
 ing and humiliation ; God said unto him, " arise Mo- 
 ses, get thee down quickly from hence, for thy people 
 whom thou broughtest out of the land of Egypt, have 
 committed wickedness ; they have soon transgressed 
 the way that I commanded them, and have made to 
 themselves graven images," [Exod. xxxii. — Deut. ix.] 
 And the Lord said unto him, *' I have spoken unto 
 thee several times, saying, I have seen this people, 
 and behold it is a stiff necked people ; let me there- 
 fore destroy them, and put out their names from un- 
 der Heaven. And 1 will make unto thee a great" and 
 a wonderfulnation, that shall be much larger than 
 this. But Moses said, not so Lord : forgive now this 
 people their sin, or if thou wilt not, blot me also out 
 of the book of the living." O admirable charity ! O 
 insuperable perfection ! the servant speaks freely to 
 his Lord ; he beseeches him either to forgive the peo- 
 ple, or to destroy him together with them. 
 
 54. Who is there among you that is generous f 
 who that is compassionate ? who that has any charity T 
 let him say, if this sedition, this contention, and these 
 schisms, be upon my account, I am ready to depart; 
 to go away whithersoever ye please ; and do whatsp,- 
 
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 179 
 
 ever ye shall command me : only let the flock of 
 Christ be in peace, with the elders that are set over it. 
 He that shall do this, shall get to himself a very ^reat 
 honour in the Lord ; and tiiere is no place but wiiat 
 will be ready to receive him: for te earth is tJie 
 Lord's^ (uid the fulness thereof [Psul. xxiv.] These 
 thing:; they who have their conversation towards 
 God not to be repented of, both have done, and will 
 alvva3^s be ready to do. 
 
 bi-i. Nay and even the Gentiles themselves have giv- 
 en us examples of this kind. (r) For we read, how 
 many kings and princes, in times of pestilence, being 
 warned by their oracles, have given up themselves 
 unto death ; that by their own blood, they might de- 
 liver their country from destruction. Others have for- 
 saken their cities, that so they might put an end to the 
 seditions of them. We know how many among our- 
 selves, have given uj) themselves unto bonds, tl»at 
 thereby they might free others fiom them. Others 
 have sold themselves into bondage, that they might 
 feed their brethren, with the price of themselves. 
 And even many women, being strengthened by tlie 
 grace of God, have done many glorious and manly 
 things on such occasions. The blessed Judith, wiien 
 her city was besieged, desired the elders, that tiiey 
 would suffer her to go into the camp of their enemies, 
 [Judith viii, ix, x, xiii.] and she went out exposing 
 herself to danger, for the love she bore to her coun- 
 try and her people that were besieged ; and the Lord 
 delivered Holofernes into the hands of a woman. 
 Nor did Esther, being perfect in faith, expose her- 
 self to any less hazard, for the delivery of the twelve 
 tribes of Israel, in danger of being destroyed. [Est- 
 her vii. viii.] For by fasting and humbling herself, 
 she entreated the great maker of all things, the G >d 
 of spirits ; so that beholding the humility oi her soul, 
 he delivered the people, for whose sake she was in 
 peril. 
 
 («) But that we may bring the examples of heatheas. 
 
180 ST. Clement's epistle 
 
 56. Wherefore let us also pray for such as are fallen 
 into 8in.(>s) 1 hat being endutd with humiiiiy uud 
 moderation, they may suOniii not un.ous, but to the 
 will of Gud. Jb or oy this means they shall obtain a 
 frujiful and perfect remembrance, with nuercy, both in 
 our prayers to God, and in our mention oi them be- 
 fore ni.5 saint.s.(Z/j Let as receive correction, at which 
 no man ought to repine. Beloved, the reproof and 
 the correct! jn wiiich we exercise towards one another, 
 is good, and exceeding prohtable : for it unites us the 
 more closely to the will of God. For so says the ho- 
 ly ::5cripture, " the Lord corrected me, but he did not 
 deliver me over unto death, [Psal. cxviii, lb] lor 
 whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourge ih 
 every son whom he receiveth, [Fro v. iii. I l.j The righ- 
 teous, saith he, shall insitruct me in mercy and reprove 
 me ; but let not oil of i:>inners make fat my head," iP^^. 
 cxli. n.] And again he saith, " happy is the man 
 whom God correcteth ; therefore despise not ihou ihe 
 chastening of the Almighty. For he maketh sore and 
 bindeth up ; he woundeth and iiis ha.nds make whole. 
 He' shall deliver thee in six troubles; yea in seven 
 thei'e shall no evil touch thee. In famine he shall re- 
 deem thee from death ; and in war from the power of 
 the sword. Thou shalt be hid from the scourge of 
 the tongue, neither shalt thou be afraid of destruction 
 when it cometh. Thju shalt laugh at the wicked and 
 sinners ; neither shalt thou be afraid of the beasts of 
 the earth 1 he wild beasts shall be at peace with 
 thee. Then shalt thou know that thy house shj 11 be 
 in peace, and the habitation of thy tabernacle shall 
 not err. Thou shalt know also that thy seed shall be 
 great, and thy offspring as the grass of the earth.. 
 Thou shalt come to thy grave as the ripe corn, that is 
 taken in due time ; like as a shock of corn cometh in, 
 in its season " [Job v. 1 7, &c.] Ye see, beloved, how^ 
 there shall be a defence to those that are corrected of 
 
 (2) Viz. Uiat of schism. (/;) i. e. Our fellow christians. 
 
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 181 
 
 the Lord For being a good instructor, he is wilhng 
 to admonish us by his holy disciphne. 
 
 57. Do ye therefore wiio laid the lirs! foundation of 
 thi^ sedition, submit youi^seives unio your priests; 
 and be in^tructed unto repentance, bending the knees 
 01 your hearts. Learn to be subject, laying aside all 
 proud and arrogant boasting of your tongues. For it 
 is better for you to be found little, and approved, in 
 the hheepfold of Christ, than to seem to yourselves 
 better tiian others, and be cast out of his fold.* For 
 thus s})eaks the excellefit and all virtuous wisdom, (</) 
 *' Othold I wilt pour out tlie word of my Spirit upon 
 you, i will make known my s].^eech unto you. Be- 
 cuuse I called and ye would not hear, 1 stretched out 
 my words and ye regarded not. But ye have set at 
 ijouglit :ill my counsel, and would none of my re- 
 proor. I will also laugh at your calamity, and mock 
 when your tear cometh. When your fear cometh as 
 desolation, and your destruction as a whirlwind, wlie ii 
 distress and anguish cometh upon you. Then shall 
 ye call upon me, but I will not hear you ; the wicked 
 shall ^eek me, but they shall not find me. For that 
 th;y hated knowledge, and did not seek the fear of 
 the Lord. They would not hearlien unto my coun- 
 sel : they despised all my reproof. Therefore shall 
 they eat of the fruit of their own ways, and be filled 
 
 with their own wickedness." [Prov. i. 23, kc] 
 
 ****** 
 
 * * * * 7?^ * * 
 
 Tr? "719 TfS ^ ^ "^ 
 
 58. Now God, the inspector of 
 Father of Spirits, and the Lord of all flesh, who hatli 
 chosen our Lord Jesus ( hrist, and us by him, to be 
 his peculiar people ; grant to every soul of man tli.it 
 calleth upon his glorious and holy name, faith, fear, 
 peace, longs ufle ring. })atience, temperance, holiness 
 and sobriety, unto all well-]^leasing in l)is sight; 
 through our high priest and protector Jesus Christ, l>y 
 
 (*) Sec Junius in Inc. (r/) Sec Cclelcr. in loc. 
 
 * 
 
 
 * 
 
 •^ 
 
 
 * 
 
 * 
 
 
 * 
 
 
 * 
 
 * 
 
 all 
 
 thi] 
 
 ig^> 
 
 the 
 
182 ST. Clement's epistle, &<J. 
 
 whom be glory and majesty, and power, and honour, 
 unto him now and forever more. — Amen. 
 
 59. The messengers whom we have sent unto you, 
 Claudius Kphebus, and Valerius Bito, with Fortuna- 
 tus, send back to us again with all speed in peace and 
 ■with joy, that they may the sooner acquaint us with 
 your peace and concord, so much prayed for and de- 
 sired by us : and that we may rejoice in your good 
 order. 
 
 60. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with 
 you, and with all that are any where called by God 
 through him : to whom be honour and glory, and 
 Blight and majesty, and eternal dominion, by Christ 
 Jesusr from everlasting to everlasting. — Amen. 
 
i' 
 
 EFISTIiE OW STc FOiLTCAHF 
 
 TO lllK 
 
 PHILIPPJANS. 
 
 Polycai'p and the Prcsbytcvs that are witli him, to tl\e Church oC 
 (idtl whicli is ut I'hilippi ; mercy unto you, aucl peuce from (i(Kl 
 Ahuii;,hty ; aud ilic Lord Jesus v^hrist, our Saviour, be multiplied. 
 
 1. I REJOICED greatly with you in our Lord Je< 
 sus Christ, that ye received the images of a tru« love, 
 and accompanied, as it behoved you, those who were 
 in bonds, becoming Saints ; which are the crowns of 
 such as are truly chosen by God and our Lord : as 
 also that the root of the faith which was preached from 
 antient times, remains firm in you to this day ; and 
 brings forth fruit to our Lord Jesus Christ, who suf- 
 fered himself to be brought even to the death for our 
 sins. Wliom God hath raised up, having loosed the 
 pains of death. Whom having not seen, ye love ; in 
 whom though now ye see him not, yet believing, ye 
 rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory, [Acts 
 ii. 24 — 1 Pet. i. 8.] Into which many desire to enter, 
 knowing fZ/af hy grace ye are sar.'d, [Eph. ii. 8,] nol 
 by work)-, but by the will ot God, through Jesus Chris''. 
 
 2. Wherefore girding up the loins of your mind, 
 t^erve the Lord with fear, and in truth, [I Pet. i. 18 — 
 Psal. ii. I l.j laying aside all empty and vain speech, 
 and the eiror of many ; believing in him that raised 
 up our Lord Jesh-s Christ from the dead, and hath, 
 given him glory and a throne at hi^ right hand, [I Pet. 
 i. 21.] To whom ;vU things are made subject, hoik that 
 
184 ST. POLYCARP'S EPISTLE ^ 
 
 are in Heaven, and that are in earth ; whom evert/ 
 living creature shall worships [Phil. ii. 10 J who ahull 
 come to be the judge of the quick and dead : vvhose 
 blood God shall require of them that believe not in 
 him. But he that raised up Christ from the dead, 
 shall alaO raise up us in like manner, if we do his will, 
 and walk according to his commandments ; and love 
 those things which he loved : abstaining from all un- 
 righteousness, inordinate ajfection, and love oj mo- 
 ney ;(g) from evil speaking ; false witness ; not ren- 
 dei'ing evil for evil or railing for railing, or striking 
 for striking, or cursing for cursing; but remember- 
 ing what the Lord has taught us, saying, " judge not, 
 and 3^e shall not be judged ; forgive and ye shall be 
 forgiven," [Luke vi. 37. — Matt. vii. 1 .] be ye merely 
 ful, and ye shall obtain mercy; " for with the same 
 measure that ye mete withal, it shall be measured to 
 you again." And again, that " blessed are the poor^ 
 and they that are persecuted for righteousness sake.; 
 for theirs is the kingdom of God." [Matt. v. 3, 10. — 
 Luke vi. 10.] 
 
 3. These things, my brethren, I took not the liber- 
 ty of myself to write unto you concerning righteous- 
 ness, but you yourselves before encouraged me to it. 
 For neither can I, nor any other such as I am, come 
 up to the wisdom of the blessed and renowned Paul ; 
 who being himself in person with those who then liv- 
 ed, did with all exactness and soundness teach the 
 word of truth ;(/) and being gone from you, wrote an 
 Epistle to you ;(it) into which if you look, you will 
 be able to edify yourselves in the faith that has been 
 delivered unto you ; which is the mother of us all; 
 being followed with hope, and led on by a general 
 love, both towards God and towards Christ, and to- 
 wards our neighbour. For if any man has these 
 
 (,§•) Eph. iv. 19. Coloss. iii. 5. 1 Pet. iii. 9. 
 
 (0 vi^t cc>,ii8£iu<i cnnceruing truth, 
 
 {k) Kj^Jistles. ^ id. Annot, Cotelcr. in loc. 
 
TO THE PHILIPPIAXS. 183 
 
 things, he has fuhllled the law of righteousness ; for 
 he Uial has charity is far from all sin. 
 
 4. But the love of money is the root of all ev\\.(my 
 Knowing therefore that as we brought nothing ii»to 
 tliio world, so neither may we carry any tning out; 
 kt us arm ourselves with the aimour of rigliteoiis- 
 ness : and teach ourselves first to walk according ti> 
 the commandments of the Lord ; and theti your wivea^ 
 to walk likewise according to the faith that is given 
 to Ihem ; in charity, and in purity ; loving their own 
 huroand.? with all sincerity, and all others alike with 
 all temperance ; and to bring up their children in the 
 instruction and fear of the Lord. The widows like- 
 wise teach tiiat they be sober as to uhat concerns the 
 faith of the Lord : ])raying always for all uien ; being 
 far from all distraction, evil speaking, fabe witness ; 
 from covc'tousness, and trom all evil : knowing that 
 they are the altars of God, who sees all blemishes, 
 and from whom nothing is hid : who searches out the 
 very reasonings and thoughts, and secrets of our 
 hearts 
 
 5. Knowing therefore that God is not mocked, we 
 ought to walk worthy both of his command and of 
 his glory. Also the Deacons must be blameless before 
 liiin, as the ministers of God in Christ, and not of 
 men. Not false accusers, not double tongued, not 
 lovers of money ; but moderate in all things ; com- 
 pasionate, careful; walking according to the truth 
 of the Lord, who was the servant of all : whom if 
 we please in this present world, we shall also be made 
 partakers of that which is to come, according as he 
 has promised to us, that he will raise us from the d?ad, 
 and that if we shall walk worthy of him, we 5hall 
 abp reign together with him, if we believe. In like 
 manner the younger men must be unblamaole in all 
 things: above all, taking care of their purity, and to 
 restrain themselves from all evil. For it is good to be 
 
 (m) Bcginiiinsj cf .ill trcublcs. ov difiicultics. jf^ciXe ttuv . 1 Tim. 
 iv. ". 
 
 [241 
 
186 ST. POLYCARP's EPISTLE 
 
 cut off from the lusts that are in the world ; because" 
 eiwri/ suck lust warrcth against the Spirit ; and tici- 
 ther fornicators^ nor efftminate, nor abusers of thtm- 
 Stives with mankind, shall inherit the kingdom of God y 
 [i Pet. ii. 1 1 — 1 Cor. vi. 9, lO.J nor they who do such 
 things as are foolish and unreasonaole. Wherefore 
 ye must needs aostain from all these things ; being 
 subject to the priests and deacons, as unto God and 
 Christ. The virgins admonish to walk in a spotless 
 and j)ure conscience. 
 
 t). And let the elders be compassionate and merci- 
 ful towards all :(y) turning them from their errors ; 
 seeking out those that are weak ; not forgetting the 
 widows, the fatherless, and the poor; but always 
 providing what is good both in the sight of God and 
 man^ [Rom. xii. 17.J Abstaining from all wrath, re- 
 spect of persons, and unrighteous judgment : and es- 
 pecially being free from all covetousness. Not easy 
 to believe any thing against any ; not severe in judg- 
 ment, knowing that we are all debtors in point of 
 sin. If therefore we pray to the Lord that he would 
 forgive us, we ought also to forgive others; for we 
 are all in the sight of our Lord and God, and *' must 
 all stand before the judgment seat of Christ," [Rom. 
 xiv. 10 — 2 Cor. V. 10.] and shall every one give an 
 account of himself Let us therefore serve him in 
 fear, and with all reverence as both himself hath com- 
 manded ; and as the Apostles who have preached the 
 Gospel unto us, and the prophets who have foretold 
 the coming of our Lord, have taught us : being zea- 
 lous of what is good ; abstai ling from all offence, and 
 from false brethren ; and from those who bear the 
 name of Christ in hypocrisy ; who deceive vain men. 
 7. For whosoever does not confess that Jesus Christ 
 is come in the flesh, he is antichrist; [I John iv. 1.] 
 and whoever does not confess his suffering upon the 
 cross,(/^) is from the devil. And whosoever perverts 
 
 (y) Ezek. xxxiv. 4. (/;) The martyvdmn of the cross. 
 
TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 187 
 
 the oracles of the Lord to his own lusts, and says that 
 there shall neither be any resurrection, nor judgment, 
 he is the first born of Satan. \Viiyrc=fore leaving; me 
 vanity of many, and their false doctrines, let us re- 
 turn to the word that was delivered to us from the be- 
 ginning ; watchinjr unto prayer, [I Pet. iv. 7. | and 
 persevering in fasting : with bupphcation beseeching 
 the all seeing God not to lead hs into t erupt ati on ; 
 [Matt. vi. 13.] as the Lord hath said, '' the spirit truly 
 is willing, but the llesh is weak," [iMatt. xxvi. 41.] 
 
 8. Let us therefore without ceasing hold stedlaslly 
 to him who is our hope, and the earnest of our righ- 
 teousness, even Jesus Christ; wlio his own self bare 
 our sins in his own body on the tree ; who did no sin, 
 neither was guile found in his mouth, [I Pet. ii. 22, 
 24.] But suffered all for us that we miglit live through 
 him. Let us therefore imitate his patience ; and if 
 we suffer for his name let us glorify him ; for this ex- 
 ample he has given us by himself, and so have we be- 
 lieved 
 
 9. Wherefore I exhort all of you that ye obey the 
 word of righteousness, and exercise all })atience ; 
 which ye have seen set forth belore your eyes, not 
 only in the blessed Ignatius, and Zozimus, and Ru- 
 fiis, but in others among yourselves ,- and in Paul 
 himself, and the rest of the Apostles : being confi- 
 dent of this, that all these have not run in vain, but 
 in I'aith and righteousness, and are gone to the place 
 that was due to them from the Lord ; with whom also 
 they suffered. For they loved not this present world, 
 but him who died and was raised again by God for us. 
 
 10. Stand therefore in these things, and follow the 
 example of the Lord ; being firm and immutable in 
 the faith, lovers of the brotherhood, lovers of one 
 another : companions together in the truth, being 
 kind and gentle towards each other, despising none.(/) 
 When it is in your power to do good defer it not, fof 
 
 (/) Yielding to each other the mildness of the Lord. 
 
J 88 ST. POLYCARP'S EPISTLE 
 
 charity delivereth from death. Be all of you subject 
 one 10 anvjther, having your coiiversaUou honest 
 among the Gentiles; [Tobit. xii. 9.-^1 Pet ii. 12.] that 
 by your good works, both ye yourselves may receive 
 praise, and the Lor(i may not be oiasphemed through 
 you, [Horn. ii. 24. — Titus ii. 5.j But wo be to him 
 by whom the name of the Lord is blasphemed. There- 
 fore teach all men sobriety ; in which do ye also ex- 
 ercise yourselves, 
 
 11. I am greatly afflicted for Valens, who was 
 once a presbyter among you ; that he should so little 
 understand the place that was given to him in the 
 Church. Wherefore I admonish you that ye abstain 
 from covetousness ;{/i) and that ye be caasce and true 
 of speech. Keep yourselves from ah evil.* For he 
 that in these things cannot govern himself, how shall 
 he be able to prescribe them to another ? if a man 
 does not keep himself from covetousness, (/) he shall 
 be polluted with idolatry, and be judged as if he were 
 a Gentile. But who of you are ignorant of the judg- 
 ment of God ? do we not know that the Saints shall 
 judge the world, as Paul teaches', [1 Cor. vi. 2.] But 
 I have neither perceived nor heard any thing of this 
 kind in you, among whom the blessed Paul laboured ; 
 [Phil, i.] and who are named in the beginning of this 
 Epistle. For he glories of you in all the Churches 
 ■who then only knew God ; for we did not then know 
 him. W herefore, my brethren, I am exceedingly 
 sorry both for him, and for his wife; to whom God 
 grant a true repentance. And be ye also moderate 
 u;)on this occasion; and look not upon such as ene- 
 mies, but call them back as suffering and erring mem- 
 bers, that ye may save your whole body : for by so 
 do ng, ye shall edify your own selves. 
 
 12, For I trust that ye are well exercised in the 
 
 (A) Concuinscenre, oi* immoderate and fdthy lusts. So Dr. Ham- 
 iMoii:'. nn Kom. i. 29, 1. 
 
 * T'less. V. '^2. b.\)i v. 5. Coloss ii. 5. 
 
 ^/) As before Dr. Hiimmond ou 1 Cor, v, JO, >. 
 
TO THE PlilLIPPTANS. 189 
 
 holy Scriptures, and that iiothiig is hid from you : 
 but at present it is not granted uii;o me to practice 
 that vvhicii is written, " be angry and .sni not ;'* and 
 again, " let not tlie .-^un go down upon your wrath," 
 [Psal. iv. 4 — Eph. iv. 26.] iMesse<l is he that remem- 
 bereth tliese thing.-; ; which also I trust you do. Now 
 the God and father of our Lord Jesus Cinist ; and he 
 himself who is our everlasting High Prie>t, tlie Son of 
 God, even Jesus Christ, build you up in faith and in 
 truth, and in all meekness and lenity ; in patience 
 and long suftering, in forbearance and chastity : 
 and grant unto you a lot and portion among his 
 Sanits ; and us with you, and to all that are under 
 the Heavens, who shall believe in our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, and in his Father " who raised him from the 
 dead," [Gal. i. 1.] Pray for all the saints; pray also 
 for " kings, and all that are in authority," [1 Tim. 
 ii. 1, 2.] and for those who persecute you and hate 
 you, and for the enemies of the cross : that your 
 fruit may be manifest in all; and that ye may be per- 
 fect in Christ. 
 
 1 3. Ye wrote to me, both ye and also Ignatius,* 
 that if any one went from hence into Syria, he Miould 
 bring your letters with him ; which also I will take 
 care of, as soon as I shall have a convenient opj^ortu- 
 niiy ; either by myself, or him whom I shall send up- 
 on your account. The Epistles of Ignatius which he 
 wrote unto us,(//) together with what others of his 
 have come to our hands, we have sent to you accor- 
 diiig to your order ; which are subjoined to this Epis- 
 tle ; by which you may be greatly profited ; for they 
 treat of faith and patience, and of all things that per- 
 tain to edilication in the Lord Jesus. 
 
 14. What you know certainly of Ignatius, an<l 
 those that are with him, signify unto us. 
 
 These things have I written unto you by Crescen:^, 
 
 * Sfc Ar.uot. U-s^cr in loc- 
 
 i(n) i. e. To himself, ;iud to the Church of Snijraa. 
 
190 ST. POLYCARP*S EPISTLE 
 
 whom by this present Epistle I have recommended to 
 you, and do now again commend. For he has had 
 his conversation without blame among us ; and I sup- 
 pose also with you. Ye will also have regaid unto 
 his sister when she shall come unto you. Be ye 
 safe in the Lord Jesus Christ ; and in favour with all 
 yours. (/) — Amen, 
 
 ifi) His grace be with you all — Amen. 
 
 ! 
 
THE 
 
 EFIBTjLE of STe ICNATIUS 
 
 TO THE 
 
 EPHESIANS. 
 
 Ignatius, who is also called Theophorus, to the Church which is at 
 Eplicsus in Asiu, inosi doservedly happy ; being blessed through 
 the greatness and tuhicss ot" God the Father, and predestinated 
 bei'ore the world began, that it should be always unto an endur- 
 ing and nachangeabic glory ; being iniited and chosen through his 
 trne passion, according to the will of the Fathei, and Jesus 
 Ciinst our God ; all happiness, by Jesus Christ, and his undehled 
 grace. 
 
 1. I HAVE heard(f) of your name much beloved 
 in God, which ye have very justly attaintd(>") by a 
 habit of rigiiteousne.ss,(^) according to tlie taith and 
 love which is in Jesus Christ our Saviour : how that 
 being followers of God, and stirring up yourselves 
 by tlio blood of Christ, ye have perfectly accomphsh- 
 ed the work that was connatural unto you. For hear- 
 ing that I came bound from Syria, for the common 
 name and hope, [viz. of Christ,] iru.-ting through your 
 prayers to figlit w ith beasts at Kome ; that so by suf- 
 fering I may become nideed the disciple of him who 
 give himself to God, an oifering and sacrifice for us, 
 (ye hasttuied to see me.j* I received therefore, in the 
 name of God, your whole multitude in Onesimus ; 
 wiio by inexpressiole love is ours, but according to 
 
 (r) Kcceived Vid. Episi. Interpol. 
 
 C/ Vol. Coteier in loc. Comp Gal. iv. 8. 
 
 fffj I'earson. Vind ign it. Par. 2. Cap. 14. 
 
 * Kph. V. 2. — See the old Lat. Ed. of i ishop Usher. 
 
192 ST. IGNATIUS'S EPISTLE 
 
 the flesh is your Bishop : whom I beseech you by Je- 
 sus Christ, to love ; and that you would all strive co 
 bo like unto him. And blesstd be God, who nas grant- 
 ed unto you, who are so worthy of him, to enjoy such 
 an excellent Bishop. 
 
 2. For what concerns my fellow servant Burrhus, 
 and your most blessed deacon in things pertaining to 
 God; I entreat you that he may tarry longer, ooth' 
 for your's, and your Bishop's iionour. And Crocus 
 also worthy both our God and you, whom 1 have re- 
 ceived as the pattern of your love, has m all things 
 refreshed me, as the Father of our Lord Jesus C hrist 
 shall also refresh him ; together with Onesimus, and 
 Burrhus, and Euplus, and Fronto, in vvhojn I have, 
 as to your charity, seen all of you. And may 1 al- 
 ways have joy of you, if I shall be worthy of it. It 
 is therefore fitting that you should by all means(/3) 
 glorify Jesus Christ who hath glorified you : that by 
 a uniform obedience ye may be perfectly joined to- 
 gether in the same mind, and in the same judgment; 
 and may all speak the same things concerning every 
 thing ;(r) and that being subject to your Bishop, and 
 the Presi3ytery, ye may be wholly and thorouglily 
 sanctified. 
 
 3. These things I prescribe to you, not as if I were 
 somebody extraordinary : for though I am bound for 
 his name, I am not yet perfect in Christ Jesus But 
 now I begin to learn, and I speak to you as fellow- 
 disciples together with me. For I ought to have been 
 stirred up by you, in faith, in admonition, in patience, 
 in long suftering : but forasmuch as charity suffers 
 me not to be silent towards you, I have first taken 
 upon me to exhort you, that ye would all run together 
 according to the will of God. For even Jesus Christ, 
 our insuperable life, is sent by the will of the Father ; 
 as the Bishops, appointed unto the utmost bounds of 
 the earth, are by the wuU of Jesus Christ. 
 
 CfiJ In all manner of ways. CrJ 1 Coi". i. 10. 
 
'iO THE EPIIRSIANS. 193 
 
 4. Wherefore it Nvill become yon to run together 
 according to the will of your l^;i.^hop, as also ye do. 
 For your fanjous Presbytery, worth}^ of God, i^ lil- 
 ted as exactly to tl:e l^.^hpp, as the siniigs are to the 
 hurp. Therefore in your concord, and agreeir.g cha- 
 rity, Jesus Christ is sung ; and every ciogie pe-on 
 among you niakes up tlie choiu- : that so ivoUig «11 
 consonant in love, aiid lakiig up the song of Gud, ye 
 may in a perfect unity, N\irh one voice, sing to iiie 
 Fa! her by Jesus Chri;)t ; io tlie end thai he may both 
 hear you, and perceive by 3'ou r woiiw^. tiiat ye are 
 indeed the members of his bon : wherefore it is pre- 
 fuable for you to live in an unblamable unity, tJiat so 
 ye may always have a fellowsljip v\it;i God. 
 
 5. For if 1 in (his liitle tinje have had sui h a fami- 
 liarity with your Ijishoj), I njean not a (T»rnal, iiut 
 si)iiitual acquaintance with him; how much i! ore 
 must I think you haj>j)y \Aho art so jomed io iiini, as 
 the Church is to Jesus Chri.-t, and Jesus Chribt to tr.e 
 Father; that so ail things may agree in the same uni- 
 ty r Let no man deceive iiimself ; if a man be not 
 within the altar, he is deprived of the bread of God, 
 For if the })rnyer of one or two be of such force, as 
 UH' an to/f/y [Matt, xviii. 19.] how much more pow- 
 erful ^halI that of the Bi^hop and the whole C lunch 
 be ? He tl>; lefore that does not come togelher into the 
 s:r.ne place with it, is proud, and has already con- 
 demned himself. For it is written, "*God resisteth 
 the proud," [Jam(\s iv. 6.] Let us take heed therefore, 
 that we do not set ourselves against the lJi^hop, that 
 we may be subject to God. 
 
 6. The more any one sees his Bishop silent, the 
 more let him revere him. For whomsoever the mas- 
 ter of the house sends to be over his own household, 
 we ought in like manner to receive him, as we would 
 do him that sent him. It is therefore evident that we 
 ought to look upon the Bishop, even as we would do 
 upon the Lord himself. And indeed Onesimus him- 
 self does greatly commend your good order in God ; 
 
 [2c J 
 
194 ST. IGNATIUS'S EPISTLE 
 
 ihat you all live according to the truth, and that no 
 heresy dwelLs among you. For neither do ye hearken 
 to any one more than to Jesus Christ speaking to you 
 in truth. 
 
 7. For some there are who carryf//) about the name 
 of Christ in deceitfulness, but do things unworthy of 
 God ; whom ye must flee, as ye would do so many 
 wild beasts. For they are ravening dogs, who bite 
 secretly : against whom ye must guard yourselves, 
 as men hardly to be cured. There is one physician, 
 botn fleshly and spiritual ; made and not made ; God 
 incarnate ; true life in death ; both of Mary and of 
 God : first passable, then impassable ; even Jesus 
 Christ our Lord. 
 
 8. Wherefore let no man deceive you ; as indeed 
 neither are ye deceived, being wholly the servants of 
 God. For inasmuch as there is no contention, nor 
 strife among you, to trouble you, ye must needs live 
 according to God's will. My soul be for yours ;(//) 
 and I myself the expiatory oflfering for your Church 
 of Ephesus, so famous throughout the world. They 
 that are of the flesh cannot do the works of the Spirit; 
 neither they that are of the Spirit the works of the 
 fiesh. As he that has faith, cannot be an infidel ;(/;) 
 nor he that is an infidel have faith. But even those 
 things which ye do according to the flesh are spirit- 
 ual ; for as much as ye do all things in Jesus Christ. 
 
 9. Nevertheless I have heard of some who have 
 pa? pcd by you, having perverse doctrine : whom ye 
 did not suffer to sow among you ; but stopped your 
 ears, that ye might not receive those things that were 
 sown by them: as being the stonr\s of the tentple of 
 the Father,(^) prepared for his building ;{u) and drawn 
 
 (A) Accu'- to'n themselves tc cirry. 
 
 {n) Vid. Voss. Annot. in loc -Pearson. Vind. Tgn. par. 2. p. 207, 
 203. 
 
 (ft) As neither is faith the things of infldelitj^ nor infidelity fhe 
 thincs of faith 
 
 (O' vlonii;. Kr!j ii. 20. 21, 22. 1 Pet. ii. 5. 
 
 (a) The building of God the ir'ulher. 
 
TO THE EPHESIANS. 195 
 
 upon high by the cross of Christ, as by an engine ;(w) 
 using the Holy Ghobt as the rope : your faith being 
 your support ; and your charity the way that leads 
 unto God. Ye are therefore, with all your compan- 
 ions in the same journey, full of God ; his sjiiritual 
 temples, full of Christ, full of holiness ; adorned in 
 all tilings with the commands of Christ : in whom al- 
 so I rejoice that I have been thought worthy by this 
 present Epistle to converse, and joy together with you; 
 that with respect to the other life, ye love nothing but 
 God only. 
 
 1 0. i/'ray also without ceasing for other men : for 
 there is hope of repentance in them, thut they may 
 attain u-iiio God. Let them therefore at least be in- 
 structed by your works, if they will be no other way. 
 Bh ye mild ai their anger ; hufnhle at their l)oa^ting : 
 to their blasphemies, re: urn your prayers : to their er- 
 ror, your lirnuiess in the faith : when they are cruel, 
 be ye gentle; not endt-avouriLg to imitate their ways : 
 (K't us be their brethren in all kindness and modera- 
 tion, but let us be followers of the Lord ; for w iio u as 
 ever more unjustly used ? more destitute ? mi;re dis- 
 pised r) that so no hei b of the devil muy be found in 
 you ; but ye may remain in all holiness and sobriety 
 both of body and spirit, in Christ Jehus.(/') 
 
 1 1. The last times are come upon us : let us there- 
 fore be very reverent, and fear the long sufilring of 
 God, that it be not to us unto condemnation, l^or 
 let us either fear the wrath that is to come, or let us 
 love the grace that we at present enjoy ; that by the 
 one or other of these,(f) we may be found in Christ 
 Jesus, unto tiue life. Besides him, let nothing be 
 worthy of you ; for whom also I bear about these 
 bonds, those spiritual jewels, in which I would to God 
 that I might arise through your prayers : of which I 
 entreat you to make nie always partaker, that I may 
 
 («') By the engine of the cross. &c. Peai-son. ib. part 2, cnp. 12. 
 (A) In Jesus Christ bollt Imrlily nnd s' 'iritii iilv. 1 Cor. vii, 54. 
 (c) One ef the two, only thai we may be found, &:c. 
 
196 ST. IGNATIUs's tPISTLE 
 
 be found in the lot of the Christians of Ephesus, who 
 have always agreed with the Apostles, through the 
 power of Jesus Christ. 
 
 12. I know both who I am, and to whom I write : 
 I, a person condemned ; ye, such as have obtained 
 mercy : I, exposed to danger : ye, confirmed against 
 danger. Ye are the passage of those that are killed 
 for God ; the companions of Paul in the mysteries of 
 the Gospel ; the holy, the martyr, the deservedly 
 most happy Paul : at whose feet may I be found, 
 when I shall have attained unto God ; who through- 
 out all his Epistle makes mention of you in Christ 
 Jesus. (w) 
 
 1 3. Let it be your care therefore to come more fully 
 together, to the praise and glory of God. For when 
 ye meet fully together in the same place, the powers 
 of the devil are destroyed, and his mischief is dissolv- 
 ed by the unity of your faith. And indeed, nothing 
 is better than peace ; by which all war both spiritual 
 and earthly, is abolished.(/>) 
 
 14. Of all which nothing is hid from you, if ye 
 have perfect faith and charity in Christ Jesus, which 
 are the beginning and end of life. For the beginning 
 is faith ; the end charity. And these tw^o joined to- 
 gether, are of God : but all other things which con- 
 cern a holy life are the consequences of these. No 
 man professing a true faith, sinneth ; neither does he 
 who has charity, hate any. The tree is made manifest 
 by its fruity [Matt xii. 33.] So they who profess them- 
 selves to be Christians, are known by what they do.(r) 
 For Christianity is not the work of an outward pro- 
 fession ; but shews itself in the power of faith, if a 
 man be found faithful unto the end. 
 
 15. It is better for a man to hold his peace, and 
 be ;(s) thaxi to say, he is a Christian, and not to ber 
 
 (?n) '• id. Coteler- in loc. Peai-s. Viiid. Ign. par. 2. cap. 10. 
 (/i) Cf Liiings in Heaven, and of things on Earth- 
 (r) Shall l)e seen or made manifest, 
 v"?) Speaking, not to be. 
 
TO THE EPHESIANS. t^J 
 
 It ig good to teach ; if what he says, he does likewise. 
 There is therefore one master who spake, and it was 
 done; and even those things which he did without 
 speaking are worthy of the Father. He that pos- 
 se:>ses the word of Jesus, is truly able to hear his very 
 silence, that he may be perfect ; and both do accord- 
 ing to what he speaks, and be known by those things 
 of which he is silent. There is nothing hid Irom God, 
 but even our secrets are nigh unto him. Let us there- 
 fore do all things, as becomes tho:,e who have God 
 dwelling in them ,• that we may be his temples, and 
 he may be our God : as also he is, and will manifest 
 himself before our faces, by those things for which we 
 justly love him. 
 
 It). Be not deceived, my brethren : those that cor- 
 rupt families by adultery, shall not inherit the king- 
 dom ot God.* If therefore they who do this accord- 
 ing to the flesh, have sutTered death ;(i/) how much 
 more shall he die, who by his wicked doctrine cor- 
 rupts the faith of God, for which Christ was crucifi- 
 ed .? he that is thus detiled,(::;) shall depart into un- 
 quenchable fire, and so also shall he that hearkens to 
 him. 
 
 17. For this cause did the Lord sufler the ointment 
 to be poured on his head,(i) that he might breathe the 
 breath of immortality unto his Church. Be not ye 
 therefore anointed with the evil savour of the doctrine 
 of the prince of this world : let him not take you cap- 
 tive from the life tiiat is set before j'ou. And why 
 are we not all wise ; seeing we have received the 
 knowledge of God, which is Jesus Christ ? Why do 
 we suitt-r ourseives foolishly to perish ; not consider- 
 ing the gift which the Lord has truly sent to us ? 
 
 18. Let my life be sacrificed for the doctrine of Lh<? 
 
 '^ The corrupters of houses. 1 Cor. vi. 9, 10, 
 
 (j/) 1 Cor. X. S. 
 
 v.~) Such i one being become defiled. 
 
 (/•) Receive oiatmcnt. I'.-ial, kHs', 8. c.\s;xii. ^^ 
 
i98 ST. IGNATIUS'S EPIS^rLE 
 
 cross ;(e) which is indeed a scandal to the unbelievers, 
 but to us is bulvution and hie eternal. When- is the 
 wise man / where is the disputer ? \\ Cor. i. 20.] 
 where is the boasting of those who are called wise ? 
 for our God Jesus Christ, was according to the dis- 
 pensation of God, conceived in the womb of Mary, 
 of the seed of JDavid by the Holy Ghost : he was 
 born, and baptized, that through his passion, he might 
 purify water, to the washing uway of sin. 
 
 19. Now the fVirginity of Mary, and he who was 
 born of her, was kept in secret from the prince of 
 this world; as was also the death of our Lord ; three 
 of the mysteries the most spoken of throughout (he 
 world, yet done in secret by God.(/r) How then was 
 our Saviour manifested to the world ? a star >hone in 
 Heaven beyond all the other stars, and its light was 
 inexpressible, and its novelty struck terror into men's 
 minds. All the rest of the stars, together with the 
 sun and moon, were the chorus to this >tar : but that 
 sent out its light exceedingly above them all. And 
 men began to be troubled to think whence this new 
 star came so unlike to all the others. Hence all the 
 power of magic became dissolved; and every bond 
 of wickedness was destroyed ; men's ignorance was 
 taken away, and the old kingdom abolished ; God 
 himself appearing in the form of a man, for the re- 
 newal of eternal life. From thence began what God 
 had prepared : from thenceforth things were disturb- 
 ed ; forasmuch as he designed to abolish death. 
 
 20. But if Jesus Christ shall give me grace through 
 your prayers, and it be his will, I purpose in a second 
 Epistle which I will suddenly write unto you to ma- 
 nifest to you more fully the dispensation of which I 
 have now begun to speak, unto the new man, which 
 is Jesus Christ ; both in his faith, and charity ; in his 
 suffering, and in his resurrection : especially if the 
 Lord shall make known unto me, that ye all by name 
 
 (g) See Dr. Smith's note in loc 1 Cor. i. 18, 2S, 24.^ 
 \k) Silence, or quietness. See Rom. xvi- 25. 
 
TO THE EPHESIANS. 199 
 
 come together in common in one faith, and in one 
 Jesus Christ ; who was of the race of David accord- 
 ing to the flesh; the 'Jon of man, and Son of Ood, 
 obeying your Bishop and the Presbytery with an en- 
 tire atfection ; breaking one and tlie same bread, 
 which is the medicine of immortahty ; our antidote 
 that we should not die, but hve forever in Christ 
 Jesus. 
 
 2 1 . My soul be for yours, and theirs whom ye have 
 sent, to the glory of God ; even unto Smyrna, from 
 whence also I write to you ; giving thanks unto the 
 Lord, and loving Polycarp even as I do you. Re- 
 member me, as Jesus Christ does remember you. 
 Pray for the Church which is in Syria, from wirence 
 I am carried bound to Rome ; being the least of all 
 the faithful which are there, as I have been thought 
 worthy to be found to the glory of God. Fare ye 
 well in God the Father, and in Jesus Christ, our com- 
 n>on hope. — Amen. 
 
 TO THE EPHESIANS. 
 
THE 
 
 EFISTILE OF STe IGr:^ATIUS 
 
 TO THE 
 
 MAGNESIANS. 
 
 Ignatius who is also called Theophorus ; to tlie blessed [Churcli](a) 
 by the grace of God the Father in Jesus Christ ou. S.vio,i, : in 
 ■whom I salute the Church which is at Mngiiesia near the i'Uean- 
 der ; and wish it all joy, in God the Father, and in Jesus Christ* 
 
 I. WHEN I heard of your well ordered love and 
 charity in God, being full of joy, I desired much to 
 speak unto you in the faith of Jesus Christ. For hav- 
 ing been thought worthy to obtain a most excellent 
 iiame,(rf) in the bonds which I carry about,(f^) I salute 
 the Churches ; wishing in them a union both of the 
 body and Spirit of Jesus Christ, our eternal life ; as 
 also of faith and charity, to which nothing is prefer- 
 red : but especially of Jesus and the Father ; in whom 
 if we undergo all the injuries of the prince of this 
 present world, and escape, vve shall enjoy God. 
 
 II. Seeing then I have been judged worthy to see 
 you, by Damas your most excellent Bishop; and by 
 your very worthy Presbyters, Bassus, and Apolloni- 
 us ; and by my fellow servant Sotio the deacon ; in 
 whom I rejoice, forasmuch as he is subject unto his 
 Bishop as to the grace of God, and to the Presbytery 
 
 (a) Vid. Interpr. I^at. Epist. interpol. 
 
 {d ) Been vouchsafed a name carrying a great deal of divinity 
 in it. 
 (ff) See Bishop Peafson. Vind. Ign. par. 2, cap, 12, page 146, 
 
ST. IGNATIUS'S EPISTLE, &C. 201 
 
 as to the law of Jesus Christ ; I determined to write 
 
 unto you.(^) 
 
 3. Wherefore it will become you also not to use 
 your Bishop too familiarly upon the account of his 
 youth ;(/) but to yield all reverence to lum according 
 to the power of God the Father : as also 1 perceive 
 that your holy Presbyters do ; not considering his 
 uge,(w) which indeed to appearance is young ; but as 
 becomes those who are prudent in God, submitting 
 to him, or rather not to him, but to the Father of our 
 Lonl Jesus Christ the Bishop of us all. It will there- 
 fore behove you, with all sincerity, to obey your Bi- 
 shop ; in honour of him whose pleasure it is that ye 
 should do so, because he that does not do so, deceives 
 not the Bishop whom he sees, but aftVonts him that is? 
 invisible. For whatsoev.u* of this kind is done, it re- 
 flects not upon man, but upon God, who knows the 
 secrets of our hearts.* 
 
 4. It is therefore fittins:, that we should not onlv 
 be called Christians, but be so. As some call indeed 
 their governor, Bishop ; but yet do all things without 
 him. But I can never think ihat such as these have a 
 good conscience, seeing tiiey are not gathered togeth- 
 er thoroughly according to God's commandment. 
 
 5. Seeing tlien all liiings have an end, there are 
 these two inditVerently set before us, death and life ; 
 and every one shall depart unto his proper place. For 
 a!} there are two sorts of coins, the one of God, the 
 other of the world ; and each of these has its proper 
 inscription engraven upon it ; so also is it here. The 
 unbelievers are of this world ; but the faithful, through 
 charity, have the character of God the Father by 
 Jesus Christ : by whom if we are not readily dis}JOsed 
 to die after the likeness of his passion, his life is- not 
 in us. 
 
 (fc^ Ai)ml Vet. Lat. inter. Glorificato D.iun Patrem D. noi^tri, 
 Jc'tu Christ i. 
 
 (/) Vicl. Voss. Annot. in Ice. Pcai'so.i. Pr:cf, ad Viiiil. Ijrnat. 
 (;/7) Seeming youthful state. 
 * Vic). Epist. Intern, ad loc. 
 
 [26] 
 
202 ST. IGNATIUS'S EPISTLE 
 
 6. Forasmuch therefore as I have in the persons be- 
 fore mentioned, seen all of you in faith and charity ; 
 I exlioj-t you that ye study to do all things in a divine 
 concord : your Bishop presiding in the place of God, 
 your Presbyters in the place of the council of the 
 Apostles ; and your Deacons most dear to me, being 
 entrusted with the ministry of Jesus Christ ; who wus 
 with the Father before all ages, and appeared in the 
 end to us.(s) Wherefore taking the same holy course, 
 see that ye all reverence one another : and let no one 
 look upon his neighbour after the flesh, but do you all 
 mutually love each other in Jesus Christ. Let there 
 be nothing that may be able to make a division among 
 you ; but be ye united to your Bishop, and those who 
 preside over you, to be your pattern and direction in 
 the way to immortality. 
 
 7. As therefore the Lord did nothing without the 
 Father, being united to him ; neither by himself nor 
 yet by his Apostles ; so neither do ye do any thing 
 without your Bishop and Presbyters : neither endea- 
 vour to let any thing appear rational to yourselves 
 apart ; but being come together into the same place, 
 have one common prayer ; one supplication ; one 
 mind ; one hope ; in charity and in joy undefiled. 
 There is one Lord Jesus Christ, than whom nothing is 
 better. W herefore come ye all together as unto one 
 temple of God ; as to one altar, as to one Jesus 
 Christ; who proceeded from one Father, and exists 
 in one, and is returned to otie.^ 
 
 8. Be not deceived with strange doctrines ; nor with 
 old fables which are unprofitable. For if we still con- 
 tinue to live according to the Jewish law, we do con- 
 fess ourselves not to have received grace. For even 
 the most holy prophets lived according to Christ Jesus. 
 And for this cause were they persecuted, being in- 
 spired by his grace, to convince the unbelievers and 
 
 (2) Was made inanifest. Hebr. ix. 26. 
 
 * John X. 30— xiv. 11, 12— xvii, 21, 22.— Eph. iv. 3. 4, 5, 6V 
 John «vi. 28. 
 
TO THE MAGNESIANS. 203 
 
 disobedient that there is one God who has manifested 
 himself by Jesus Clirist his Son ; who is his eternal 
 ■word, not coining forth from silence, who in all things 
 pleased him that sent him, [John i. 1.] 
 
 9. Wherefore if they who were brought up in these 
 antient la^vs came nevertheless to the newness of 
 hope ; no longer observing ^aboaths, but keeping the 
 Lord's day, in which also our life is sprung uj) by him, 
 and through his death, whom yet some deny : (by 
 which mystery we have been brought to believe, and 
 therefore wait that we may be found the disciples of 
 Jeii-us Christ, our only master:) how shall we be able 
 to live ditlerent from him ; whose disciples the very 
 p!0j)hets themselves being, d.d by the Spirit expect 
 jbiiu as their master. And tlierei'ore he whom they 
 ju.^ily wailed for, being come, raised them up from 
 the dead, [Mat. xxvii. o2.J 
 
 1 0. Let us not then be insensible of his goodness ; 
 for should he have dealt with us according to our 
 works, we had not now had a being.(/) Wherefore 
 being become his disciples, let us learn to live accord- 
 ing to the rules of Christianity : for whosoever is call- 
 ed by any other name besides this, he is not of God. 
 Lay aside therefore the old, and sour, and evil lea- 
 ven ; and be changed into the n?w leaven, which is 
 Jesus Christ. Be ye salted in him, lest any one among 
 you should be corrupted ; for by your Saviour ye 
 shall be judged. (//) It is absurd to name Jesus Christ, 
 and to Judaize. For the Christian religion did not 
 embrace the Jewish, but the Jewish the Christian ; 
 that so every tongue that believed might be gathered 
 together unto God. 
 
 1 1 . These things, my beloved, I write unto you ; 
 not that 1 know of any among you that lie under this 
 error : but as one of the least among you, I am desi- 
 rous to forewarn you that ye fall not into the snares 
 
 (/) Vid. Annot. Voss. in loc. Should he have imitated our work'" 
 Gr. 
 (n) Convicted, overthrown. 
 
201 ST. IGNATIUS'S EPISTLE 
 
 of vain doctrine : but that ye be fully instructed in 
 the birth and suffering, and resurrection of Jesus 
 Christ, our hope J which was accomplished in the 
 time of the government of Pontius Jhilate, and that 
 most truly and certainly ; and from which God forbid 
 that any among you should be turned aside. 
 
 1 2 May I therefore have joy of you in all things, 
 if I shall be worthy of it. For though 1 am bound, 
 yet am 1 not worthy to be compared to one of you 
 that are at liberty. I know that ye are not pufled up ; 
 for ye have Jesus Christ in your hearts. And especi- 
 ally when I commend you, I know that ye are asham- 
 ed, as it is written, the just man condemneth himself, 
 [Prov. xviii. 17. Sept.] 
 
 13. Study therefore to be confirmed in the doctrine 
 of our Lord, and of his Apostles ; that so whatsoever 
 ye do, ye may prosper both in body and spirit ; in 
 faith and charity ; in the Son, and in the Father, and 
 in the Holy Spirit ; in the beginning, and in the end : 
 together with your most worthy bishop, and the well- 
 wrought spiritual crown of your Presbytery; and 
 your deacons which are according to God. Be sub- 
 ject to your Bishop, and to one another, as Jems 
 Christ to the Father according to the flesh ; and the 
 Apostles both to Christ, and to the Father, and to iie 
 Hi)ly Ghost ; that so ye may be united both in Oudy 
 and Spirit. 
 
 14. Knowing you to be full of God, I have the 
 more briefly exhorted you. Be mindful of me in your 
 prayers, that I may attain unto God ; and oi the 
 Church that is in Syria, from which I am not worthy 
 to be called. For I stand in need of your joint pray- 
 ers in God, and of your charity, that the Church 
 which is in Syria may be thought worthy to be nou- 
 rished by your Church.(^:;) 
 
 15. The Eijhesians from Smyrna salute you,u7) 
 I'rom which place I write unio you; (being present 
 
 (z) i-dcHed Vii! E,.'st. )iueri.ol. in I-jc. 
 (t) VV Uich came to Smyrna upon my account. 
 
TO THE MAGNESIANS. 205 
 
 here to the glory of God, in like manner as you are,) 
 who have in all things refreshed me ,• together with 
 Poly carp the Bishop of the Smy means. The rest of 
 the Cliurches, in the honour of Jesus Christ, salute 
 you. Farewell, and be ye strengthed in the concord 
 of God ; enjoying his inseparable Spirit, which is Je- 
 sus Christ. 
 
 TO THE MAGNESIANS. 
 
THE 
 
 EFISTIilE OF STe IG-NATIUS 
 
 TO THE 
 
 TRALLIANS- 
 
 Ignatius, who is^also called Theophonis, to the holy Church which 
 is at Tralics m Asia ; beloved ot God, the Fa'.hcr of Jesus Chrisi;; 
 elect, and worthy oi" (iod, having peace through the flesh, and 
 blood, and passion of Jusus Christ our hope ; in the resurrection 
 ■which is by him : which also i salute in its fulness, continuing in 
 the Apostolical character; wishing all joy and happiness unto it. 
 
 1. I HAVE heard of your blameless and constanf 
 disposition through patience, which not only appears 
 in your outward conversation,(/) but is naturally 
 rooted, and grounded in you : in like manner as Poly- 
 bius your Bishop has declared unto me ; who came to 
 me to Smyrna, by the will of God and Jesus Christ ; 
 and so rejoiced together with me in my bonds for 
 Jesus Christ, that in effect I saw your whole Church 
 in him. Having therefore received the testimony of 
 your good will towards me for God's sake, by him ; 
 I seemed to find you,(/) as also I knew that ye were, 
 the followers of God. 
 
 2. For whereas ye are subject to your Bishop as to 
 Jesus Christ, ye appear to me to live not after the 
 manner of men, but according to Jesus Christ; who 
 died for us, that so believing in his death, ye might 
 escape death. It is therefore necessary, that as ye do, 
 so without your Bishop you should do nothing : also 
 
 CfJ Which you have not according to use, but according to pos - 
 session. 
 (I) Vid. Vossium in loc. 
 
TO THE TRALLIANS. 207 
 
 be ye subject to your Presbyters, as to the Apostles of 
 Jesus v. hrist our hope ; in whom if we walk, we shall 
 be found in him\o) The deacons also, as being the 
 ministers of the mysteries of Jesus Christ, must by 
 all aiuuns please all. For they are not the ministers 
 of meat and drink, but of the Cliurch of God. 
 Wherefore they must avoid all offences, as tiwy would 
 do tire. 
 
 3. In like manner let all reverence the deacons as 
 Jesus Christ ;(<7) and the Bishop as the Father, and 
 the Presbyters as the Sanhedrim of God, and college 
 of the Apostles. Without these there is no Church. 
 Concerning all which 1 am persuaded that ye think 
 after the very same manner : for I have received, and 
 even now have with ne the pattern of your love, in 
 your Bishop. Whose very look is in^tructive ;(/) and 
 whose mildness powerful ;(//) whom I am persuaded 
 the very atheists themselves cannot but reverence. 
 But because I have a love towards you, I will not 
 write any more sharply unto you about this matter, 
 though 1 very well might ; but now I have done so ; 
 lest being a condemned man, I should seem to pre- 
 scribe to you as an Apostle. 
 
 4. I have great knowledge in God ; but I refrain 
 myself, lest I should perish in my boasting. For now 
 I ought the more to fear, and not hearken to those 
 that ivould puff me up. For they that speak to me, 
 in my praise^ chasten me. For I indeed desire to suf- 
 fer, but I cannot tell whether I am worthy so to do. 
 And this desire,(;2) though to others it does not appear, 
 yet to myself it is for that very reason the more 
 violent. I have therefore need of moderation ; by 
 which tl-3 prince of this world is destroyed. 
 
 5. Am I not able lo write to you of heavenly 
 
 (o) Vid. Vossium in loc. 
 
 ('/) As also tiic Bishcp like Jesus Christ the Son of the Father 
 Vossius in luc. vid. alitor Cotclciium. 
 (t J Habit of Body is gro it instruction. 
 (uj Power. Vid. Vo-sImu ^-c Ussf-rivini in loc 
 fzj Vid. Anuot. Vos,si': ux ioc. 
 
208 ST. IGNATIUS'S KPISTLE 
 
 things ? but I fear lest I should harm you, who are 
 yet out baoes in Christ : (excuse me this care,) and 
 lest perchance being not able to receive tiieai, ye 
 should be choakeu with I hem. For even 1 n)y^elf, 
 alihougii I am in bonds, yet am not therefore aole to 
 underslvind heavenly things : as the places of the An- 
 gels, and the several coin^janies of them, under their 
 respective princes ; thmgs visible and invisible ; but 
 in these I am yet a learner ; for nmny things are 
 wanting to us, that we come not short of God. 
 
 6. I exhort you therefore, or rather not I, but the 
 love of Jesus Christ, that ye use none out Chii:slian 
 nourishment ; abstaining from pasture vvnich is of 
 another kind, I mean heresy. For they that are he- 
 retics^{c) confound together the doctrine of Jesus 
 Christ, with their own poison ; whilst they seem wor- 
 thy of belief :{d) as men give a deadly potion mixed 
 with sweet wine ; which he who is ignorant of, does 
 with the treacherous pleasure sweetly drink in his 
 own death. 
 
 7. Wherefore guard yourselves against such per- 
 sons. And that you will do if you are not puffed up ; 
 but continue inseparable from Jesus Christ our God, 
 and from your Bishop, and from the commands of the 
 Apostles.(6^) He that is within the altar is pure ; but 
 he that is without, that is, that does any thing with- 
 out the Bishop, and Presbyters, and Deacons, is not 
 pure in his conscience. 
 
 8. Not that I know there is any thing of this na- 
 ture among you ; but I fore-arm you, as being 
 greatly beloved by me, foreseeing the snares of the 
 Devil. Wherefore putting on meekness, renew your- 
 selves in faith, that is the flesh of the Lord ; and in 
 charity, that is the blood of Jesus Christ. Let no man 
 
 Cc) Vid. de hoc loco conjecturas Vossii, Cotelerii, & Junii apud 
 Usseiium. Comp. Epist. Interpol in loc. Et Voss. Annot. in Epis' . 
 ad Phil. p. 281. 
 
 (dj Being believed for their dif^iiity 
 
 (ej Vid. Usserii obs. Marg. Comp. Coteler. ib. 
 
TO THE TRALLIANS. 209 
 
 have any grudge against his neighbour. Give no oc- 
 casion to tiie oentiies ; lest by means of a tew fooli h 
 men, the whole congregation oi GjcI be evil spoken 
 of. For'woi3 to tiiat tnau tnrougu whose vanity my 
 liame is blasphemed by any.(/) 
 
 9. Stop your ears, therefore, as often as any one 
 shall speak contrary to Jesus Christ ; who was of the 
 race of David, of the Virgin Mary. \\ ho was truly 
 born, and did eat and drink ; was truly persecuted 
 under Pontius Pilate ; was truly crucified and dead ; 
 both those in Heaven, and on earth, and under the 
 earth being spectators of it. Who was also truly 
 raised from the dead by his Father, after the same 
 manner as he will also raise up us who believe in him, 
 by Christ Jesus ; without whom we have no true lite. 
 
 10. Bui if as some who are atheists, that is to say 
 infidels, pretend, that he only seemed to suffer : (they 
 themselves only seeming to exist) why then am I 
 bound ? why do I desire to tight with beasts ? there- 
 fore do I die in vain : therefore I will not speak falsely 
 against the Lord 
 
 1 1. Flee therefore these evil sprouts which bring 
 forth deadly fruit ; of which if any one taste, he 
 shall presently die. For these are not the plants of 
 the Father ; seeing if they were, they would ap- 
 pear to be the branches of the cross, and their fruit 
 would be incorruptible : by which he invites you 
 through his passion, who are members of him. For 
 the head cannot be without its members, God having 
 promised a union, that is himself. 
 
 1 2. I salute you from Smyrna, together with the 
 Churches(/;2) of God that are present with me ; who 
 have refreshed me in all things, both in the flesh and 
 in the spirit. My bonds, which I carry about me for 
 the sake of Christ, (beseeching him that I may attain 
 unto God) exhort you, that you continue in concord 
 
 (f) Through whom in vanity. Isaiali lit. 5. 
 (m) i. e. The delegates of the Churches. 
 
 (27] 
 
210 ST. IGNATIUS'S EPISTLE, &C. 
 
 am ;3ng yourselves, and in prayer with one another. 
 For it uecomes every one of you, especially the Pres- 
 by.vTs, to refresh the Bishop, to the honour of the 
 Father, of Jesus Christ, and of the Apostles. I be- 
 seech you that you hearken to me in love ; that I may 
 not by those things which I write, rise up in witness 
 against you.(o) Fray also for me ; who through the 
 mercy of God stand in need of your prayers, that I 
 may be worthy of the portion which I am about to 
 obtain, that I be not found a reprobate. 
 
 1 3. The love of those who are at Smyrna and Ephe- 
 sus salute you. Remember in your prayers the Church 
 of Syria, from which I am not worthy to be called, 
 being one of the least of it. Fare ye well in Jesus 
 Christ ; being subject to your Bishop as to the com- 
 mand of God ; and so likewise to the Presbytery. 
 Love every one his brother with an unfeigned heart. 
 My soul be your expiation,(/») not only now, but when 
 I shall have attained unto God : for I am yet under 
 danger. But the leather is faithful in Jesus Christ, to 
 fulfil both mine and your petition : in whom may ye 
 be found unblameable. 
 
 TO THE TBALLIANS. 
 
 CoJ Be a testimony among you, writing. 
 Ifi) s id. Annot, Vossii 6c Coteler. in loc. 
 
THE 
 
 EPISTLE 0]F ST. IG]!^^ATIUS 
 
 TO THE 
 
 ROMANS. 
 
 ■ *g CCCCCM ^ ■ 
 
 rgTiatius, who is also called Thenphonis ;Ca) to the Church which 
 has obfiined meiry from the majesty of the Most Hii^h Father, 
 and his only begtitu-ii Son Jesus (Christ ; beloved, and illuminated 
 through the will of him who wjlieth all things which are accor- 
 ding to the love of Jcsns Christ our God.f'r^ which also presides 
 in the plac? of the region of the Romans ;(tf) and which I salute in 
 the name of Jesus Ch. ist, [is being] united bmh in f-esh and spj- 
 rit to all his r.omniaiuls ffj f.tid filled with the grace of God ;{g^ 
 [all joy] in Jesus Christ oar Godf/iJ 
 
 ]. FORASMUCH as I have at last obtained 
 through iny prayers to God,(/t) to see your fiices, 
 which I much desired to do ;(fn) being bound in Christ 
 Je-us, I hope ere /o/rg to sahite you, if it shall be the 
 will of God to grant me to attain unto the end I lo/ig- 
 for. For the beginning is well disposed, if I shall but 
 have grace, without hindrance, to receive what is ap- 
 pointed for me. But I fear your love, lest it do me 
 
 (a) Vld. Pearson. Viiid. fgnat. par 2, ch. If), p. 214. 
 
 frj <iod ; w!\i h alsn j;reside-> in the pi ice of the region of the 
 Romans, worthy of tiod ; mnsi decent, nnst blessed, m(St praised, 
 Tuosi woi ihy t> obiain what it desires ; most pure, most charitable, 
 cared by the name of Chiist and the FathL-i-. (ir. 
 
 {d) IVpe of thy Ciiorus, i. c. The Church of the Romans. Scs 
 Voss. Annot. in loc. 
 
 ffj 'l"he Son of the F ither ; to those who arc — Gr. 
 
 (gj Wholly filled (ir. 
 
 (h) [Being al>snlutely separated from any other colour ; much 
 pure, or immaculate joy.] 
 
 (X-) Vid. Voss. Annot in Inc. 
 
 (m) And have receivc.d even more than I asked, being bound 
 
212 StV IGNATIUS'S EPISl'LE 
 
 an injury. For it is easy for you to do what you 
 please ; out it will be hard lor me to attain unto Ood, 
 if you spare me. 
 
 2. But I would not that ye should please men,(<7) 
 but God ; wtiom also ye do please. For neither bhall 
 I ever hereafter have such an opportunity of gomg 
 unto God ; nor will you, ii ye shall now be silent, 
 ever be entitled to a better work. For if you shall be 
 silent in my behalf, I shall be made partafcer of God. 
 But if you shall love my body, I shall have my course 
 again to run. Wherelore ye cannot do me a greater 
 kindness, than to suffer me to be sacrificed unto God, 
 now that the altar is already prepared : that when ye 
 shall be gathered together in love, ye may give thanks 
 to the Father through Cnrist Jesus, that he has vouch- 
 safed to bring a Bishop of Syria urito you^ being(2) 
 called from the east unto the west. For it is good for 
 me to set from the world, unto God ; that I may rise 
 again unto him. 
 
 3. Ye have never envied any one ; ye have taught 
 others. I would therefore that ye should now do those 
 things yourselves^{a) which in your instructions you 
 have prescribed to others. (b) Only pray for me, that 
 Ood would give me both inward aiid outward strength, 
 that I may not only say, but will ; nor only called a 
 Christian, but be found one. For if I shall be found 
 a Christian, I may then deservedly be called one : and 
 be thought faithful, when I shall no longer appear to 
 the woald. Nothing is good, that is seen.(c) For 
 even our God, Jesus Christ, now that he is in the 
 Father, does so much the more appear. A Christian 
 is not a work of opinion ;(ry) but of greatness of mind 
 [especially when he is hated by the world. J(p) 
 
 (q ) 1 will ;iot please you as mer. Gr. 
 (2) Thai ci Bishoj), of Svria sh ,i:l 1 !)e found. 
 (u) That these thintjs also sh-au.i e tivni. 
 (6) Commiiuclecl. Vid. Aniiot. U>-se;!i in loc. N. ~6, 27. 
 (c ) Nothing that is .-^ en is ete'ii:!l : for the things, which aic 
 seen are temporal, but the liiiug-.s thut are not seen arc eternal. Gr. 
 Cd) Persuasion or silence. Gr. 
 (c) [DesUTJt. Gr.] 
 
TO THE ROMANS. 213 
 
 4. I write to the Churches, and signify to them all, 
 that I am willing to die for God,(/) unless you hmaer 
 me. I beseech you that you siiew not an unseason- 
 able good will towards me. Suher me to be food to 
 the wild beasts by whom I shall attain unto God. 
 For I am the wheat of God ; and I shall be ground 
 by the teeth of the wild beasts, that I may be found 
 the pure bread of Christ.(/) Rather encourage the 
 beasts, that they may become my sepulchre ; and may 
 leave nothing of my body ; that being dead, I may 
 not be troublesome to any. Then shall I be truly the 
 disciple of Jesus Christ, when the world shall nut see 
 so much as my body. Pray therefore unto Christ for 
 me, that by these instruments I may be made the sa- 
 crifice of God. I do not, as Peter and Paul, com- 
 mand you. They were Apostles, I a condemned 
 man ; they were free, but I am even to this day a 
 servant : but if I shall suffer, I .shall then become the 
 freeman of Jesus Christ, and shall rise free. And 
 now, being in bonds, I learn, not to desire any 
 tliing.(;/) 
 
 5. From Syria even unto Rome, I fight with beasts 
 both by sea and land ; both night and day : being 
 bound to ten leopards, that is to say, to such a band 
 of soldiers ; who though treated with all manner of 
 kindness, are the worse for it. But I am the more in- 
 structed by their injuries ; *' y«t am I therefore not 
 justified," [I Cor. iv. 4. J May I enjoy the wild beasts 
 that are prepared for me ; which also I wish may ex- 
 ercise all their fierceness upon me :(o) and whom for 
 that end I will encourage, ( />) that they may be sure 
 to devour me, and not serve me as they have done 
 some, whom out of fear they have not touched. But, 
 
 (f) V;.'!. U Pcv. Annot. n. 31. 
 
 C'l) Vid. La . V(.r. iiuei-pr. Et Aniiot. Usscr. n. 33. 
 (./') Any \vo;ld, or v:iia ihin.js. (ir. 
 
 ( ()) ^ »d. V'oss. \\\ loc. Ussci-. Aai\./'; w- 43. Mav be readv for me. 
 CJr. 
 
 (/O U^!;.f^•. Anr.ot. n. 48 
 
214 ST. IGNATIUS 'S EPISTLE 
 
 and if they will not do it \viUin3l7, I will provoke 
 them to it. Pardon me in this matter ; 1 know vsiiat 
 is profitable for me. Now I betjai to be a disciple : 
 [Luke xiv. 27 ] nor shall any thing move me, whether 
 visible or invisiole, that I may attain to Christ Jesus.(<7) 
 Let fire, and the cross; let the companies of wild 
 beasts, let breakings of bones, and tearing of mem- 
 bers; let the shattering in pieces of the whole body,(^) 
 and all the wicked torments of the Devil come upon 
 me (//) only let me enjoy Jesus Christ. 
 
 6. All the ends of the world, and the kingdoms of 
 it, will profit me nothing : I would rather die for Je- 
 sus Christ, than rule to the utmost ends of the earth. 
 Him I seek who died for us :(«) him I desire that rose 
 again for us. This is the gain that is laid up for me.(/>) 
 Pardon me, my brethren, ye shall not hinder me 
 from living: [nor seeing I desire to go to God,(c) may 
 you separate me from him^ for the sake of this world ; 
 nor seduce me by any of the desires of it.] Suffer 
 me to enter(t') into pure light ; where being c6me, I 
 shall be indeed the servant of Oo^.^g) Permit me 
 to imitate the passion of my God. If any one has 
 him within himself, let him consider what I desire ; 
 and let him have compassion on me, as knowing how 
 I am streightened.(//) 
 
 7. The prince of this world would fain carry me 
 away, and corrupt my resolution towards my God. 
 Let none of you(^) therefore help him :(/) rather do 
 ye join with me, :hat is, with God. Do not speak 
 with Jesus Christ, and yet covet the w^orld. Let not 
 any envy dwell with you : no not though I myself 
 
 C^: ) Vid. Coteler. in loc Rom. viii. 38, 39. 
 
 (0 Vid. U?ser. Annot. n. 56. (u) lb. n. S7. 
 
 fa J For ■what is a man profitted if he bhall gain the v.'holc world 
 and loose his own soul. Gr. add. 
 
 (f)) Usury. Gr. V'd Voss. correct, p. SOI 
 
 (c) Nor desire that I should die, wlio seek to go to God, rejoice 
 not in the world. Gr. 
 
 (f) Take : lay hold on. (g) Vid. Annot. Voss. in loc. 
 
 (h) What things constrain me. {/c) Who arc present. 
 
 (I) Vid. Voss. Annot. in loc. 
 
TO THE ROMANS. 215 
 
 when I shall be come unto you, should exhort you to 
 it, yet do not ye nearken to me ; bat rather beUeve 
 what I now write to you. For though I am alive at 
 the writing this, yet my desire is to die. My love is 
 cruciiied ; Land tne lire that in wiihin me{m) do^s not 
 desire. any water ;(/?) but being uhve and springing 
 within me,(o) says,] come to the Father. I take no 
 pleasure in the ibod of corruption, nor in the plea- 
 sures of this life. I desire the bread of God, which 
 is the flesh of Jesus Christ, (/j) [of the seed of David ;(</) 
 and the drink that I long for] is his blood, which is 
 incorruptible love.(r) 
 
 8. I have no desire to live any longer after the 
 manner of men, neither shall l,(vv) if you consent. 
 Be ye therefore willing, that ye yourselves also may 
 be pleasing to God. 1 exhort you in a few words ;(//) 
 I pray you believe me. Jesus C^hrist will shew you 
 that I speak truly. My mouth is without deceit, and 
 the Father hath truly spolcen by it. Pray therefore 
 for me, that I may accomplish what X desire. I have 
 not written to you after the flesh, but according to 
 the will oi God. If 1 shall suffer, ye have loved me : 
 but if I shall be rejected, ye have hated me.(-) 
 
 9. Remember in your prayers the Church of Syria, 
 which now enjoys God for its shepherd instead of 
 me : let Jesus Christ only oversee it,(a) and your cha- 
 rity. But I am even ashamed to be reckoned as one 
 of them : for neither am I worthy, being the least 
 among them, and as one born out of due season. 
 But liuough mercy I have obtained to be somebody, 
 if 1 shall get unto God, [I Cor. xv. 8.J My spirit sa- 
 
 («i) And there is not. nny fire within me that loves m.ittcr, but 
 livi.ig and sbf.ikins; wmer saying within nic. (xr.] 
 
 (;;) Clotcicriub alitcr cxpiicat Annot. in luc. Uiser. n- 79. 
 
 (o; Vtiss. i;i Ick. v'onti. C-oieler q.v. 
 
 (/.') The he ;venly bread which is. Gr- 
 
 (c/) [The S>!n oi God made in ihcse last times of the seed of Da.- 
 vmI aad A'Drahuni, and the drink of God thai i io!;^ foiv G;- ] 
 
 {r) Gi-. acld-s, and |icrj>eluai life 
 
 (a) .'Xn'i Lhat shall lie. {u) Vid. Annot. Voss. in loc. 
 
 (z) Viz. As unwoj'thy to suffer. {a) Vid- Vet iaicrpr. Lat. 
 
216 ST. IGNATIUS'S EPISTLE, &C. 
 
 lutes you ; and the charity of the Churches that have 
 received me in the name of Jesus Christ ; not as a 
 passenger": for even they that were not near to me in 
 the way, have gone before me to the next city to 
 meet me. 
 
 10. These things I write to you from Smyrna, by 
 the most worthy of the Church of Ephesus. There is 
 now with me, together with many others, Crocus 
 most beloved of me. As for those which are come 
 from Syria, and are gone before me to Rome,(c) to 
 the glory of God, I suppose you are not ignorant of 
 them. Ye shall therefore signify to them that I draw 
 near, for they are all worthy both of God, and of 
 you : whom it is fit that you refresh in all things. 
 This have I written to you, the day before the ninth 
 of the Calends of September.(aQ Be strong unto the 
 end, in the patience of Jesus Christ, (f) 
 
 TO THE ROMANS. 
 
 (c) Vid Vet. Interpr. Lat. 
 
 (d) That is the 23d of August. Gr. (e) ^men. Gr 
 
THE 
 
 EPIBTLS of ST* I&NATIUB 
 
 TO THE 
 
 PHIL ADELF FIT ANS. 
 
 Ignatius, who is also called Theophorus, to the Church of God tlie 
 Failier, and our Ldvd Jesus Chris., which is at rhihuU-lphi i in 
 Asm ; which has obtained mercy, Ueing fixed in the concord of 
 God, and rcjoicini^ evermore in the passion of our Lord, and be-* 
 ing tulfillcd in all mercy through his resurrection : which also I 
 saluie in the blood of Jesus Christ, which is our eternal and un- 
 dchlcd joy :(a) especially if ihcy are at ur.ity with the Bishop, 
 and i'resbyters who are witli him, and the deacons appointed ac- 
 cording to the mind of Jesus Christ ; whon\ ke has settled accord- 
 ing to his own will in all firmness by his Holy Sj^int. 
 
 1. WHICH Bishop I know obtained that great mi- 
 nistry among you, not of himself, neither by men, 
 nor out of vain glory, but by tlie love of God the 
 Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ : whose modera- 
 tion I admire ; who by his silence is able to do more, 
 
 • tlian others with all their vain talk. For he is fitted 
 to the commands, as the harp to its strings. Where- 
 fore my soul esteems his mind towards God most hap- 
 py, knowing it to be fruitful in all virtue, and perfect; 
 full of constancy ; free from passion, and according 
 to all the moderation of the living God. 
 
 2. Wherefore as becomes the children both of the 
 light and of truth ; flee divisions and false doctrines : 
 but where your shepherd is, there do ye, as sheep, 
 follow after. For there a.e many wolves who seem 
 
 ' worthy of belief,(/j) that with a false pleasure lead 
 
 (a) Vid. Vet. In -rp. Lat. 
 (*) Vid. Voss. AviUQt. in loc. 
 
 [28] 
 
218 bT, IGNATIUS'S EPISTLE 
 
 captive those that run in the course of God : but in 
 your concord, they shall find no place. 
 
 3. Abstain therefore from those evil herbs which Je- 
 sus Christ does not dress ; because such are not the 
 plantation of the Father. Not that I have found any 
 division among you, but rather all manner of purity. 
 For as many as are of God, and of Jesus Christ, are 
 also with their Bishop. And as many as shall with 
 repentance return into the unity of tlie Church, even 
 these shall also be the servants of God, that they may 
 live according to Jesus Christ. Be not deceived, 
 brethren : if any one follows him that makes a schism 
 in the Church, he shall not inherit the kingdom of 
 God. If any one walks after any other opinion, he 
 agrees not with the passion of Christ. 
 
 4. Wherefore let it be your endeavour to partake 
 all of the same holy eucharist. For there is but one 
 flesh of our Lord Jesus Christ ; and one cup, in the 
 unity of his blood ; one altar ; as also there is one 
 Bishop, together with his Presbytery, and the dea- 
 cons my fellow servants : that so whatsoever ye do, 
 ye may do it according to the will of God. 
 
 5. My brethren, the love I have towards you makes 
 me the more large ; and having a great joy in you, I 
 endeavour to secure you against danger : or rather 
 not I, but Jesus Christ ; in whom being bound I the 
 more fear, as being yet only on the way to suffering.(o) 
 But your prayer to God shall make me perfect, that 
 I may attain to that portion, which by God's mercy 
 is allotted to me : fleeing to the Gospel as to the flesh 
 of Christ ; and to the Apostles as to the Presbytery of 
 the Church. Let us also love the prophets, for as 
 much as they also have led us to the Gospel, and to 
 the hope in Christ,(^) and to expect him. In whom 
 Mso believing they were saved, in the unity of Jesus 
 Christ ; being holy men, worthy to be loved, and had 
 iji wonder ; who have received testimony from Jesus 
 
 (o) Vid. Voss. in loc. Imperfect. 
 Iq) Vid. Vos-s. in loc. 
 
TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 219 
 
 Christ, and are numbered in the Gospel of our com- 
 mon hope. 
 
 6. But if any one shall preach the Jewish law unto 
 you, hearken not unto him : for it is better to receive 
 the doctrine of Christ from one that has been circum- 
 cised, than Judaism from one that has not. But if 
 either the one or other, do not speak concerning 
 Christ Jesus ; they seem to be but as monuments and 
 sepulchres of the dead, upon which are written only 
 the names of men. Flee therefore the wicked arts 
 and snares of the prince of this world ; lest at any 
 time being oppressed by his cunning, ye grow cold in 
 3''our charity. But come all together into the same 
 place, with an undivided heart. And, I bless my 
 God that I have a good conscience towards yon, and 
 that no one among you has whereof to boast either 
 openly or privately, that I have been burthensome to 
 him in much or little. And I wish to all amongst 
 whom I have conversed, that it may not turn to a 
 witness against them. 
 
 7. For although some would have deceived me ac- 
 cording to the flesh ; yet the Spirit, being from God, 
 is not deceived : for it knows both whence it comes, 
 and whither it goes, and reproves the secrets of the 
 heart. I cried whilst I was among you ; I spake with 
 a loud voice ; attend to the Bishop and to the Pres- 
 bytery, and to the deacons. Now some supposed 
 that I spake this as foreseeing the division that should 
 come among you. But he is my witness for whose 
 sake I am in bonds that I knew nothing from any 
 man. But the Spirit spake, saying on this wise ; do 
 nothing without the Bishop : keep your bodies as the 
 temples of God : love unity : flee divisions : be the 
 followers of Christ, as he was of his Father. 
 
 8. I therefore did as became me, as a man compos- 
 ed to unity. For where there is division and wrath, 
 God dwelleth not. But the Lord forgives all that re- 
 pent, if they return to the unity of God, and to the 
 council of the Bishop. For I trust in the grace of 
 
220 ST. IGNATIUS S EPISTLE 
 
 Jesus Christ that he will free you from every bond. 
 Nevertheless I exhort you that you do nothing out of 
 strife, but according to the instruction of Christ. 
 Because 1 have heard of some who say ; unless 1 hnd 
 it written in the originals,(2) I will not believe it to be 
 •written in the Gospel. And when I said, it is writ- 
 ten, they answered what lay betore them in their cor- 
 rupied copies. But to ine Jesus Christ is instead of 
 all the uncorrupted monuments in the world : together 
 luith those undeliled monuments, his cross, and death, 
 and resurrection, and the faith which is by him : by 
 which 1 desire, through your prayers, to be justified. 
 
 9. The priests indeed are good ; but much better is 
 the High Priest to whom the holy of holies has been 
 committed, and who alone has been entrusted with 
 the secrets of God. He is the door of the Father ; 
 by vvnich Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all 
 prophets enter in ; as well as the Apostles and the 
 Church. And all these things tend to the unity which 
 is ot God. Howbeit the Gospel has somewhat in it 
 far above all other dispensations ; namely, the appear- 
 ance of our Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ, his passi- 
 on and resurrection. For the beloved prophets refer- 
 red to him : but the Gospel is the perfection of incor- 
 ruption. All therefore together are good, if ye be- 
 lieve with charity. 
 
 10. Now as concerning the Church of Antioch 
 which is in Syria, seeing 1 am told that through your 
 prayers, and the bowels which ye have towards it in 
 Jesus Christ, it is in peace ; it will become you, as 
 the Church of God, to ordain some deacon to go to 
 them thither as the ambassador of God ; that he may 
 rejoice with them when they meet together, and glo- 
 rify God's name. Blessed be that man in Jesus 
 Christ, who shall be found worthy of such a minis- 
 try ; and ye yourselves also shall be glorified. Now 
 if ye be willing, it is not impossible for you to do this 
 
 ("zj Archives. Vid. Voss. Anuoc. in Ice. 
 
TO THE PinLADFI^PHIANS. 221 
 
 for the sake of God ; as also the other neighbouring 
 Churches have sent them, some Bishops, some priests 
 and deacons. 
 
 11. As concerning Philo, the deacon of Cilicia, a 
 most worthy man,(c) he still ministers unto me in the 
 word of God ; together with Rheus of Agathopoli.s,(G^) 
 a singular good j)Lrson, who has followed me even 
 from Syria, not regarding his life: these also bear 
 ■witness unto you. And 1 myself give thanks to God 
 for you, that ye receive them as the Lord shall re- 
 ceive you. But for those that dishonoured them, may 
 thry be forgiven through the grace of Jesus Christ. 
 The charity of the brethren that are at Troas salutes 
 you : from whence also I now write by Burrhus, who 
 was sent togiHher with me by those of Ephesus and 
 Smyrna, for respect sake. May our Lord Jesus Christ 
 honour them ; in whom they hope, both in flesh, and 
 soul, and spirit ; in faith, in love, in unity. Fare- 
 well in Christ Jesus our common hope. 
 
 Cc) Vossius a martyr, or confossor. Vid. Annot. in loc. 
 (dj Vid. Vossius Annot. in Ep. ad Smyrn. p. 261. 
 
THE 
 
 EPISTILE OF STc laNATIUH 
 
 TO THE 
 
 SMYRNEANS, 
 
 ignatms, who is also called Theophorus ; to the Church of God the 
 Father, and of the beloved Jesus Christ ; which God hath mer- 
 cifully blessed with every good gift. (a) being filled with faith ^nd 
 charity, so that it is wanting in no gift ; most worthy et God, and 
 fruitful in saints ; the Church which is at Smyrna in Asia ; all 
 joy, thiough his immaculate Spirit, and the word of God. 
 
 1. I GLORIFY God, even Jesus Christ, who has 
 given you such wisdom. For I have observed that 
 yoa are settled in an immoveable faith, as if you 
 were nailed to the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, both 
 in the flesh and in the spirit ; and are confirmed in 
 love through the blood of Christ ; being fully per- 
 suaded of those things which relate unto our Lord : 
 who truly was of the race of David according to the 
 flesh, but the Son of God according to the will and 
 power of God : truly born of the Virgin, and bap- 
 tized of John, that so all righteousness might he fid- 
 filled by htm^ [Mat. iii. 15.] JHe was also truly crucified 
 by Pontius Pilateand Herod the Tetrarch, being nailed 
 for us in the flesh ; by the fruits of which we are, 
 even by his most blessed passion ; that he might set up 
 a token for all ages through his resurrection,(c) to all 
 his holy and faithful servants, whether they be Jews 
 or Gentiles, in one body of his Church. 
 
 2. Now all these things he suffered for us, that we 
 
 (aj Comp. 1 Cor^v^i, 25. Ce) Vid. Voss. Annot. in loc. 
 
ST. iGNATIUs's EPISTLE, &C. 223 
 
 might be saved. And he suffered truly, as he also 
 truly raised up himself : and not, as some unbelievers 
 say, that he only seemed to suffer, they themselves 
 only seeming to be.{cf) And as they believe so shall 
 it happen unto them ; when being divested of the bo- 
 dy they shall become mere spirits. 
 
 3. But I know that even after his resurrection he waf? 
 in the flesh ; and I believe that he is still so. And 
 Avhen he came to those who were with !Peter, he said, 
 unto them, takc^ handle me, and see that I am not an 
 incorporeal dcemonif) And straightway they felt him 
 and believed ; being convinced both by his flesh and 
 spirit. For this cause they despised death, and were 
 found to be above it. But after his resurrection he 
 did eat an.l drink with them, as he was flesh ; a! 
 though as to his spirit hs was united to the Father. 
 
 4. Now these things, beloved, I put you in mind of,^ 
 not questioning but that you yourselves also beheve 
 that they are so. But I arm you before-hand against 
 certain beasts in the shape of men ; wliom you must 
 not only not receive, but if it be possible must not 
 meet with. Only you must pray for them, that if it 
 he the will of God they may repent ; which yet wiH 
 be very hard. But of this our Lord Jesus Christ has 
 the power, who is our true life. For if all these 
 things were done only in shew by our Lord, then do 
 I also seem only to be bound : and why have I given 
 up myself to death, to the fire, to the sword, to wild 
 beasts ? but now the nearer I am to the sword, the 
 nearer am I to God : when I shall come among tlK* 
 wild beasts, I shall come to God. Only in the iranifj 
 of Jesus Christ, I undergo all, to suffer together with 
 him ; he who was made a perfect man strengthening 
 me. 
 
 5. Whom some, not knowing, do deny ; or rather 
 have been denied by him, being the advocates oj 
 
 {d') i. e. Chvistiani-. 
 
 p. ^'. 
 
224 ST. IGNATIUS'S LPISTLE 
 
 death, rather than of the truth. Whom neither the 
 prophecies, nor the hiw of Moses have persuaded ; 
 nor the Gospel itseh' even to this day, nor the suffer- 
 ings of every one of us. For they think also the 
 sauie things of us. For what does a man proiit me, 
 if he shall praise me, and blaspheme my Lord j not 
 confessing that he was truly made man ? now he 
 that doth not say this, does in effect deny him, and 
 is in death. But for the uauies of such as do this, 
 they being unbelievers, I thought it not fitting to write 
 them unto you. Yea, God forbid that I should make 
 any mention of them, until they shall repent to a 
 true belief of Christ's passion, which is our resurrec- 
 tion. 
 
 6. Let no man deceive himself ; both the things 
 which are in Heaven, and the glorious Angels, and 
 princes, whether visible or invisible, if they believe 
 not in the blood of Christ, it shall be to them to con- 
 demnation. " He that is able to receive this, let him 
 receive it," [Matt. xix. 12.] Let no man's place or 
 atate in the 'world puff him up :(wi) that which is worth 
 all is faith and charity, to which nothing is to be pre- 
 ferred. But consider those w'ho are of a different 
 opinion from iis, as to what concerns the grace of 
 Jesus Christ which is come unto us, how contrary 
 they are to the design of God ? they have no regard 
 to charity ; no care of the widows the fatherless, and 
 the oppressed ; of the bound or free,, of the hungry 
 or thirsty. 
 
 7. They abstain from the eucharist, and from the 
 pubHc offices ',{n) because they confess not the euchar- 
 ist to be the flesh of ourSaviour Jesus Christ; which suf- 
 fered for our sins, and which the Father of his good- 
 ness, raised again from the dead. And for this cause 
 contradicting the gift of God, they die in their dis- 
 putes : but much better w^ould it be for them to re- 
 
 (7n) Vid. Epist, Intei-pcl. 
 
 (n) "Vid. Annot. Coteler. in. loc. Or, prayers 
 
TO THE SMYRNFANS* 225 
 
 ceive it, that they might one day rise through it.(o) 
 It will tiieiefore become you to abstain fioui &uch per- 
 sons ; and not to speak with them neither in private, 
 nor »a puolic. But to heuriien to the prophets, and 
 esNjjecialiy to the Gospel, in which both Christ's pas- 
 sion is manit'eisted unto us, and his resurrection (per- 
 fectly declared. But tiee ail divisions, as tiie U<. i^tn- 
 ning of evils. 
 
 n 'fci. tiee that ye all follow your Bishop, as Jesus 
 Christ, the Fatiier : and tlie Presbytery, as the Aj)os- 
 tles. And reverence the deacons, as the command 
 of God. Let no man do any thuig of what belongs 
 to the Church separately from the Bishop. Let tiiat 
 eucharist be looked upon as well establij^hed, which is 
 eitner offered by the Bishop, or by him to whom the 
 Bishop has given his consent. Wheresoever the Bi- 
 shop shall appear, there let the peoj>le also be : as 
 "Where Jesus Christ is, there is the catholic Church. 
 It is not lawful without the Bishop, neither to baptize, 
 nor to celebrate the holy communion : but whatsoever 
 he sliall ai)prove of, 'hat is also pleasing unto God; 
 that so whatever is done, may be sure and well done. 
 9. For what remains, it is very reasonable that we 
 should repent, ^vhilst there is yet time to return unto 
 God. It is a good thing to have a due regard both to 
 God and to the Bishop : he that honours the Bishop, 
 shall be honoured of God But he that does any 
 thing without his knowledge, ministers unto the devil. 
 Let all things therefore abound to you in charity ; 
 seeing ye are worthy. Ye have refreshed me in al! 
 things ; so shall Jesus Christ you. Ye have loved me 
 both when I was present with you, and now being ab* 
 sent, ye cease not to do so. May God be your re- 
 ward, for wiiom whilst ye undergo all things, ye shall 
 attain unto him. 
 
 1 0. Ye have done well in that ye have received 
 Philo, and Rheus Agathopus,(e/) who followed rae 
 
 (o) Vid. Coteler Annot. 
 («) Vid. Vcss. Annot. in loc 
 
 [29] 
 
226 ar. ignatius's epistle 
 
 for the word of God, as the deacons of Christ our 
 God. Who also give thanks unto the Lord tor you, 
 forasmuch as ye have refreshed them in all things. 
 Nor shall any thing that ye have done,(y) be lost to 
 you. My soul be for yours, and my bonds which ye 
 have not despised, nor been ashamed of. Wherefore 
 neither shall Jesus Christ, our perfect faith, be asham* 
 ed of you. 
 
 11. Your prayer is come to the Church of Antioch 
 which is in Syria. From whence being sent bound 
 with chains becoming God, I salute the Churches ; 
 being not worthy to be called from thence, as being 
 the least among them.(^) Nevertheless by the will of 
 God I have been thought worthy of this honour ; not 
 for that I think I have deserved it, but by the grace 
 of God : which I wish may be perfectly given unto 
 me, that through your prayers I may attain unto 
 God. And therefore that your work may be fully 
 accomplished both upon earth and in Heaven ; it 
 will be fitting, and for the honour of God, that your 
 Church appoint some worthy delegatefe) who being 
 come as far as Syria, may rejoice together with them 
 that they are in peace ; and that they are again re- 
 stored to their former state, and have again received 
 their proper body. Wherefore I should think it a 
 worthy action, to send some one from you with an 
 Epistle, to congratulate with them their peace in 
 God ; and that through your prayers they have now 
 gotten to their harbour. For inasmuch as ye are per- 
 fect yourselves, you ought to think those things that 
 are perfect. For when you are desirous to do well, 
 God is ready to enable you thereunto. 
 
 12. The love of the brethren that are at Troas sa- 
 lute you; from whence I write to you by Burrhus 
 whom ye sent with me, together with the Ephesians 
 your brethren ; and who has in all things refreshed 
 
 (y) Vid. Epist. Interpol. 
 
 CbJ t. e. The Bislv p of that Church. 
 
 (r) Vid. Voss. Aiinoc- in loc. 
 
TO THE SMYRNEAN3. 2Jl7 
 
 me. And I would to God that all would imitate him, 
 as being a pattern of the niinistiy of God. May 
 his grace fully reward him. I salute your very wor- 
 thy Bishop, and your venerable presbytery ; and your 
 deacons, my fellow servants ; and all of you in gen- 
 eral, arid every one in particular, in the name of Je- 
 sus Christ, and in his flesh and blood ; in his passion 
 and resurrection both fleshly and spiritually ; and in 
 the unity of God with you.(/) Grace be with you, 
 and mercy, and peace, and patience for ever more. 
 
 13. I salute the families of my brethren, with their 
 wives and children ; and the virgins that are called 
 widows///) Be strong in the power of the Holy 
 Ghost. Philo, who is present with me, salutes you. 
 I salute the house of Tavias, and pray that it may be 
 strengthened in faith and charity, both of flesh and 
 spirit. I salute Alee, my well beloved, together with 
 the incomparable Daphnus, and Eutechnus, and all 
 by naine.(z) Farewell in the grace of God. 
 
 TO THE SMYRNEANS FROM TROAS. 
 
 (f) Vid. Voss. Annot. in loc. 
 
 \h) i. e. The Deaconesses. See for the reason of this namf, 
 Voss. Annot. in loc. Add. Cotclcr ib. 
 (i) See V«ss. Annot. c>j. Kpist intcrpo!. 
 
THE 
 
 EFISTLIE OF ST.IG-FATIUS 
 
 TO 
 
 ST. POLYCARP. 
 
 Ignatius, who is also called Theophorus, to Polycarp, Bishop of 
 tlic Cliurch which is at Smyrna ;(c; their overseer, but rather 
 himsL-lt" overl) ked by God the Father, and the Lord Jesus 
 , Chi'ist ; all happiness. 
 
 1. HAVING known that thy mind towards God 
 is fixed as it were upon an . immoveable rock, I ex- 
 ceedingly give thanks, thatl have been thought wor- 
 thy to uehoid thy olessed face, in which may 1 always 
 rejoice in God. Wherefore I beseech thee by the 
 grace of God with which thou art clothed, to press 
 forward in thy course, and to exhort all others that 
 they may be saved. Maintain thy place with all care 
 both of flesh and spirit ;(c) make it thy endeavour to 
 preserve unity, than which, nothing is better. Bear 
 with all men, even as the Lord with thee. Support 
 all in love, as also thou dost. (rf)Pray without ceasing; 
 ask more understanding than what thou already hast. 
 Be watchful, having thy spirit always awake. Speak 
 to every one according as God shall enable thee.(e) 
 Bear the iniirmities of all, as a perfect combatant : 
 "Where the labour is great, the gain is the more. 
 
 2. If thou shalt' love the good disciples, what thanks 
 is it .? but rather do thou subject to thee those that 
 
 (a) '■^ the Sinyrneans. (r) ^ id. 1 Cor. vii. 34. 
 
 (d) Be at leisure to, &c. 
 
 (f j Via. Voss. in loc. uliter Vet. Lat. Interpx*. 
 
ST. IGNATIUS'S EPISTLE, &C. 229 
 
 are mischievous, in meekness. Every wound is not 
 hv uiv (1 with the same plaister : if the acce.ssions of 
 the disease be vehement, mt)lhfy them with soft re- 
 medies) : be in all things, "wise as a serptui^ hut harm- 
 Itss as a dove. For this cause thou art composed of 
 flesh and spirit ; -that thou mayest mollify those things 
 thai appear before ihy fate: and as for those that are 
 not seen, pray to God that he would reveal them un- 
 to ihee, that 80 thou mayest be wanting in nothing, 
 but mayest abound in eveiy gift. The times demand 
 tiiee, a.^ the pilots the winds; and he that is tossed 
 in a tempest, the haven where he would be ; that thou 
 mayest aitain unto God. Be sober, as the combatant 
 of God : the irovvn proposed to thee is immortal- 
 ity,(/) and eternal life ; concerning which thou art 
 also fully persuaded. I will be thy surety in all things, 
 and my bonds, which thou hast loved. 
 
 3. Let not those that seem worthy of credit, but 
 teach other doctrines, disturb thee. Stand linn and 
 iminoveable, as an anvil when it is beaten upon. It 
 is the part of a brave combatant, to be wounded, and 
 yet overcome But especially we ought to endure all 
 things for God's sake, that he may bear with us. Be 
 evti y day better than other : consider the times ; and 
 expect him who is above all time, eternal, invisible, 
 though for our sakes made visible : impalpable, and 
 impassible, yet for us subjected to sufferings ; endur- 
 ing all manner of ways for our salvation. 
 
 4. Let not the widows be neglected : be thou, after 
 God, their guardian. Let nothing be done witiiout 
 thy knowledge ynd consent : neither do thou any 
 thing but according to the will of God ; as also thou 
 dost with all constancy. Let your assemblies be more 
 full : inquire into all by name. Overlook not the men 
 and maid servants ; neither let them be puffed up ; 
 but rather let them be the more subject to the gloiy 
 
 (>J Viil. Voss. Annot. in loc. CoUat. cuti Cctckr. ib. 
 
230 ST. IGNATIUS*S EPISTLE 
 
 of God, that they may obtain from him a better liber, 
 ty. Let them not desire to be set free at the public 
 costj that they be not slaves to their own lusts. (o) 
 
 5. Flee evil arts, or rather make not any mention 
 of them. Say to my sisters, that they love the Lord ; 
 and besatistied v^'ith their own husbands, both in the 
 flesh and spirit. In like manner, exhort my brethren 
 in the name of Jesus Christ, that they love their wives, 
 even as the Lord the Church. If any man can remain 
 in a virgin state, to the honour of the flesh of Christ 
 let him remain without boasting :{q) but if he boast 
 he is undone. And if he desire to be more taken no 
 tice of than the Bishop, he is corrupted. But it be 
 comes all such as are married, whether men or wo 
 men, to come together witii the consent of the Bishop 
 that so their marriage may be according to godliness 
 and not in lust. Let all things be done to the honour 
 of God. 
 
 6. * Hearken unto the Bishop, that God also may 
 hearken unto you. My soul be security for them that 
 submit to their Bishop, with their presbyters and dea- 
 cons. And may my portion be together with theirs 
 in God. Labour with one another, contend together, 
 run together, suffer together sleep together, and 
 rise together, as the stewards, and assessors, and mi- 
 nisters of God. Please him under whom ye war ; 
 and from whom ye receive your wages. Let none of 
 you be found a deserter ; but let your baptism remain 
 as your arms, your faith as your helmet, your chari- 
 ty as your spear, your patience as your whole armour. 
 Let your works be your charge, that so you may re. 
 ceive a suitable reward.(r) Be long-suffering there- 
 fore towards each other in meekness, as God is to- 
 wards you. Let me have joy of you in all things. 
 
 7. Now forasmuch as the Church of Antioch in 
 
 foj Vid. Annot. Coteler. in loc. 
 ((/) Vid. Annot. Votsii tk. Coteler. in loc. 
 
 * Observe, from the foregoing section, that Ignatius here speaks 
 not to Polycarp, but thi'ough him to the Church of Smyrna. 
 CrJ That which is committed to your custody, to keep secure. 
 
TO ST. PGLYCARF. 2Sjl 
 
 Syria is, as I am told, in peace through your prayers ; 
 I also have been the more comforted and without care 
 in God ; if so be that by suffering, 1 shall attain un- 
 to God ; that through your prayers I may be found a 
 disciple of Christ. It will be very fit, O most worthy 
 Polycarp, to call a select council, and choose some 
 one whom ye particularly love, and who is patient of 
 labour, that he may be the messenger of God : and 
 that going unto Syria, he may glorify your incessant 
 love, to the praise of Christ. A Christian has not the 
 power of himself; but must be always at leisure for 
 God's service. Now this work is both God's and 
 yours, when ye shall have perfected it. For I trust 
 through the grace of God that ye are ready to every 
 good work that is fitting for you in the Lord. Know- 
 ing therefore your earnest affection to the truth, I 
 have exhorted you by these short letters.('zi') 
 
 8. But forasmuch as I have not been able to write 
 to all the Churches, because I must suddenly sail from 
 Troas to Neapolis ; (for so is the command of those 
 To whose pleasure I am subject ;) do you write to the 
 Churches that are near you, as being instructed in 
 the will of CTod, that they also may do in like man- 
 ner. Let those that are able send messengers ; an'i 
 let the rest send their letters by those who shall be 
 sent by you : that you may be glorified to all eternity, 
 of which you are worthy.(y) I salute all by name ; 
 particularly the wife of Ej)itropus, with all her house, 
 and children. I salute Attains my well beloved. 1 
 salute him, who shall be thought worthy to be sent by 
 you into Syria. Let grace be ever with him, and with 
 Polycarp who sends him.(is) I wish you all happiness 
 in our God, Jesus Christ ; in whom continue in the 
 unity, and protection of God. I salute Alee nr> 
 WH?U beloved. Farewell in the Lord- 
 
 TQ POLYCARP, 
 
 (^y) Viz. to the Smyrncans, and this to himself. See Pearson 'i; 
 "'Of. {y) Vil. Voss. in loc. in the cterfi?',} wpjk. 
 
A RELATION 
 
 OF THK 
 
 MARTYRDOM OF ST. IGNATIUS. 
 
 Translated from the original Greek, and fiublinhed by Dr. Grabe^ 
 in his iSjiecileg. Patrum., t. 2. 
 
 1. WHEN Trajan not long since came to the Ro- 
 man empire, Ignaiius, the disciple of St. John the 
 Apostle [and Evanc^elist,] a man in all things like un- 
 to the Apostles, governed the Church of Aniioch with 
 all care. Who being scarcely able to escape the 
 storms of the many persecutions before under Domi- 
 tian, as a good governor, by the helm of prayer 
 and fasting, by the constancy of his doctrine and spi- 
 ritual labour, vvitiistood the raging floods ;(c) fearing 
 lest they should sink those who either wanted courage, 
 or were not well grounded in the faith. (r/) 
 
 2. Wherefore rhe persecution being at present some- 
 what abated, he rejoiced greatly at the tranquillity of 
 his Church : yet was troubled as to himself, that he 
 had not attained to a true love of Christ, nor was 
 come up to the pitch of a perfect disciple. For he 
 thought that the confession which is made by martyr- 
 dom, would bring him to a yet more close and inti- 
 mate union with the Lord. Wherefore continuing a 
 few years longer with the Church, and after the man- 
 
 fc ) Compare tlve Cotton MS. 
 
 fdj Magis Simplices. in MS. Cotton : jnfirmum. Gr. akeraiotc- 
 
A RELATION, &C. 153 
 
 Iter of a divine lamp, illutniiiating the hearts of the 
 faithful by the exposition of holy Script dies, he attain- 
 ed to what he had desired. 
 
 3. For Trajan, in the nineteenth year of his em- 
 pire, (?■) bein;^ lifted up with his victory over the Scy- 
 thians and Dacians, and many other nations ; and 
 thinking that the rehgious company of Christians was' 
 yet vvaiiting to liis absolute and universal doD'jinion ; 
 and thereupon tlireatening them that they ?\iould be 
 persecuted, unless they would choose to 'svorship the 
 devil, with all other nations ; fear obli'2;r\d all such as 
 lived religiously, either to sacrilice or to die. Where' 
 fore our brave soldier of Christ, belrjg "m fear for th6 
 Church of Antioch, was voluntar>\y brought before 
 Trajan; who was at that time \here on his way to 
 Armenia, and the Farthians, 'against whom he was 
 hastening. 
 
 4. Being come into the presence of the emperor 
 Trajan ; the emperor as' -^.^^ i^i,|,^ saying : " what a 
 wicked vvretch(/) art th' j^, thus to endeavour to trans- 
 gress our commands, .^^d to persuade others also to 
 do likewise to their destruction ?"(") Ignatius answer- 
 ed, " no one our^^^f ^o call Theophorus after such a 
 manner ; forasir ^^^^^ j^g all wicked spirits are departed 
 far from the se j-yants of God. But if because I am a 
 trouble to tl> ^^^^, ^^w spirits, you call me wicked, with 
 reference * ^^'t^em, I confess the charge : for having 
 within a- ^^ q^^^^j ^^^^ heavenly King, 1 dissolve aU the 
 snare? ^^ ^^.^ devils." 
 
 ^ . Trajan replied ; " and who is Theophorus ( 
 
 ^^ aat. " he who has Christ in his breast." Trajan, 
 
 ' ''and do not we then seem to thee to have the Gods 
 
 within us,(r) who light for us against our enemies ?'' 
 
 Ignat. »' you err, in that you call the evil spirita of 
 
 (0 See Br- Pearson's Dissert, of ihe yeuv pf St. Ii^natius's mar- 
 
 tvrdom, p.;g. 61. r> -lo 
 
 ' (/) Devil : Vul. Penrs. Vind. Ign. part. 2, caji^ 12. 
 
 (?0 TUat thev mav he miserablv destroyed. Or. 
 
 (r) In our mind. Gr. In our breast : so Mh. l-.otton. To aave 
 ■iruivaerstaudin^ of the Gods; or, the <J»ds f.ccoi-dmg to under- 
 
 [50J 
 
234 A RELATION OF THE 
 
 the heathens, Gods. For there is but one God, who 
 made Heaven and earth, and the sea, and all that 
 are in them ; and 07ie Jesus Christ his only begotten 
 son ; whose kingdom may I enjoy." 
 
 6. Trajan, ' his kingdom you say who was cruci- 
 fied under Pontius Pilate." Ignat. " his who crucifi- 
 ed my sin, with the inventor of it ; and has put 
 all the deceit and malice of the devil under the feet of 
 those who carry him in their heart." Trajan, " dost 
 thou then carry him who was crucified within thee ?" 
 Ignat. " I do; for it is written, I will dwell in them 
 and walk in them," [2 Cor. vi. 16.] Then Trajan 
 pronounced this Sentence against him j for as much 
 as Ignatius has confessed that he carries about within 
 himself him that was crucified, we command that he 
 be carried bound by soldiers to the great Rome, there 
 to be thrown to the beasts, for the entertainment of 
 the people. 
 
 7. When the holy martyr heard this sentence he 
 cried out with joy, " I thank thee, O Lord, that thou 
 hast vouchsafed to honour me with a perfect love to- 
 wards thee ; and hast made me to be put into iron 
 bonds with thy Apostle Paul." Having said this he 
 with joy put his bonds about him ; and having first 
 prayed for the Church, and commended it with tears 
 unto the Lord, he was hurried away, like a choice 
 ram, the leader of a good flock, by the brutish sol- 
 diers, in order to his being carried to Rome, there t© 
 be devoured by the blood-thirsty beasts. 
 
 8. Wherefore with much readiness and joy, 0\it of 
 his desire to suffer, he left Antioch, and came to Se- 
 leucia ; from whence he was to sail. And after a. 
 great deal of toil, being come to Smyrna, he left the 
 ship with great gladness, and Imstened to see the holy 
 Polycarp his fellow scholar, who was Bishop there ; 
 for they had both of them been formerly the disciples 
 of St. John. 
 
 'Standing. -So the othcv of A. B. Ushei". Metaphrastes joins both 
 together. \'id. Annct. Usser. N. 5. , 
 
MARTYRDOM OF ST. IGNATIUS. 235 
 
 9. Being brought to him, and communicating to 
 him some spiritual gifts, and glorying in his bonda; 
 he entreated tirst of all the wiiole Church (,for the 
 Churches and cities of Asia attended this iioly man by 
 their Bishops and priests and deacons, all har^tening 
 to him, if by any means they might receivt'(<:) 
 some part of his s])iritual gift) but more particularly 
 Polycarp, to contend with God in his behalf ; that 
 being suddenly taken by the beasts from the world, he 
 might appear before the face of Christ. And this he 
 thus spake and testified, extending so much his love 
 for Christ, as one who was about to receive Heaven 
 through his own good confession, and the earnest con- 
 tention of those who prayed together with him : and 
 to return a recompence to the CJiurches, who came to 
 meet him by their governors, he sent letters of thanks 
 to them, which distilled spiritual grace, with prayer 
 and exhortation. Seeing therefore all men so kindly 
 affected towards him ; and fearing lest the love of 
 the brotherhood should prevent his hastening to the 
 Lord, now tiiat a fair door of sufFering was opened to 
 him ; he wrote the Epistle we here subjoin, to the 
 Romans. Sec the Episile before. 
 
 10. And having thus strengthened such of the breth- 
 ren at Rome as were against his martyrdom, by this 
 Kpistle, as he desired ; setting sail from Smyrna, 
 (for he was pressed by the soldiers to hasten to the 
 public spectacles at great Rome, that being delivered 
 to the wild beasts in sight of the people of the Romans, 
 he might receive the crown for which he strove.) he 
 came to Troas : from whence going on, being brought 
 to Neopolis, he passed by Phillippi through Macedo- 
 nia, and that part of Epirus which is next to Epidam- 
 nus : having found a ship in one of the sea-ports, he 
 sailed over the Adriatic Sea ; [and from thence enter- 
 ing into the Tyrrhene,] and passing by several inlands 
 and cities, at length he saw Puteoli. 'Which being 
 
 (c) Partake of his spiritual blessing, MS. Cotton- Hear his dis- 
 courses : Metaphrastes. 
 
236 A RELATION OF THt 
 
 shewed to the holy man, he hastened to go forth, be- 
 ing dcijirous to walk from thence, in the way that 
 Paul the Apostle had gone, [Acts xxviii. 13, 14.1 
 But a violent wind arising, and driving on the ship,(/^) 
 would not suffer him so to do : wherefore conuiiend- 
 ing the love of the brethren in that place he sailed for- 
 ward. 
 
 11. And the wind continuing favourable to us, in 
 one day and a night, we indeed were unwillingly hur- 
 ried on, as sorrowing to think of being separated from 
 this holy martyr : but to him it happened justly, ac- 
 cording to his wish, that he might go the sooner out 
 of the world, and attain unto the Lord whom he lov- 
 ed. Wherefore sailing into the Roman port, and 
 those impure sports being almost at an end, the sol- 
 diers began to be offended at our slowness ; but the 
 Bishop with great joy complied with their hastiness. 
 
 12. Being therefore soon forced away from the port 
 so called, we forthwith met the brethren ; (for the re- 
 port of what concerned the holy martyr v\^as spread 
 abroad) who were full of fear and joy : for they re- 
 joiced in that God had vouchsafed them the company 
 of Theophorus ; but were afraid, when they consid- 
 ered, that such a one was brought thither to die. 
 Now some of these he commanded to hold their peace, 
 who were the most zealous for his safety, apd said, 
 that thei/ 'would appease the people^ that they should not 
 desire the destruction of the just.ini) Who presently 
 knowing this by the spirit, and saluting all of them, 
 he desired them that they would shew a true love to 
 him ; disputing yet more with them than he had done 
 in his Epistle, and persuaded them not to envy him 
 who was hastening unto the Lord. And so, all the 
 brethren kneeling down, he prayed to the son of God 
 in behalf of the Churches, that he would put a stop 
 to the persecution, and continue the love of the breth- 
 ren towards each other : which being done, he was 
 
 (h) The ship beinr; repelled from the fo;epart, Avouldnot pcrmi!: 
 (;r) Quietare Plebcni and aon expetere perderq justum. 
 
\ 
 
 MARTYRDOM OF ST. IGNATIUS. 237 
 
 with all haste led into the amphitheatre, and speedily, 
 according to the command of Caesar before given, 
 thrown in, the end of the spectacles being at hand. 
 For it was then a very solemn day, called in the Ko. 
 man tongue the 1 3th of the Calends of January, upon 
 which the people were ordinarily wont to be gathered 
 together. Thus was he delivered to the cruel beasts, 
 near the temple by wicked men : that so thv- desire of 
 the holy martyr Jgnatius might be accomplished ; as 
 it is written, ''the desire ot the righteooc is accept- 
 able ;" [Prov. X. 24.] namely, that he might no; he 
 burthensome to any of the brethren, by the gathering 
 of his relics, but might be wholly devoured b> iht-m ; 
 according as in his Epi>tle he had before wished, tnat 
 so his end might be. For only the greater and harder 
 of his holy bones remained ; whicn were carried to 
 Antioch, and there pu. up in a napkin, as an inesti- 
 mable treasure left to the Church by the grace which 
 was in the martyr. 
 
 13. Now these things were done the 13th of the 
 Calends of January, that is the 20th day of Decem- 
 ber ; Sura and Synecius being the second time Con- 
 suls of the Romans ; of which we ourselves were eye «. 
 witnesses : and being the night following watching 
 with tears in the house, praying to God with our 
 bended knees, that he would give us weak men some 
 assurance of what had been before done ; it haj^pen- 
 ed, that falling into a slumber, some of us on the 
 sudden saw the blessed Ignatius standing by us and 
 embracing us : others beheld the blessed martyr pray- 
 ing for us : others as it were dropping with sweat, as 
 if he were just come from his great labour, and stand- 
 ing by the Lord. 
 
 14. Which when we saw, being flllod with joy; 
 and comparing the visions of our dream3 with one- 
 another, we glorified God, the giver of all good things, 
 and being assured of the blessedness of the saint ;(//; 
 
 (o) Beatitlcantcs sanctum. Pror.ounciri^ him blisscd. 
 
238 A RELATION, &C. 
 
 we have made known unto you both the day and time : 
 that being assembled together according to the time 
 of his martyrdom, we may communicate with the 
 combatant, and most vahant martyr of Christ ; who 
 trod under foot the devil, and perfected the course 
 he had piously desired, in Christ Jesus our Lord; by 
 whom, and with whom, all glory and power be to the 
 Father, with the blessed Spirit, for ever and ever. 
 Amen. 
 
 % 
 
THlL 
 
 CIRCULAR EPISTLE 
 
 OF THE 
 
 CHURCH OF SMYRI^A, 
 
 CONCERNING THE 
 
 MARTYRDOM OF ST. POLYCARP, 
 
 The Church of God which is at Smyrna, to the Churcli of God 
 which is at Phihidelphia ;(a) and to all the other assemblies of 
 the holy catholic Church, in every place ; mercy, peace, and 
 love from God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Chribt, be multi- 
 plied. 
 
 1. WE have written to you, brethren, both of 
 what concerns the other martyrs, but especially the 
 blessed Polycarp, who by his sufferings put an end 
 to the persecution ; setting as it were, his seal to it.. 
 For almost all things that went before, were done, 
 that the Lord might shew us from above, a martyr- 
 dom truly such as became the Gospel. For he ex- 
 pected to be delivered up ; even as the Lord also did, 
 that we should become the followers of his example . 
 considering not only what is profitable for ourselves, 
 but also for our neighbours' advantage. For it is the 
 part of a true and perfect charity, to desire, not only 
 that a man's self should be saved, but also all th^ 
 brethren. 
 
 (u) l*l\ilonielia Vid. Aniu.t. T^s3. n. 1. Cnmp. Vr^ I-/, 'nt'^^'vy- '>>' 
 V.iiseb. hist. F.rclrs. J i^ . 
 
240 A RELATION OP THE 
 
 2. The sufferings then of all the other martyrs, 
 "Were uies.^ed and generous ; which they underwent 
 according to the will of God. For so it becomes us, 
 wno are m jre religious than others, to ascribe the 
 power and ordering of all things unto him.(^) And 
 indeed who can choose but admire the greatness of 
 their mmd, and that admirable patience and love of 
 their master, which thtni appeared in them ? Who 
 when they were so tiayed with whipping, that the 
 frame and >^traj;:ure of tiieir bodies were laid open to 
 their very in ward veins and arteries, nevertheless en- 
 dured it. And- when all that beheld them, pitied and 
 lamented taem ; yet tliey sliewed so great a generosi- 
 ty ol mind, tuat not one of them let so much as a 
 sigh or a groan escape them ; plainly shewing, thaf 
 th /se holy martyrs of "hrist, at the very same time 
 that they were thus tormented, were absent from the 
 body ; or rather, that the Lord stood by them, and 
 converged witn them. Wherefore being supported by 
 the grace of Christ, they despised all the torments of 
 the world ; by the sufferings of an hour, redeeming 
 themselves from everlasting punishment. For this 
 caust\ even the fire of their cruel and barbarous ex- 
 ecutioners seemed cold to them ; whilst they hoped 
 thereby to escape that fire which is eternal, and shall 
 never be extinguished : and beheld with the eyes of 
 faith, those good things which are reserved for them 
 that end are to the end ; which neither ear has heard, 
 nor eye seen, nor have they entered into the heart of 
 man, [I Cor. ii. 9.] But to them they were now re- 
 vealed by the Lord ; as being no longer men, but al- 
 ready become angels. In like manner, those who 
 were condemned to the beasts, and kept a long time 
 in prison, underwent many cruel torments ; being 
 forced to lie upon sharp spikes laid under their bo- 
 dies,(/?) and tormented with divers other sorts of pun- 
 
 (§•) Vid. Correct. Coteler. & Vales, in Annot. ad Euseb- 1. iv. c. 
 15, 'p. 61 ^ . 
 
 (n) See Bishop Usher's Annot. n. 7- Euseb. 1. iv. c. 15, 6c m cum- 
 Annot. Valesii p. 62. d- 
 
MARTYRDOM OF ST. POLYCARP. 241 
 
 ishments ; that so if if were possible, the tyrant, by 
 the length of their suflteriugs, might have brought 
 them to deny Christ. 
 
 3. For indeed^ the devil did invent many things 
 against them : but thanks be to God, he was not able 
 to prevail over all. For the brave Germanicus 
 strengthened those that feared, by his patience ; and 
 fouglit gloriously with the beasts. For when the pro- 
 consul would have persuaded him, telluig him that he 
 should consider his age and spare himself; he pulled 
 the wild beast to Imn, and provoked iwiW-, being aesi- 
 rous the more quickly to be delivered from a wicked 
 and unjust world. Upon this, the whole multitude 
 wondering at the courage of the holy and pious race 
 of Christians, cried out, " take away those wicked 
 wretches ; let Polycarp be looked out." 
 
 4. Then one named Q,uintus, a Phrygian, being 
 newly come irom thince, seeing the beasts, was afraid. 
 This was he who forced himself and some others, to 
 present themselves of their own accord, to the trial. 
 Him therefore the pro-consul persua.lvid with many 
 promises, to swear and sacrilice. For which cause, 
 brethren, we do not commend those who offer them- 
 selves to persecution j seeing the Gospel teaches no 
 such thing. 
 
 5. But the most admirable Polycarp, when he first 
 heard \\\xlhe wus called for^ was not at all concerned 
 at it ; but resolved to tarry in the city. Nevertheless, 
 he was at the last persuaded, at the desire of many, 
 to go out of it. He departed therefore into a little 
 village, not far distant from the city, and there tarri- 
 ed with a few about him, doing nothing nii|,ht nor 
 day, but praying for all men, and for the Churches 
 which were in all the world, according to his usual 
 custom. And as he was praying, he saw a vision 
 three days before he was taken ; and behold, the pil- 
 low under his head seemed to him on fire. AV'hf^eup- 
 on, turning to those that were with him, he said prO' 
 phetically, ** that he should, be burnt alive,^* 
 
 [31] 
 
242 A RELATION OF THE 
 
 6. Now when those who were to take him drew 
 near, he departed into another village ; and immedi- 
 ately they who sought iiim, came thither. And when 
 they found him not, they seized upon two young men 
 t/iut were there ; one of which, being tormented, con- 
 fessed. For it was impossible he should be conceal- 
 ed, forasmuch as they who betrayed him were his 
 own domestics. So the officer, who is also called Cle- 
 ronomus,(5) Herod by name ; hastened lo bring him 
 into the lists : that so Polycarp might receive his 
 proper portion, being made partaker of Christ; and 
 they that betrayed him, undergo the punishment of 
 Judas. 
 
 7. The sergeants therefore and horsemen taking the 
 young lad along with them, departed about supper 
 time, being Friday, with their usual arms, as it were 
 against a thief or a robber. And being come to the 
 place where he was, about the close of the evening, 
 they found him lying down in a little upper room, 
 from whence he could easily have escaped into ano- 
 ther place, but he would not ; saying, the will of the 
 Lord be done. Wherefore when he heard that they 
 were come to the house, he went down and spake to 
 them. And as they that were present wondered at his 
 age and constancy, some of them began to say, " was 
 there need of all this care to take such an old man ?"(?) 
 Then presently he ordered, that the same hour there 
 should be somewhat got ready for them, that they 
 might eat and drink their fill ; desiring them withal, 
 that they would give him one hour's liberty the while, 
 to pray without disturbance. And when they had 
 permitted him, he stood praying, being full of the 
 grace of God ; so that he ceased not for two whole 
 hours, to the admiration of all that heard him : inso- 
 much, that many of the soldiers began to repent, that 
 they were come out against so godly an old man. 
 
 (a) Justice of the pence Vid. Usscr in loc. num. 11, 15. Vales. 
 in Euseb p. 63. 6. 
 (?) Why was all this diligence. Vid. Annot. 20. Usserin loc. 
 
MARTYRDOM OF ST. POLYCARP. 243 
 
 8. As soon as he had done his prayer, in which he 
 remeiiiuered all men, whether little or great, honour- 
 able or obscure, that had at any time been acquaint- 
 ed with him ;(^t') and with them the whole catholic 
 Church, over all the world ; the time being come that 
 he was to depart, tlie guards set him upon an ass, and 
 so Drought him into tlie city, being the day of the 
 great saobatli. And Herod the chief officer, wiih his 
 father Nicetes-, met him in a chariot. And having 
 taken him up to them, and set him in the chariot, 
 they began to persuade him, saying, ivJiat harm is 
 there in it^ to sat/^ Lord Caesar, a/id sacrifice (with 
 the rest that is usual on such occasions) and so be 
 safe / But Polycarp, at first, answered them not : 
 whereupon they continuing to urge him, he said, " I 
 shall not do what you would persuade me to." So be- 
 hig out of all hope of prevailing with him ; they be- 
 gan first to rail at him, and then with violence threw 
 him out of the chariot ; in-;omuch that he hurt his 
 thigh with the fall. But he not turning back, went 
 on readily with all diligence, as if he had received no 
 harm at all ; and so w-as brought to the lists, where 
 there was so great a tumult, that nobody could be 
 heard. 
 
 9. As he was going into the lists, there came a 
 voice from Heaven to him ; " be strong Polycarp, and 
 quit thyself like a man." Now no one saw who it 
 was that spake to him ; but for the voice, many of 
 our brethren who were present, h<^ard it. And as he 
 was brought in, there was a great disturbance when 
 they heard how that Polycarp w\is taken. And when 
 lie came near, the pro-consul asked him whether he 
 was Polycarp ? who confessing that he was ; he per- 
 suaded him to deny the faith, saying, reverence thy 
 old age^ with many other things of the like nature, 
 as their custom is ; concluding thus, swear hy Ccesar^s 
 fortune. Repent and say^ take away the wicked. 
 
 {w) Comp. Euseb. 1. iv. c. 15, p. 30. B. Edit. Vales. & Annot. 
 Vales, p. 62. c. 
 
244 A RELATION OF THE 
 
 Then Polycarp, looking with a stern countenance up- 
 on the whole multitude of wicked Gentiles that was 
 gathered together in the lists, and shaking his hand at 
 them, looked up to heaven, and gioaning, said, take 
 away thr ivi-.ked. But the pro consul, insisting and 
 saying, ** swear, and I will set tliee at liberty ; re- 
 proach Christ." Polycar]) replied, *' eighty and six 
 years have I now served Christ, and he has never done 
 me the least wrong : how then can I blaspheme my 
 King and my Saviour ?" 
 
 10. .•^^nd when the pro-consul nevertheless still in- 
 sisted, saying, *' swear by the genius of Caesar.'* 
 He answered, " seeing thou art so vainly urgent with 
 me that I should swear, as thou callest it, by the ge- 
 nius of Caesar, seeming as if thou didst not know 
 what I am ; hear me freely professing it to thee, that 
 I am a Christian But if thou farther desirest an ac- 
 count what Christianity is, appoint a day and thou 
 shall hear it." The pro-consul replied, "persuade the 
 people." Polycarp answered, " to thee have I offer- 
 ed to give a reason of my faith : for so are we taught 
 to pay all due honour, (such only excepted as would 
 be hurtful to ourselves,) to the powers and authorities 
 which are ordained of God. But for the people, I 
 esteem them not worthy that I should give any ac- 
 count of my faith to them." 
 
 1 1 . The pro-consul continued, and said unto him, 
 " I have wild beasts ready, to those I will cast thee 
 except thou repent." He answered, " cull for them 
 then ; for we Christians are fixed in our minds not to 
 change from good to evil : but for me it will be good 
 to be changed from evil to good "(Z^) The pro-consul 
 added ; *' seeing thou despisest the wild beasts, I will 
 cause thee to be devoured by fire, unless thou shalt 
 repent." Polycarp answered, " thou threatenest me 
 'ivith fire which burns for an hour, and so is extin- 
 
 (<5) The me Ming is, to be transhiel from what is grievous, and 
 hard td §uffer heie, to the just reward of my sufferings in the other 
 world. 
 
MARTYRDOM OF ST. POLYCARP. 245 
 
 guished ; but knowest not the fire of the future jiidg- 
 menr, and of that eternal punishment, which is re- 
 served for the ungodly. But why tarriest thou ? bring 
 forth what thou wilt. 
 
 1 2. Having said this, and many other things of the 
 like nature, he was lill^d with coniidence and joy, 
 insomuch that liis very countenance was full of grace : 
 so that he did not only not let it faU with any confu- 
 sion at whal was spoken to him ; but on the contrary, 
 the pro-consul was struck with astonishment ; and sent 
 his crier into the middle of the lists, to proclaim three 
 several times ; Polycarp confessed himself to be a 
 Christian. Which being done by the crier, the whole 
 multitude both of the Geniiles and of the Jevvs which 
 dwelt at Smyrna, l^eing full of fury, cried out with a 
 loud voice ; " this is the doctor of Asia ;{d) the fa- 
 ther of the Christians, and the overthrower of our 
 Gods. He that has taught so many not to sacrifice, 
 nor pay any worship to the Gods." And saying this, 
 they cried out, and desired Philip the Asiarch,(() that 
 he would let loose a lion against Polycarp. But Phi- 
 lip replied, that it was not lawful for him to do so, be- 
 cause that kind of spectacles was already over.(/) 
 Then it pleased them to cry out with one consent, 
 that Polycarp should be burnt alive. For so it was 
 necessary that the vision should be fulfilled which was 
 made manifest unto him by his pillow, when seeing it 
 on fire as he was praying, he turned about and said 
 prophetically to the faithful that were w ith him ; / 
 must be burnt alive. 
 
 12. This therefore was done with greater speed 
 than it was spoke ; the whole multitude instantly 
 gathering together wood and faggots, out of the shops 
 and baths ; the jews especially, according to their 
 custom, with all readiness assisting them in it. When 
 
 (rf) So Eusebius Ruffin. ' et. Intei-pr. Lat- &c. Vid Usser. not. 44, 
 ('') Who was president of the spectacles ; the chief priest for 
 '.hat ) car. See Usser Aniiot. numb. 46. Vales, in Euseb. p. 63, 64, 
 (/) He had already fulfilled, or fiuibhed, the bailing of dogs. 
 
246 A RELATION OF TH£ 
 
 the fuel was ready, Polycarp laying aside all his up- 
 per garments, and undoing his girdle, tried also to 
 pull off ina clothes underneath, which aforetime he 
 was not wont to do ; forasmuch as always every one 
 of the Christians that was about him contended who 
 should soonest touch his flesh For he was truly adorn- 
 ed by his good conversation with all kind of piety,(^§-) 
 even before his martyrdom. T/n's being done, they 
 presently put about him such things as were necessary 
 to prepare the lire. (A-) But when they would have 
 also nailed hini to the stake, he said, " let me alone 
 as I am : for he who has given me strength to endure 
 the fire, will also enable me, without your securing 
 me by nails, to stand without moving in the pile." 
 
 14. Wherefore they did not nail him, but only tied 
 him to it. But he having put his hands behind him, 
 and being bound as a ram chosen out of a great flock, 
 for an offering, and prepared to be burnt a sacrifice, 
 acceptable unto God, looked up to Heaven and said ; 
 *' O Lord God Almighty, the Father of thy well be- 
 loved and blessed Son, Jesus Christ, by whom we 
 have received the knowledge of thee, the God of An- 
 gels and powers, and of every creature, and especially 
 of the whole race of just men who live in thy pre- 
 sence ! I give thee hearty thanks that thou hast vouch- 
 safed to bring me to this day, and to this hour ; that 
 I should have a part in the number of thy marly rs, in 
 the cup of thy Christ, to the resurrection of eternal 
 life, both of soul and body, in the incorruption of the 
 Holy Ghost. Among which may I be accepted this 
 day before thee, as a fat and acceptable sacrifice ; as 
 thou the true Gdd, with whom is no falsehood, hast 
 both before ordained, and manifested unto me, and 
 also hast now fulfilled it. For this, and for all things 
 else I praise thee, I bless thee, I glorify thee by the 
 eternal,(/) and heavenly high priest, Jesus Christ thy 
 
 (^) Vid. aliter apud Euseb. 1. iv. c. 15. Et in eum Vales. Annot. 
 p. 64. 
 (Xr) The pile that was to burn him. See \ ales, in Euseb. p. 64. b- 
 (0 Euseb. & Vet. Lat. Interp. 
 
MARTYRDOM OF ST. POLYCARP. 247 
 
 beloved Son ; with whom to thee(w) and the Holy 
 p-host, be glory both now, and to all succeeding ages. 
 Amenr 
 
 15. He had no sooner pronounced aloud, Amcft, 
 and finished his prayer, but they who were appointed 
 to be his executioners, lighted the fire. And when 
 the flame began to blaze to a very great heiglit ; be- 
 hold a wonderful miracle appeared, to us who had the 
 happiness to see it, and who were reserved by Hea- 
 ven to report to others what had happened. For the 
 flame making a kind of arch, like the sail of a ship 
 filled with the wind, encompassed, as in a circle, the 
 body of the holy martyr. Who stood in the midst of 
 it, not as if his flesh were burnt, but as bread that is 
 baked, or as gold or silver glowing in the furnace. 
 Moreover, so sweet a smell came from it, rs if frank- 
 inscense, or some rich spices had been smoking there. 
 
 16. At length when those wicked men saw that his 
 body could not be consumed by the fire, they com- 
 manded the executioner to go near to him and stick 
 his dagger in him ;(;/) which being accordingly done, 
 there came forth so great a quantity of blood(o) as 
 even extinguished the fire, and raised an admiration 
 in all the peoi)le, to consider what a difference there 
 was between the infidels and the elect. One of which 
 this great martyr, Polycarp, most certainly was ; be- 
 ing in our times a truly Apostolical and prophetical 
 teacher ; and Bishop o^ the catholic Church which is 
 at Smyrna. For every word that went out of his 
 moutli either has been already fulfilled, or in its due 
 time will be accomplished. 
 
 17. But when the emulous, and envious, and wick- 
 ed adversary of the race of the just, saw the great- 
 er) In tlic H. G. Fyiiseb. 
 
 \n) KeiLt.<pi*lo^» Vid. Annot. Usser. hum. 75. Vales, under- 
 stands by II one of the Launce men that were set to kill the beasts, 
 if they grew unruly, at these kind of spectacles. Vid. in. Euscl>- 
 J). 64. c. 
 
 (i) So Eusebius. 
 
248 A RKLATION OF THE 
 
 ness of his martyrdom ; and considered how irrepre- 
 hensiole his coxiversution had been from the begm- 
 ning; and how ne was now crowned wiih the crown 
 of imnurtaitty. having without all controversy re- 
 ceived his reward ; he took all possible care that not 
 the least remainder ot his oody snoald be taken away 
 by us, altiiough many desired to do it, and to be made 
 partakers of his holy flesh. And to that end he sug- 
 gested It to Nicetes, the father of Herod and brother 
 of Alee, to go to. the governor, and hinder him from 
 giving us his Oody to be buried. Lest, says he, " for- 
 saking him that was crucified, they should begin to 
 worship this Polycarp." And this he said at the sug- 
 gestion and instance of the Jews; who also watched 
 us, that we should not take him out of the fire: not 
 considering, that neither is it possible for us ever to 
 forsake Cnrist, who suffered for the salvation of all 
 sucii as shall be saved througbout the whole world, 
 the righteous for the urigodly; [1 Pet. iii. 18.] nor 
 worship any other besides him. For him indeed, as 
 being the Son of God, we do adore : but for the mar- 
 tyrs, we worthily love them, as the disciples and fol- 
 low^ers of our Lord ; and upon the account of their 
 exceeding great affection towards their master and 
 their king. Of whom may we also be made compa- 
 nions, and fellow disciples. 
 
 1 8. The Centurion therefore seeing the contention 
 of the Jews, put his body into the midst of the fire, 
 and so consumed it. After which we taking up his 
 bones, more precious than the richest jewels, and tri- 
 ed above gold, deposited them where it was fitting. 
 Where being gathered together as we have opportuni- 
 ty, with joy and gladness, the Lord shall grant unto 
 us to celebrate the anniversary of his martyrdom, both 
 in memory of those who have suffered, and for the 
 exercise and preparation of those who may hereafter 
 suffer. 
 
 19. Such was the passion of the blessed Polycarp> 
 who though he was the twelfth of those who, togeth- 
 
MARTYRDOM OF ST. POLYCARP. 2^9 
 
 er with those of Philadelphia, suffered martyrdom is 
 yet aloiitf chiefly had in memory of all men : inso- 
 much that he is spoken of by the very Geiuiles them- 
 selves in everyplace, as having been not only an emi- 
 nent teacher, but also a glorious martyr. Whose 
 death dll desire to imitate, as having been every way 
 conformable to the Gospel of Christ. For having by 
 patience overcome the unjust governor, and so receiv- 
 ed the crown of immortality ; he now, together with 
 the Apostles, and all other righteous men, who have 
 gone betore, with great triumph, glorifies God even 
 the Father, and blesses our Ljrd the governor both of 
 our souls and bodies ;(^) and shepherd of the catholic 
 Church which is over all the earth. 
 
 20. Whereas therefore ye desired that we would at 
 large declare to you what was done ; we have for the 
 present given you a summary account of it by our 
 brotiier Marcus : having therefore yourselves read this 
 opistle, you may do well to send it forward to the 
 brethren that are farther otY; that they may also glo- 
 rify God who makes such choice of his own servants, 
 and is able to bring all of us by his grace and help to 
 his eternal kingdom, through his only begotten Son 
 Jesus Christ ; to whom be glory, and honour, and 
 power, and majesty, for ever and ever — Amen. Sa- 
 lute all the saints ; they that are with us salute you ; 
 and Evarestus, who wrote this epistle, with his whole 
 house. 
 
 21. Now the sulTering of the blessed Polycarp was 
 the second day of the present month Xanthicus^ viz. 
 the seventh of the Calends of May;(//) being the 
 great Sabbath about the 8th hour. He was taken by 
 Herod, Philip the Tralli an being high priest; Statins 
 Q,uadratus proconsul ; but our Saviour Christ reigning 
 for evermore : to him be honoui', glory, majesty, and 
 
 (0 Vi,''. Cotclev. in niavi^. & Vet. Lat. Intevpr. 
 (u) Ratlip" of Apvii: Sec Aanot. Usser. n. 105, & Pearson ChT — 
 Diss. 11. I- IM J). ^. 
 
 [32] 
 
260 ADVERTISEMENT, &e. 
 
 an eternal throne, from generation to generation. 
 
 22. We wish you, brethren, all happiness ; by 
 living according to the rule of the Gospel of Jesus 
 Christ : with whom, glory be to God the Father, and 
 the Holy Spirit, for the salvation of his chosen saints. 
 After whose example the blessed Polycarp suffered ; 
 at whose feet may we be found in the kingdom of 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 >(i€ctim< 
 
 AN ADVERTISEMENT RELATING TO THE FOREGOING EPISTLt 
 
 THIS . epistle was transcribed by Caius out of the 
 copy of Ireneus, the disciple of Polycarp ; who also 
 lived and conversed with Ireneus. And I Socrates 
 transcribed it at Corinth, out of the copy of the said 
 Caius. Grace be with all.* 
 
 After which I Pionius again wrote it from the copy 
 before mentioned ; having searched it out by the reve- 
 lation of Polycarp, who directed me to it ; as also I 
 shall declare in what follows : having gathered these 
 things together, now almost corrupted through process 
 of time ; that Jesus Christ our Lord may also gather 
 me together with his elect : to whom with the Father, 
 and the Holy Ghost^ be glory for ever and ever. 
 
 . * Ad finem Exempl. Usser. p, 20. 
 
THE 
 
 CATHOLIC EFISTLrE 
 
 ST. BARNABAS. 
 
 / 
 ALL HAPPINESS TO YOU MY SONS AND DAUGHTERS, IN THi: 
 NAMK OF OUR i.ORD JKSUS CHRIST, ^VHO LOVEX) US, IN 
 
 PEACE. 
 
 HAVING perceived abundance of knowledge of 
 the great and excellent laws of God to be in you, I 
 exceedingly rejoice in your blessed and admirable 
 souls, because ye have so worthily received the grace 
 which was grafted in you.(r/) For which cause I am 
 full of joy, hoping the rather to be saved ; inasmuch 
 as I truly see a spirit infused into you, from the pure 
 fountain of God : having this persuasion, and being 
 fully convinced thereof, because that since I have be- 
 gun to speak unto you, I have had a more than ordi- 
 nary good success in the way of the law of the Lord, 
 which is in Christ.(^) For which cause brethren,(^A) 
 I also think verily that I love you above my own soul : 
 because that therein dwelleth the greatness of faith 
 and charity, as also the hope of that life which is to 
 come. Wherefore considering this, that if I shall 
 
 Cd ) Natural: Gr. 'ti^^vl^v. See Chap. xix. tpL^vIo* S'ogeiv 
 S'lS'x^tii: wliicli the L u. inc. venders natuvale doaum ucctn.-.aj. 
 Co .1-. Jam. i 21. 
 
 CgJ Comp. Psal. 119. 33. viz. either by preaching, or fulfilling 
 the same. 
 
 »A) Vid. Annot. Vos. in loc. 
 
252 THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE 
 
 take care to commuriicate to you a part of what I 
 have received, it shall turn to my reward, that i have 
 served such good souls ;(/) I gave diligence to write in 
 a few words unto you ; that together with your faith, 
 your knowledge also may be perfect. There are 
 therefore three things ordained by the Lord ; the hope 
 of life; the beginning and the completion of it. For 
 the Lord hath both declared unto us, by the prophets, 
 those things that are past ; and opened to us the begin- 
 ning of those that are to come. Wherefore, it will be- 
 hove us, as he has spoken, to come more holily, and 
 nearer to his altar. I therefore, not as a teacher, but 
 as one of you, will endeavour to lay before you, a 
 few things by which you may on many accounts be- 
 come the more joyful. 
 
 2. Seeing then the days are exceeding evil, and the 
 adversary has got the power of this present world ; 
 "we ought to give the more diligence to inquire into 
 the righteous judgments of the Lord. Now the as- 
 sistants of our faith are fear and patience : our fel- 
 low combatants, long suffering and continence. Whilst 
 these remain pure in what relates unto the Lord, wis- 
 dom, and understanding, and science, and knowledge 
 rejoice together with them. For God has manifested 
 to us by all the prophets, that he has no occasion for 
 our sacritices, or burnt offerings, or oblations ; saying 
 thus, " to what purpose is the multitude of your sa- 
 crifices unto me saith the Lord. 1 am full of the burnt 
 ofterings of rams, and the fat of fed beasts ; and I 
 delight not in the blood of bullocks, or of he goats. 
 When ye come to appear before me ; who hath re- 
 quired this at your hands ? ye shall no more tread my 
 courts. Bring no more vain oblations, incense is an 
 abomination unto me : your new moons and Sabbaths, 
 the caUing of assemblies I cannot away with, it is 
 iniquity, even the solemn meeting : your new moons 
 and your appointed feasts, my soul hateth," [Isaiah 
 i. 11 — 14.] These things therefore hath God aboK 
 
 \ i) Talibus Spiritibus servierti. Usscr. 
 
OF ST. BARNABASi 253 
 
 ished, that the new law of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
 which is without the yoke of any such necessity, 
 might have tlie spiritual offering of men themselves. 
 For so the Lord saith again to those heretofore ; 
 '* did I at all command your fathers when they came 
 out of the land of Egypt concerning burnt otferings 
 or sacritices : but this I commanded them," saying, 
 " let none of you imagine evil in your hearts agumst 
 his neighbour, and love no false oath," [Jer. vn. 22, 
 23. — Zach viii. 17.J Forasmuch then as we are not 
 •without understanding, we ought to apprehend the 
 design of our merciful Father. For he speaks to us, 
 being willing that we who have been in the same er- 
 ror about the sacrifices, should seek and find, how to 
 approach unto him. And therefore he thus bespeaks 
 us, " the sacrifice of God is a broken spirit, a broken 
 and contrite heart God will not dispise," [Psal. I. 19.] 
 Wherefore, brethren, we ought the more diligently to 
 inquire after those things that belong to our salvation, 
 that the adversary may not have an entrance into us, 
 and deprive us of our spiritual life. 
 
 3. Wherefore he again speaketh to them, concern- 
 ing the things : " ye shall not fast as ye do this day, 
 to make your voice to be heard on high. Is it such a 
 fast that I have chosen ? a day for a man to afflict his 
 soul ? Is it to bow down his head like a buhueh, and 
 to spread sackcloth and ashes under him ? wilt thou 
 call this a fast, and an acceptable day to the Lord ?" 
 But to us he saith on this wise. " Is not this the fast 
 that I have chosen, to loose the bands of wickedness, 
 to undo the heavy burthens, and to let the oppressed 
 go free ; and that ye break every yoke ? Is it not to 
 deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the 
 poor that are cast out, to thy house ? when thou seest 
 the naked that thou cover him, and that thou hide not 
 thyself from thine own flesh ? then shall thy light 
 break forth as the morning, and thy healtli shall 
 spring forth speedily ; and thy righteousness shall go 
 before thee, the glory of the Lord shall be thy reward. 
 
254 THE CATHOUC EPISTLE 
 
 ' Then shalt thou call and the Lord shall answer : thou 
 shalt cry and he shdU say, here I am. ii thou put 
 away from the midst of thee the yoke, the putting 
 forth of the finger, and speaking vanity : and if thou 
 draw out thy soul to the hungry ; and satisfy the af- 
 flicted soul," [Isaiah Iviii. 4 — 10.] In this tlierefore, 
 brethren, God has manifested his fore-knowledge and 
 mercy to us ; because the people which he has pur- 
 chased to his beloved Son were to believe in sincerity ; 
 and therefore he has shewn these things to all of us, 
 that we should not run as proselytes to the Jewish 
 law. 
 
 4. Wherefore it is necessary that searching dili- 
 gently into those things which are near to come to 
 pass, we should write to you what may serve to keep 
 you whole. To which end let us flee from every evil 
 work, and hate the errors of the present time, that 
 we may be happy in that which is to come : let us not 
 give ourselves the liberty of disputing with the wick- 
 ed and sinners, least we should chance in time to be- 
 come like unto them. For the consummation of sin 
 is come, as it is written, as the prophet Daniel says, 
 [Dan. ix.j And for this end the Lord hath shortened 
 the times- and the days, that his beloved might hasten 
 his coming to his inheritance. For so the prophet 
 speaks ; " there shall ten kings reign in the earth, and 
 there shall rise last of all another little one and he 
 shall humble three kings," [Dan vii.] And again 
 Daniel speaks in like manner concerning the king- 
 doms ; "■ and I saw the fourth beast dreadful and ter- 
 rible, and strong exceedingly i and it had ten horns. 
 I considered the horns, and behold there came up 
 among them another little horn, before which were 
 three of the first horns plucked up by the roots," [Dan. 
 vii. 7» 8-] We ought therefore to understand this al- 
 so : and I beseech you, as one of your own brethren, 
 loving you all beyond my own life, that you look; 
 well to yourselves, and be not like to those who add 
 sin to sin, and say, that their covenant is ours also. 
 
OF ST. BARNABAS. 255 
 
 Nay, but it is ours only ; for they have for ever lost 
 that which Moses received. For thus saith the Scrip- 
 ture ; " and Moses continued fasting forty days and 
 forty nights in the mount ; and he received the cove- 
 nant from the Lord, even two tables of stone written 
 by the hand of God," [Exod. xxxi. 34.] But having 
 turned themselves to idols they lost it ; [Exod. xxxii. 
 7.J as the Lord also said to Moses; " Moses, go down 
 quickly, for thy people which ihou hast brought forth 
 out of Egypt, have corrupted themselves, and turned 
 aside from the way which 1 commanded them," [Dtut. 
 ix. 12, 19.] And Moses cast the two tables out of 
 his hands and their covenant was broken, that the 
 love of Jesus might be sealed in your hearts, unto the 
 hope of his faith. Wherefore let us give heed unto 
 the last times. For all the time past of our life, and 
 our faith will profit us nothing, unless we continue to 
 hate what is evil, and to withstand the future tempta- 
 tions. So the Son of God tells us ; ht i/s resist oil 
 iniquity^ and hate it. Wherefore consider the works 
 of the evil way. Do not withdraw yourselves from 
 ©thers, as if you were already justified, [Hebr. x. 1 5.] 
 but coming all together into one place, inquire what 
 is agreeable to, and profitable for the beloved of God. 
 For the scripture saith ; " wo Unto them that are wi.«e 
 "m their own eyes, and prudent in their own sight."* 
 Let us become spiritual, a perfect temple to God. As 
 much as in us lies let us meditate upon the fear of 
 God ; and .strive to the utmost of our power to keep 
 his commandments ; that we may rejoice in his righ- 
 teous judgments. For God will judge the world 
 without respect of persons, and every one shall re- 
 ceive according to his works. If a man shall be good, 
 his righteousness shall go before him : if wicked, the 
 reward of his wickedness shall follow him. 'I'ake 
 heed therefore, lest sitting still now that we are call- 
 ed, we fall asleep in our sins j and the wicked one 
 
 • Vid Cr C'em Alex, Isa v. 21. 
 
256 THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE 
 
 getting the dominion over us, stir us up, and shut us 
 out of the kingdom of the Lord, [Matt. xxv. 7, 10.] 
 Consider this also : although you have seen so great 
 signs and wonders done among the people of the 
 Jews, yet this notwithstanding the Lord hath forsaken 
 them. Ueware therefore, lest it happen to us, as it 
 is written, " there be many called, but few chosen." 
 [Mat. xii. 14.] 
 
 5. l^or this cause did our Lord vouchsafe to give up 
 his body to destruction, that through rhe forgiveness 
 of our sins we might be sanctilied ; that is, by the 
 springhng of his blood. ISow for what concerns the 
 thiiigs tiiat are written about him, some belong to the 
 people of the Jews, and some to us. For thus saith 
 the Scripture ; " he was wounded for our transgressi- 
 ons, he was bruised for our iniquities, and by his 
 blood we are healed. He was led as a lamb to the 
 slaughter, and as a sheep before his shearers is dumb, 
 so he opened not his mouth," [Isaiah liii. 5, 7.] W here- 
 fore we ought the more to give thanks unto God, for 
 that he hath both declared unto us what is passed, and 
 not suffered us to be without understanding of those 
 things that are to come.(/) But to them he saith; 
 *' the nets are not unjustly spread for the birds," [Prov. 
 i. 17.] This he spake, because a man will justly pe- 
 rish, if having the knowledge of the way of truth, 
 he shall nevertheless not refrain himself from the way 
 of darkness. And for this cause the Lord was con- 
 tent to suffer for our souls, although he be the Lord 
 of the v^liole earth ; to whom God said before the 
 beginning of the world, " let us make man after our 
 own image and likeness," [Gen. i. 36.] Now how he 
 suffered for us, seeing it was by men that he underwent 
 it ; I will shew you. The prophets having received 
 from hiih the gift of prophecy, spake before concern- 
 ing him : but he, that he might abolish death, and 
 make known the resurrection from the dead, was 
 
 f/J Vid. Edit. Oxon. p. 21. 
 
I 
 
 • 6f ST. BARNABAS. 25 T 
 
 content, as it was necessary, to appear in the flesh, 
 tiiai ho iiij^iit make u;jod the promise before given to 
 our i.ua rs, and preparing hiuiselt a new people, 
 miji;;ic JciHonstrate to them whilst he was upon earth, 
 th-ii alte.- tue resurrection he woukl judge the world. 
 And linally teaching the people of Israel, and doing 
 miliiy wjnders and signs among them, he preached 
 to tliem, and shewed tiie exceeding great love which 
 he bare towards them. And when he chose his Apos- 
 tles, whicii were afierwards to publish his Gospel, he 
 took m^^n who had been wcvy great sinners ; that there- 
 by he might ])l;unly shew, ^' that he came not to call 
 the right'jous but sinners to repentance," [Mat. ix. 13.] 
 Then lie cleuriy manifested himself to be the Son of 
 God. For had he not come in the flesh, how should 
 7nen liave been able to look upon him, that the}^ 
 might be saved ? seeing if they behold only the sun, 
 which was the work of liis hands, and shall hereaf- 
 ter cease to be, thev are not able to endure steadfastly 
 to look against the rays of it. Wherefore the Son of 
 God came in the fiesh for this cause, that he might 
 fill up the measure of their iniquity, who have per- 
 secuted his prophets unto death. 7\nd for the same 
 rea^::on also he su.Tered ; for God hath said, " of the 
 stri])es of his fle?h, that tliey were from them."(^0 
 And, " I will smite the shepherd, and the sheep of 
 tjie flock shall be scattered," iZach. xiii. 6,7.] Thus 
 he would suffer, bccau- e it behoved him to suffer up- 
 on the cross. Lor tlms one saith, pro])hesying con- 
 cerning him ; " spare my soul from the sword. "(?) 
 And a^ain, " pierce my flesh with thy fear."(A-) And 
 again, " the congregation of wicked doers rose up 
 against me," ['' they have pierced my hands and my 
 
 fhj Namely, from ilie Jews. 
 
 (i) Accordiui!; to the Ixx. 
 
 (k) These words were doubUcss cited thus by Barnabas, because 
 that without them, those foregoing do not prove the crucifixion of 
 Christ But tlirougW the repetition of the same preposition, thfs 
 latter part was so early omitted, that it was not in the Latin inter- 
 preter's copv. 
 
•2S^ THE CATHOLIC EPISTLL' 
 
 feet."] And again he sayeth, " I gave my back io 
 the sniiters, and aiy cheeks to be ouifeted, and my 
 face I set as an hdrd rock."* 
 
 6. And when he hud fulfilled the commandment of 
 God, vv hat .says lie ? " who will contend with me ? 
 let him stand against me ; or who is he that will im- 
 plead me ? let nim draw near to the servant of the 
 Lord. Wo ije to you ! because ye shall all wax old 
 as a garmt'iit, the m^jth shall- eat you up," [Isa. 1. 8, 9.] 
 And again the proplx t adds, " he is put for a stone 
 of sfum'jiing " Uya, viii. 14.] *' Behold I lay in Zian 
 for a foundaii'on^ a precious stone, a choice corner 
 stone; un honourable stone," [Isa. xxviii. 16.] And 
 what follows ? ^ and he that hopeth in him shall live 
 forever." What then? is our hope built upon a 
 stone ? God forbid. But because the Lord hath har- 
 dened his flesh against sufferings, /zt sayeth I have 
 put me as a firm rock, [Isa. 1. 7.] And again the pro- 
 phet adds; " the stone which the builders refused is 
 become the head of the corner," [Psal. cxvii. 22.] 
 And again he saith, " this is the great and wonderful 
 day which the Lord hath made," [Jbid. 23.]t [I write 
 these things the more plainly to you that ye may un- 
 derstand :]{7n) for indeed I could be content even to 
 die for your sakes But what saith the prophet again ; 
 ^' the counsel of the wicked enciDiiipassed me about. 
 Tliey came about me as bees about tlie honey comb :" 
 and '* upon my vesture they cast lots," [Psal. xxi. 17. 
 — €Xvii<. 12 — xxi. ly.] Forasmuch then as our Savi- 
 our was to appear in the flesh, and suffer ; liis passion 
 "was hereby foretold. For thus saith the prophet 
 against Israelr " wo be to their soul, because they 
 have taken wicked counsel against themselves, saying; 
 let us lay snares for the righteous, because he is un- 
 profitable to us," [Isai. iii. 9.]- JVIoses also in like maiv 
 
 * Psal. xxii. 20— cxviii: (119, 120.)— xxii. 15, 17— Is:\. l 6. 
 
 t Ckni. Alex. St om. v. 
 
 {m) Xiiiii w iiOt in the old Lmt. versio:^. 
 
OF ST. BAR^'ABAt!. 259 
 
 ijer speaketli to them : " behold thus saitU the Lord 
 God ; enter ye mto the good land of winch the Lord 
 hath sworn to Abraham, and Isaac, and Jaeoo, / .</? 
 ■ he iJi>0!/(d gizye it youy and possess it; a land ilo'ViJi^ 
 with milk and honey," [Exod. xxxiii. l.j Now wiuit. 
 fhe spu'itnul meaning of this i^, loarji ; it is as if it 
 hud been mid \{o) j)ut your trust in Je<u?, who shall 
 he manifested to • you in the liesh. For man is the 
 earth which suffers : forasmuch as out of the substance 
 of the earth Adam waslonned. What therefore does 
 he mean when he says, into a good. land, flowing with 
 milk and honey? lUessed be our Lord, who has giv- 
 nn us wisdom, and a h.eart to understand his secrets. 
 For so says the prophet, '' who shall understand the 
 hard sayings of the Lord ^ but he that is wise, and intel- 
 ligent, and that loves his Lord," [Osee xiv. ult. — l^rov, 
 i. 6. — Eccl. i. 10.] Seeing therefore he has renewed 
 us by the remission of our sins, he has put us int^ 
 another frame, that we should liave souls like those 
 of children, (r) forming us again himself by the spi- 
 rit. (5) For thus the Scripture saith concerning us, 
 where it introduceth the Father speaking to the Son ; 
 " let us make man after our likeness and similitude; 
 and let them have dominion over rhe beasts of the 
 parth, and over the fowls of the ah', and over the fish of 
 the sea." And when tlie Lord saw the man which he 
 liad formed, that behold he wus very good, he said, 
 '■'- increase and multiply, and replenish the earth. "(f) 
 And this he spake to his Son. I will now siiew yau how 
 he made us a new creature, in the latter days. The 
 Lord saith, " behold I will make the last as the first," 
 [Isai. xliii. IP, 19.— Mat. xx. 16.] Wherefore the pro- 
 phet thus spake, "enter into the land flowing wifh ujilk 
 and honey, and have dominion over it."(w) Wherefore 
 
 io) Vi(l Cotc'cr. Annot. M:irg. ex Clcm. Alc- 
 
 (/•) Vid. Eilu. Oxoii. p. oO. b. 
 
 («) Vid. Vet. Lat. Intevp 
 
 '7) Gen. i. 26, & 2>S. omp. Coio?s. iii. l'^. 
 
 i'-j) Comp. Uebv. ii'. 
 
2€0 THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE 
 
 ye see how we are again formed anew ; as also he 
 speaks by another prophet : '' behold, aaitn the Lord, 
 I will take from them," that is, from those whom the 
 spirit of the Lord foresaw, " tiieir hearts of 'stone, 
 and 1 will put into them hearts of flesh," [Ezek. xi. 
 19 — xxxvi. 26.] Because he was about to be made 
 manifest in the flesh, and to dwell in us. For, my 
 brethren, the habitation of our heart is a holy temple 
 ■onto the Lord.U) For the Lord saith again ; '' in 
 -what place shall I appear before the Lord my God, 
 and be glorified ?" he answers, " I will confess unto 
 thee in the congregation in the midst of my brethren, 
 and will sing unto thee in the Church of the saints," 
 [Psal. xli. 3. — xxi. 23.] Wherefore we are they whom 
 he has brought in'o that good land. But what signi- 
 fies the milk and honey ?(y) Because as the child is 
 nourished first with milk, and then with honey ; so 
 we being kept alive by the belief of his promises, and 
 his word, shall live and have dominion over tiie land. 
 For he loretold above, saying, *' increase and multi- 
 ply, and have dominion over the fishes," &c. But 
 who is there that is now able to have this dominion 
 over the wild b(-asts, or fishes, or fowls of the air ? 
 for you know that to rule is to have power that a 
 man should be set over what he rules. But forasmuch 
 as this we have not now, he tells us when we shall 
 have it ; namely, when we shall become perfect, that 
 we may be made inheritors of the covenant of the 
 Lord. 
 
 7- Understand then, my beloved children, that the 
 good God liath before manifested all things unto us, 
 that we might know to whom we ought always to 
 give thanks and praise. If therefore the Son of God, 
 who is the Lord of all, and shall come to judge both 
 the quick and the dead, hath suffered, that bj/ his 
 stripes we might live : Ibt us believe that the Son of 
 
 (x) So St. Paul, 1 Car. iii 16, 17.— \i. 19. 
 
 (y) Comp. Hier. in Jer. xxxii. 22. lit. in Jer. xi. 5. Add. 1 Pet 
 
OF ST. BARNABAS. 261 
 
 God CGuId not have suffered but for us. But, being 
 crucijud, Uiey gave him viiitg:ir and gall to diiak. 
 Hear tiierelore how the priests of the teaipUdid loie- 
 shevv this also: the Lord by his conunand which was 
 \vritten,(s) declared that whosoever did not fa&t the 
 apjjointed last he ?hould die ihe death, [Levit. xxiii. 
 29.] because he also was himsclt' one day to otTer up 
 his body for our f-ins ; that so the type of v\hat was 
 done in Isaac might be fulfilled, who was oliered u])on 
 ,rhe altar. What tiierefore is it that he says by the 
 prophet ? " and let them eat of the goat which is of- 
 fered in the day of the feast for all their shis. X'^') 
 Hearken diligently, [my brethren,] and all the priests 
 and they only shall eat the inwards, not washed, wit'i 
 vinegar. Why so ? because I know that when I shall 
 hereafter offer my liesh for the sins of a Jiew people, 
 ye will give me vinegar to drink mixed with gall ;(<-) 
 therefore do ye only eat, the people fasting the while, 
 and lamenting in sackcloth and ashes. And that h;^ 
 might fore^hevv, that he was to sutler for them, iiear 
 then how he appointed it ? " Take," says he, " two 
 goats, fair and alike, and ofler them; and ki: tii(3 
 high priest take one of them for a burnt ofiVnng."(/) 
 And what must be done w ith the other ? " let it," 
 says he, " be accursed." ^ Consider how exactly this 
 appears to have been a type of Jesus. "And let all 
 the congregation spit upon it, and prick it ; and ::u!; 
 the scarlet wool about its head : and thus let il oo 
 carried forth into the wilderness."(^)^ And thi^i be ing 
 done, he that was appointed to convey tir.' gout, k-d 
 it into the wilderness, and took away tlu- scarlet WvjjI, 
 and put it upon a thorn ijash,(/?) w!i0::.e young :]prouts 
 
 Cz) ^ee this aiiplicd after the simc m inner. H .r. x. 
 
 (rf)Ni.aib xxix, See Vid. Coieler. in Maig Ei A..no in Let. 
 Comp. C^bserv Edit Oxon 
 
 (e't Vid. Annot. (nteler, in loc. 
 
 C/J I^evit. xvi. Vid. Mainion. Tract, de Die Exp. Edit, du Veiv 
 pae. 3:-0. \dd. Annot. Coiel 8c Ed. Oxon. in loc 
 
 (.§•) Vid. Edit. Oxon. p. 40. a. 41. b ' 
 
 (^0 Vid. Nairn, ibid.^ag. 341. C^omp. Annot. Edit. 0::on. in loc. 
 
262 TIIE CATHOUC EPISTLE 
 
 when we find them in the field we are wont to esit:(i) 
 so the fruit ol that thorn only is sweet. And to what 
 end was this ceremony ? Consider ; one was ojfcrtd 
 upon the altar, trie other was accursed. Ami why 
 was that which was accursed, crowned ? becau. e tliey 
 shall see Christ in that day having a scarlet g.iijn.-nt 
 about his body, and shall say ; is not this he xliom 
 we crucified ; having despised him, pierced him, mock- 
 ed him ? certainly this is he, who then said, tliat he 
 was the Son of God. As therefore he shall be then 
 like to what he was on earth, so were the Jews here- 
 tofore commanded, to take two goats, fair and equal. 
 That when they shall see [our Saviour] hereafter com- 
 ing [in the clouds of Heaven,] they may be amazed 
 at the likeness of the goats. Wherefore ye here again 
 see a type of Jesus who was to suffer for us.(/) But 
 what then signifies this, that the wool was to be put iji- 
 to the midst of the thorns ? This also is a figure of 
 Jesus, set out to the Church. For as he who would 
 take away the scarlet wool must undergo many diffi- 
 culties, because that thorn was very sharp, and with 
 difficulty get it : So they, says Christ, that will see me, 
 and come to my kingdom, must through many afflic- 
 tions and troubles attain unto me, (See Acts xiv. 22.) 
 
 8. But what type do ye suppose it to have been, 
 w^here it is commanded to the people of Israel, that 
 grown persons in whom sins are come to perfection, 
 should offer a heifer, and after they had killed it should 
 burn the same : {z) But then j^'oung men should take 
 np the ashes and put them in vessels ; and tie a piece 
 of scarlet wool and hyssop upon a stick, and so the 
 young men should sprinkle every one of the people, 
 and they should be clear from their sins? Consider 
 how all these are delivered in a figure to us. (d) This 
 
 Ci) Vid. Annot. Isaac. VofF. in loc. 
 (/) Vid. Lat. Ver. 
 
 {z) Numb. xix. That this also was a type of Christ, see Hebr, 
 ix. 13. 
 
 («) Vid. Vet. Lat. Interpr. Sij»iplicity. Gr. 
 
OF ST. BARNABAS. 263 
 
 heifer is Jesus Christ ; the wicked men that were to 
 oiler it, are those sinners who brouglii him to death : 
 Who afterwards have no more to do w ith it ; the sin- 
 ners have no more the honour of handling it : but tlK3 
 young men tiiat performed the sprinkhug, signiiied 
 thooe who preachi'd to us the forgiveness of sins, and 
 the puniicaiion of tne heart, to vvuom the Lord gave 
 authority to preacii his gos^Tel : being at tne beginning 
 twelve, to signify the trioes, because there were twelve* 
 tribes of Israel, lint why were three young men ap- 
 pointed to sprinkle ? To denote Abraham, and Isaac, 
 and Jacob, because they were great belore God. Anc( 
 why was the wool put upon a stick ? Because (he 
 kingdom of Jesus was founded upon the cross ; and 
 therefore they that jmr. their trust in hifn, shall live for 
 ever. But why was the wool anil iiys^op put toge- 
 ther ? To signify that in the kingdom of Chn,>>t lliere 
 shall be evil and lilthy days, in which however we 
 shall be saved ; and (r/) because he that has any dis- 
 ease in the tie.di by some lilthy humours, is cured by 
 hyssop. Wherefore these things being thus done, aro 
 to us indeed evident, but to the Jews they are ob- 
 scure ; because they hearkened not unto the voice of 
 the Lord. 
 
 9. And therefore the Scripture ag:iin speaks con- 
 cerning our ears, that God has circumscised tht^m, to- 
 gether with our hearts. For thus saith the Lord by the 
 holy prophet : " By the hearing of the ear they obey- 
 ed me." [Septuag. Psal. xvii. 45.] And again, " They 
 wiio are afar oiF, shall hear and understand what 
 things I have done." [Isa. xxxiii. 13.] And again, 
 "Circumcise your hea'ts saith the Lord." [Jer. iv. 4.] 
 And again he saith, " Hear O Israel ! For thus saith 
 the Lord thy God." [Jer. vii. 2.] And again the sjjirlt 
 of God proptiesieth, saying : " Who is there that 
 would live for ever," [Psal, xxxiii. xxxiv.] " let iv\ii 
 hear the voice of my son." [Isaiah 1. 10.] And again, 
 
 ''/') Vid Cottier, in loc. 
 
;264 IttiE CATHOLIC EPISTLE 
 
 *' Hear O Heaven, and give ear O Earth ! Because the 
 Lord has spoken these things for a witness." And 
 again he buith, " Hear tlie word of the Lord, ye 
 princes of the people." [Isaiah i .2. 10.] And again, 
 " Hear childrt;n ! Tne voice of one crying in the 
 ■wilderness." [Isa. xl. 3,] Wherefore he lias circum- 
 cised our ears, that we should hear his word, and be 
 lieve. But as for that circumcision, in whicii the Jews 
 trust, it is abolished. For the circumcision of which 
 God spake, was not of the tietih : iJut they Uave trans- 
 gressed his commaiids, because the evil one iiath de- 
 ceived ihem. f<'or thus God bespeaks them j "■ ihus 
 saith tne Lord your God, [Here i hud the new law] 
 sow not among thorns ; but circumcise yourselves to 
 the Lord your God.'' [Jer. iv. 3, 4.] And what doth he 
 meun by this suying ? Hearken unto your Lord. And 
 again he saith, " Circumcise the hardness of your 
 heart, and harden not your neck." [Jer. iv. 4.] And 
 again, '' Behold sailii tne Lord, all the nations are un- 
 circumcised [tiie}^ have not lost their fore-skin ;] but 
 this people is uncircumcised in heart." [Deut. x. 16.] 
 But you will say the Jews were uncircumcised for a 
 sign. (J) And so are all the Syrians, and Arabians, 
 and all the idolatrous priests : But are they therefore 
 of the covenant of Israel ? And even the Egyptians 
 themselves are uncircumcised. Understand therefore, 
 children these things more fully, than Abraham, who 
 was the first that brought in circumcision, looking for- 
 ward in the spirit to Jesus, circuuicised, having receiv- 
 ed the mystery of three letters. For the Scripture 
 says that Abraiiam circumcised three hundred and 
 eighteen men of his house (/f). But what therefore 
 was the mystery that was made known to him ? 
 Mark iiYSl the eighteen, and next the three hundred. 
 
 fij Vid. »J'.)Ule' in loc. Confer. Orig; ad "Rom cap ii. 25. 
 
 fkj That in.iiv olhevb ot" ihe ancient Fatliers Uave concurred 
 ■with hin^ in (his : hee Cottier, in loc Aad. Eiind. ptig. 34, 35. ibid^ 
 Ed. Oxon. in Icc An insUnce of the like kind, see Rev. xiii, 17, 18. 
 Add. Annot. D. Bernard. Edit. Oxon .p. 125, 
 
OF ST. BARNABAS, ^Gd 
 
 For tiie numeral letters of ten and eight, are I H. 
 And these denote Jesus. And because the cross was 
 that by which we were to find grace ; therefore he 
 adds, three hundred ; the note of which is T. [the 
 figure of his cross.] Wherefore by two letters, he 
 signified Jesus, and by the third his cross. He who 
 has put the engratted gift of his doctrine within us, 
 knows tliai I never taught to any one a more certain 
 truth : but 1 trust that ye are worthy of it. 
 
 1 0. Ijut why did Moses say " ye shall not eat of 
 {he swine, neither the eagle, nor the hawk, nor the 
 crow, nor any fish that has not a scale upon him ?"(w) 
 I answer that in the spiritual sense, he comprehended 
 three doctrines ihat v\ere to be gathered from thence. 
 Besides which he says to them in the book of Deute- 
 ronomy, " and 1 will give my statutes unto this peo- 
 ple." Wherefore it is not the command of God thai; 
 they should not eat these things ; but Moses in the 
 spirit spake unto them. Now the sow he forbade 
 tliein to eat; meaning thus much : thou shalt not join 
 tliysclf to such persons as are like unto swine ; who 
 whilst they live in pleasure, forget their God j but 
 when any want pinches them, then they know the 
 Lord ; as the sow when she is full, knows not her mas- 
 ter, but when she is hungry she makes a noise ; and 
 being again fed, is silent. Neither, says he, shalt thou 
 vat the cagh\ ?:or the hazvk, nor the kite^ nor the crt^iu ; 
 that is, thou shalt not keep company with such kind 
 of men as know not how by their labour and sweat 
 to get themselves food ; but injuriously ravish away 
 the things of others, and watcli how to lay snares for 
 them ; when at -the same time they appear to live in 
 perfect innocence. [So thesa birds alone seek not food 
 for themselves,(f^) butj sitting idle seek how they may 
 eat of the flesh which others have provided ; being 
 destructive through their wickedness. Neither, says 
 
 (w) That in this he goes on the received opinions of the R R. 
 Vid. Annot. Coteler. & Ed. Oxon. in loc. Lcvit. xi. Deut. xiv. 
 Add. Ainsworth on Lev. xi. 1. And again on Deut. xiv. 4. 
 
 (o) Vid. Antiq. I. at. Vers. 
 
 .[34] 
 
266 ' THE (gATHOLIC EPISTLF 
 
 he, shalt thou eat the lamprey^ nor the polypus^ nor the 
 cuttle-fish y that is, thou shalt not be like such men, 
 by using to converse with them, who are altogether 
 wicked and adjudged to death. For so those hshes 
 are alone accursed, and wallow in the mire» nor swim 
 as oilier libhes, but tumble in the dirt at the bottom of 
 the deep, jdut he adds, neither shalt thou eat of the 
 hure.{q) To what end ? to signily this to us ; thou 
 shalt not be an adulterer ; nor hken thyself to such 
 persons. For the hare every year multiplies the places 
 of its conception ; and as many years as, it lives, so 
 many it has. Neither shalt thou eat of the hyena : 
 that is, again, be an adulterer, nor a corrupter of 
 others ; neither be like to such. And wherefore so ? 
 because that creature every year changes its kind, and 
 is sometimes male, and sometimes female.(?/) For 
 which cause also he justly hated the weasel ; to the 
 end that they should not be like such persons who with 
 their mouths commit wickedness, by reason of their 
 uncleauness j nor join themselves with those impure- 
 women, who with their mouths commit wickedness. 
 Because that animal conceives with its mouth.(w) 
 Moses therefore speaking as concerning meats, deliv- 
 ered indeed three great precepts to them in the spi- 
 irituaS signification of those commands. But ihey ac- 
 coiduig to the desires of the flesh, understood him as 
 if he tiad only meant it of meats. And therefore 
 David took aright the knowledge of hiij threefold com- 
 mand, saying in like manner ; " blessed is the man 
 that hath not walked in the counsel of the ungodly," 
 [Psal. i. l.j as the lishes before mentioned in the bot- 
 tom of the deep in darkness : nor stood in the way 
 of sinners ; as they who seem to fear the Lord, but 
 yet sin, as the sow. And hath not sat in the seat of 
 the scorners, as those birds who sit and watch that 
 they may devour. Here you have the law concern- 
 
 (<7) See Coteler. Aniiot. in loc. 
 
 {u) So several naiur:ilists have affirmed, though others deny it : 
 See Ann^'t. Coteler. in ioc. 
 
 •iv) Vid. Arjst. apud Euseb. Prxp. Evang. L. viii. cap. 9. Add. 
 Coteler. in luc. 
 
OF ST. BARXABAS. 267 
 
 iiig meat perfectly set forth, and according to the true 
 knowledge of it. But says Moses, " ye siidii eat all 
 that divideth the hoof, and chewetli tiie cud. (ji-) 
 Signifying thereby sucii a one us having ialcen his 
 food, knows him that nounslieth hiin ; and resting 
 upon him rejoiceth in him. And m this ho spake vveil, 
 Iiaving res|>ect to the commandment. What therefore 
 is it tiiat he says .^(y) that we jihouid hold fast to them 
 that fear the Lord, with th;)se wlio uieditate on the 
 command of the word which they Ijave received, in 
 their heart, with those (hat declare the righteous 
 judgments of the Lord, and keep hi^ commandments; 
 in short, with those who know that to meditate is a 
 work of pleasure, and iherelbre exercine themselves 
 in the word of the Lord. But why might they eat 
 those that clave th.^ hoof ? because the riguteous liveth 
 in this j)resent world, but his expectation is tixed up- 
 on liie other. See brethr^'n, how admnably Moses 
 commanded these things. But how should we thus 
 know all tiiis, and und^'island it ? We therefore un- 
 derstanding aright tli<e commandments, speak as the 
 Lord would have us. Wherefore he has circumcised 
 :3ur ears and our hearts, that we might know these 
 thing:s. 
 
 11. Let us now inquire whether the Lord took care 
 to manifest any thing beforehand concerning water, 
 and the ctoss. Now for the former of these, it is 
 written to the people of Israel how they should not 
 receive that baptisui which brings to forgiveness of 
 sins J but shall institute another to themselves, that 
 cannot. For tlms saith the prophet, " be astonished 
 
 Heaven ! and let the, earth tremble at it, because 
 this people have done two great and wicked things ; 
 they left me, the fountain of living w^ater, and have 
 digged for themselves broken cisterns that can hold 
 no water. Is my holy mountain Zion a desolate wil- 
 
 (r) See Edit Oxon. p 64. a. So Iren. adv. Heiv 1. v. c. 8. 
 
 iy) Comp Clem. Alex. 1. iii. Pxdag. c. 11. Et eimil. Orig. 
 
 1 heod. 8cc. Coteler. Annot. in loc. 
 
268 THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE 
 
 derness ?(a) for ye shall be as a young bird when its 
 peat is taken away." And again the prophet saith, 
 " 1 will go before thee, and will make plain the moun- 
 tains, and will break the gates of brass, and will 
 snap in sunder the bars of non ; and will give thee 
 dark, and hidden, and invisible treasures, that they 
 may know^ that lam the Lord God," [Jer. ii. 12. — 
 Isa. xvi. 1, 2. — xlv. 2.] And again, " He shall dwell 
 in the high den of the strong rock," [Isa. xxxiii. 1 6, 
 17.] , And ihen, what follows in the same prophet ? 
 " His water is faithful: ye shall see the king with 
 glory, and your soul shall learn the fear of the Lord." 
 And again he saith in another prophet, he that does 
 these things " shall be like a tree planted by the cur- 
 rents of water, w hich shall give its fruit in its season. 
 Its leaf also shall not wither, and whatsoever he doth 
 it shall prosper. As for the wicked it is not so with 
 them ,* but they are as the dust which the wind scat- 
 tereth away from the face of the earth Therefore 
 the ungodly shall not stand in the judgment, neither 
 the sinners in the council of the righteous. For the 
 Lord knowTth the way of the righteous, and the way 
 of the ungodly shall perish," [Psal. i.] Consider how 
 he has joined both the cross and the water together. 
 For this he saith, blessed are they who putting their 
 trust in the cross, descend into the water; for they 
 sh-ill huve their reward in due time : then saith he, 
 will 1 give it them. But as. concerning the present 
 time, he saith, tln-ir leaves shall not fall -. meaning 
 Thereby, that every word that shall go out of your 
 mouth, shaf^l through faith and charity be to the con- 
 version and hope of many. In like manner does 
 another prophet speak — " and the land of Jacob was 
 the praise of all the earth," [Zeph. iii. 19.] magnify- 
 ing thereby(Z?) the ves|el of his spirit,(c) and what 
 
 («) Vifl Annot. Cot-eler- & Ed. Oxnn in Ipc. ' 
 
 (b) For TonTo xi[et', 'ind The old intei'pi'eter did r.ot read : 
 and Clemeiis Alex. lib. iii. sti-om. p. ,463, transcribing tliis passage, 
 iiatli them 'int. ■ ' 
 
 f'r^ i, e. The body of Christ. 
 
OF ST. BARNABAg; 269 
 
 follows ? " and there was a riverTunning on the right 
 hand and beautiful trees grew up by it ; and he that 
 shall eat of them shall live for ever." The significa- 
 tion of which is this ; that we go down into the water 
 full of sins and pollutions ; but coming up again bring- 
 ing forth fruit ; having in our hearts the fear and hope 
 which is in Jesus, by the spirit. "And whosoever 
 shall eat of them shall live for ever," — that is, who- 
 soever shall hearken to those who call them, and sliall 
 believe, shall live for ever. 
 
 12. In like manner he determines concerning the 
 cross in another prophet, (t/) saying, and when shaft 
 these things be fulfilled ? The Lord answers, tuhen 
 the tree that fs fallen shall rise, and wlien blood shall 
 drop down from the tree. Here you have again men- 
 tion made, both of the cross, and of him who was to 
 be crucified upon it. And yet farther he saith by Mo- 
 ses ;(e) (when Israel was fighting with, and beaten by 
 a strange people ; to the end that God might jmt them 
 in mind how that for their sins they \vere delivered 
 unto death) yea the Holy Spirit ])ut it into the heart 
 of Moses, to represent both the sign of the cross, and 
 of him that was to suffer : that so they might know 
 that if they did not believe in him, tiiey should be 
 overcome for ever. Moses therefore piled up armour 
 upon armour in the middle of a rising ground, and 
 standing up high above all of them stretched forth his 
 arms, and so Israel again conquered. But no sooner 
 did he let down his hands, but they were again slain. 
 And why so ? to the end they might know, that ex- 
 cept they trust in him, they cannot be saved. And 
 in another prophet he saith, " I have stretched out 
 my hands all the day long to a people disobedient, and 
 speaking against my righteous way," [Isa. Ixv. 2.] And 
 
 (rf) Vid Conject. Edit. Exon. Com. iv. Esdr. v. 4. Et Obs. Co- 
 tel. ill lf)c. 
 
 (c) See St. Hier. in like mannor. Annot. D. Bcrr.avd. p. 124. 
 Edit. Oxon. Exod. xvii. 
 
270 THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE 
 
 again Moses makes a type of Jesus,(//) to shew that he 
 wds to die, and then tnat he, whom they thought to be 
 dead, was to give life to others ; in the type of tliose 
 that fell in Israel. For God caused all sorts of ser- 
 pents to bite them, and they died ; forasmuch as by a 
 serpent transgression began in Eve, that so he might 
 convince them that for their transgressions they shall 
 be delivered into the pain of death. Moses then him- 
 self, who had' commanded them, saying, '* ye shall 
 not make to yourselves any graven, or mjkeii image, 
 to be your God," [Deut. xxvii. 15 J yet now did so 
 himself, that he mighr represent to tiiem the figure of 
 the Lord Jesus. For he mcide a brazen serpent, and 
 set it up on high, and called the jjtople together by 
 a proclamation : where oemg come, they entreated 
 Moses that he would make an atonement for them, 
 and pray that they might be healed. Then Moses 
 spake unto them, saying ; when any one among you 
 shall be bitten, " let him come unto the serpent that 
 is set upon the pole ; and let him assuredly trust in 
 him, that though he be dead, yet he is able to give 
 life, and presently he shall be saved ;" and so they 
 did. See therefore how here also you have in this the 
 glory of Jesus ; and that in him and to him are all 
 things. Again, what says Moses to Jesus the Son of 
 Nun, when he gave that name unto him, as being a 
 prophet, that all the people might hear him alone, be- 
 cause the Father did manifest all things concerning 
 his Son Jesus, in Jesus the Son of Nun;(;72) and gave 
 him that name when he sent him to spy out the land 
 of Canaan ; he said,(;^) " take a book in thine hands, 
 and write what the Lord saith ; forasmuch as Jesus 
 the Son of God, shall in the last days cut off by the 
 roots all the house of Amalech." See here again Je-. 
 sus, not the son of man, but the Son of God, made 
 
 (/z) So Ireuxus, Just. Mart. St. Chryost. &c. Vid. Edit. Oxon, 
 p. 77 A. 
 
 (m) So the other fathers. Just. Mart. &c. Vid. Edit. Oxon. p. 79. 
 \n) Vid. Intcrp, Vet. Lat. Exod. xvii. 14. 
 
GF ST. BARNABAS. 271 
 
 manifest in a type and in the flesh. But because it 
 might hereafter be said, that Clirist was the Son of 
 David ; therefore David fearing and well knowing the 
 errors of the wicked,(o) saith, " the Lord said unto 
 my Lord, sit thou on my right hand unril 1 make thine 
 enemies -thy footstool," [Psal. cix. '6.] And again 
 Isaiah speaketh on this wise, " the Lord said unto 
 Christ my Lord,(/>) I have laid hold on his right hand, 
 that the nations should obey before him, and I will 
 break the strength of kings." Behold, how both Da- 
 vid and Isaiah call him Lord, and the Son of God.(^y) 
 13. But let us go yet farther, and inquire whether 
 this people be the heir, or the former; and whether 
 the covenant be with us, or with them. And iirst, us 
 concerning the people, hear now what the Scripture 
 saith. Isaac prayed for his wife Rebeckah, because 
 she was barren ; and she conceived. Afterwards Re- 
 beckah went fortli to inquire of the Lord.(r) And tiie 
 Lord said unto her, " there are two nations in thy 
 w^oinb, and two {)eople shall come from thy body; 
 and the one shall have power over the other, and the 
 greater shall serve the lesser." Understar.d here who 
 was Itjaac ; who was Rebeckah ; and of whom it was 
 foretold, that this people should be greater than thai. 
 And in another prophecy Jacob s])eaketh more clear- 
 ly to his son Joseph, saying; " behold the Lord hath 
 not deprived me of seeing thy face, bring me thy ?on> 
 that 1 may bless them," [Gen. xlviii.] And he br()ut>;li(. 
 unto his father Manasseh and Ephraim, desiring that 
 he should bless Manasseh, because he was the elder. 
 Therefore Joseph brought him to the right hanil of hi^ 
 Father Jacob. But Jacob by the Spirit foresaw the 
 figure of the people that was to come. And wha' 
 saith the Scripture ? and Jacob crossed his hands, and 
 put his right hand upon Ephraim, his second nud 
 
 Co J Comp. Vet. Lat. Interp. 
 
 (/O Vid. Aiuuot Coteltr in loc. Edit. Oxon. p. 78. c- 
 ((/) Comp. Vet. Lat. Inturp. 
 
 frj Gen. xxv. 21. Comp. Rom. ix. Just. Mart. Tert. Scc> Vi^ 
 Ed. Oxon. p. 81. H 
 
272 THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE 
 
 the 3'ounger son, and blessed him. And Joseph said 
 uiiio Jacob ; put tiiy rii^ht hand upon the head of 
 Manasseh, for he is my lirst born son. And Jacob 
 said unto Joseph; I know it, my son, I know it; 
 but the greater shall serve the lesser ; though he also 
 shall be blessed Ye see of whom he appointed it, 
 that they should be the first people, and heirs of the 
 covenant. If therefore God shall have yet farther 
 taken notice of this by Abraham too, our understand- 
 ing of it will then be perfectly established. What 
 then saith the Scripture to Abraham, when " he be- 
 lieved, and it vvas imputed unlo him for righteous- 
 ness ? behold I have made thee a father of the na- 
 tions, which without circumcision believe in the 
 Lord."(5) 
 
 14. Let us therefore now inquire, whether God has 
 fulfilled the covenant, which he sware to our fathers, 
 that he would give this people ? Yes verily, he gave 
 it; but they were not worthy to receive it by reason 
 of their sins. For thus saith the prophet : " and Mo- 
 ses continued fasting in Mount Sinai, to receive the 
 covenant of the Lord with the people, forty days and 
 forty nights," [Exod. xxiv. 18.] And he received of 
 the Lord two tables written with the finger of the 
 Lord's hand in the Spirit. And Moses when he had 
 received them brought them down that he might de- 
 liver them to the people. And the Lord said unto Mo- 
 ses ; Moses, Moses, " get thee down quickly, for the 
 people which thou . broughtest out of the land of 
 Egypt have done wickedly," [Deuter. ix. 10, 12 — 
 Exod. xxxi. 12. — xxxii. 7.] And Moses understood 
 that they' had again set up a molten image ; and he 
 cast the two tables out of his hands ; and the tables of 
 the covenant of the Lord were broken. Moses there- 
 fore received them? but they were not worthy. Now 
 then learn how we have received them. Moses, be- 
 ing a servant took them ; but the Lord himself has 
 
 fs ) Gen. XV. 17. So St. Paul himself applies this, Rom. iv. ". 
 
OF ST. BARNABAS. 273 
 
 given them unto us, uiaiuo nij^ht be the people of 
 his inheritance, aaving sufferea ior us. He was 
 therefore made manifest, that they should hll up the 
 measure of their sms, and tUat \ve(/) being made 
 heirs oy iiim, sliould receive the covenant oi the Lord 
 Jesus. And agam the prophet saith, " behold, 1 have 
 set thee for a light unto the Gentiles, to be ihe Saviour 
 of aU t!ie ends oi :iie earth, saith the Lord the God 
 who hath redeemed thee," [Isa. xlix. 6.] Who for 
 that very end was prepared, that by his own a])pear- 
 ing he might redeem oarhedrts, already devoured hy 
 death, and delivered over to the irregularity of error, 
 fro.n darkness : and establish a covenant with us by 
 his word. For so it is uriiten, that the Father com- 
 manded him, oy delivering us from darkness, to pre- 
 pare unto himself a iioly people. Wherefore the pro- 
 phet saith ; " I the Lord thy God have called thee in 
 righteousness, and 1 will take thee by thy baiui and 
 will strengthen thee. And give thee for a covenant 
 of tne peoj)le, for a light of the Gentiles. To open 
 the eyes of tiie olind. to bring out the prisoners from 
 the prison, and them that sit in darkness oat of the 
 prison house," [Isa. xlii. 6, 7.j Consider therefore 
 from whence we have been redeemed. And again 
 the prophet saith, '^ the sj)irit of the Lord is upon 
 me, because he hath anointed me ; he hath sent me 
 to preach glad tidings to the lowly, to heal the oroken 
 in heart, to preach remission to the captives, and 
 sight unto the blind : to proclaim the acceptable year 
 of the Lord, and the day of restitution, to comfort 
 ail that mourn."* 
 
 15. Furthermore it is written concerning the sab- 
 bath, in the ten commandments, which God spake in 
 the Mount Sinai to Moses, face to tace : " sanctify 
 the ^aobath of the Lord with pure hands, and with a 
 clean h.^art," [Exod. xx. 2.] And elsewhere he saith, 
 *' if thy children shall keep my sabbaths, then will 
 
 (0 Viv'i. i^at iiiterp. Vet. 
 
 * Isa. Ixi. 1, 2. Comp. Luke iv. 18. 
 
 [35] 
 
274 THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE 
 
 I put my mercy upon them," [Jer. xvii. 24.] And 
 even in the beginning of the creation he makes men- 
 tion of the sabbath. *' And God made in six uays 
 the works ot his hands ; and he tinisiied them on the 
 seventh day, and he rested the seventh day and sanc- 
 tified it."(w) Consider, my children, what that sig- 
 nifies, he finishtd them in six days. The meaning of 
 it is this ; that in six thousand years the Lord God will 
 bring all things to an end.(ir) For with him one day 
 is a thousand years ; as himself testifieth, saying, 
 *' behold this day shall be as a thousand years." There- 
 fore, children, in six days, that is in six thousand 
 years, shall all things be accomplished.(y) And what 
 is that he saith, " and he rested the seventh day." 
 He meaneth this ; that when his Son shall come, and 
 abolish the season of the wicked one, and judge the 
 ungodly ; and shall change the sun, and the moon, 
 and the stars, then he shall gloriously rest in that 
 seventh day. He adds lastly, " thou shalt sanctify it 
 with clean hands and a pure heart." Wherefore we 
 are greatly deceived if we imagine that any one can 
 now sanctify that day which God has made holy, 
 ■without having a heart pnre in all things. Behold 
 therefore, he will then truly sanctify it with blessed 
 rest, when we (having received the righteous pro- 
 mise, when iniquity shall be no more, all things be- 
 ing renewed by the Lord) shall be able to sanctify it, 
 being ourselves first made holy. Lastly, he saith unto 
 them, " your new moons and your sabbaths, I cannot 
 bear them " [Isa. i. 13.] Consider what he means by 
 it ; the sabbaths, says he, which ye now keep are 
 not acceptable unto me, but those which I have made, 
 when resting from all things, I shall begin the eighth 
 
 (w) Gien. ii. 2 — Exo '.. xx. 11. xxxi. 17. — Vid Coteler Annot. in 
 loc 
 
 (x^ Kow ceneral -bis trn'^^^io:^ t'lcn was- See Coteler. Annot. in 
 loc E i Oxon p. 90 a. Psal. Ixxxix. 4. 
 
 ([/) Thai is to ujc luue ot the Gospel, says Di". Bernard, (j. v 
 Annot. p. 127. Ed. Oxon. 
 
OF ST. BARNABAS. 275 
 
 day, that is, the beginning of the other world.(«) For 
 which cause we oaserve the eighth day with gladness, 
 in which Jesus rose frodi tne dead; and having mani< 
 fested himself to his disciples, ascended into heaven. 
 16. It remains yet that I speaii. to you concerning 
 the temple : how those miserable men being deceived 
 have put their trust in the house,(A) and not in God 
 himself who made them, as if it were the habitation 
 of God. For much after the same manner as the 
 Gentiles, they consecrated him in the temple. But 
 learn tlierefore how the Lord .speaketh, rendering the 
 tenijile vain : " who has measured the heaven with a 
 span, and the earth with his hand ? Is it not I ? 
 Thus saith the Lord ; heaven is my throne, and the 
 earth is my footstool. W-^hat is the house that ye wil! 
 build me ? or wiiat is the place of my rest ?" [Isa. xL 
 12. — Ixvi. 1.] Know therefore that all their hope is 
 vain. And again he speaketh after this manner ; 
 " beliold they that destroy this temple, even they shall 
 again build it n]\" [Isa. xlix. 17.] And so it came to 
 pass ; for through their wars it is now destroyed by 
 their enemies ; and the servants of their enemies build 
 it up. Furthermore, it has been made manifest, how 
 both the city, and the temple, and the people of Is- 
 rael should be given up. For the scripture saith, 
 '* and it shall come to pass in the last days, that the 
 Lord will deliver up the heep of his pasture, and 
 their fold, and their tower unto destruction," [Zephan. 
 ii. 6, juxt. Hebr.] And it has come to pass, as the 
 Lord hath spoken. Let us inquire therefore, whether 
 there be any temple of God? Yes there is; and that 
 there, where himself declares that he would both 
 make and perfect it. For it is written ; " and it shall 
 be that as soon as the week shall be completed, the 
 temple of the Lord shall oe gloriously ouiii, in the 
 name of the Lord," [Dan. ix. — Haggai ii.] I find 
 therefore that there is a temple. But how shall it be 
 
 (a) So the other fathers, q. v. Aput\ Coteler. Annot. in lor. p. 36. 
 <!i) Vtd Edit. Oxon. Sc Vet. I.al. Imcrp. 
 
276 . THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE 
 
 built in the name of the Lord ? I will shew you. Be- 
 fore thiit we believed in God, the habitation of our 
 htart, was corruptible and fee .le, as a temple truly 
 built with hands. For it was a house full of idolatry, 
 a nouse of devils ; inasmucn as there was done in it 
 whatsoever was contrary unto God. But it shall be 
 built in the name of the Lord. Consider, how that 
 the temple of the Lord shall be very gloriou.-ly built ; 
 and by what means that shall be, learn. Having re- 
 ceived remission of our sin^, and trusting in the name 
 ot the Lord, we are become renewed, being agdin 
 created as it were from the beginning. Wiieretore 
 God truly dwells in our house, that is, in us. But 
 how does he dwell in us ? The word of his faith, 
 the calling of his promise, the wisdom of his righteous 
 judgments, the commands of his doctrine ; he him- 
 seh prophecies within us, he himself dwelleth in us, 
 and openeth to us w^ho were in bondage of death the 
 grace of our temple, that is, the mouth of wisdom, 
 having given repentance unto us ; and by this means 
 has brought us to be an incorruptible temple. He 
 therefore that desires to be sa 'ed looketh not unto the 
 man, but unto him that dwelleth in him, and speaketh 
 by hiiu ,• being struck with wonder, forasmuch as he 
 never either heard him speaking such words out of 
 his mouth, nor ever desired to hear them. This is 
 that spiritual temple that is built unto the Lord. 
 
 17. And thfeis I trust, I have declared to you as 
 much, and \^ iih as great siinplicity as I could, those 
 things which make for your salvation, so as not to 
 have omitted any thing that might be requisite there- 
 unto. For should 1 speak farther of the things that 
 now are, and of those that are to come, you would 
 not 3^et understand them, see ng they lie in parables. 
 Thi > th( refore shall suffice as to these things. 
 
 18. Let us novv go on to trie other kind of know- 
 ledge and doctrine. There are two ways of doctrine 
 and power ; the one of light, the other of darkness. 
 But there is a great deal of difference between these 
 
OF ST. BARNABAS. 277 
 
 two ways ; for over one are appointed the angels of 
 0011,(6") the leaders of the way oi ii^iit ; over the 
 otiier the augnls ot satan. And the one is the Lord 
 from everlufniiig to cvei lusting ; the otner is the prince 
 of the time of unrlgateou^nc^s. 
 
 19. Now the way of lignt is this, if any one de- 
 sires to attain to the place that is appointed for him, 
 and will hasten thither by his works. And the know- 
 ledge that has been given to us for walking in it, is 
 to this effect. *Thou shalt love him that made thee: 
 *thau shalt glorify him tliat hath redeemed thee from 
 death. *'l'hou shalt be simple in heart, and *rich ux 
 the spirit. *Thou shalt not cleave to those that walk 
 in tlie way of death. *Thou shalt hate to do any 
 thing that is not pleasing unto God. *Thou shalt ab- 
 hor all dissimulation. *Thou shalt not neglect any 
 of the commands of the Lord. *Thou shalt not exalt 
 thyself, but shalt be humble. *Thou shalt not take 
 honour to thyself. *Thou shalt not enter into any 
 wicked counsel against thy neighbour. *Thou shalt 
 not be over confident in thy heart. *Thou shalt not 
 commit ^fornication ; nor *adultry. Neither shalt 
 thou *corrupt thyself with mankind. *Thou shalt 
 not make use of the word of God, to any impurity. 
 *Thou shalt not accept any man's person, when thou 
 reprovest any ones faults. *Thou shalt be gentle. 
 *Thou shalt be quiet. *Thou shalt tremble at the 
 words which thou hast heard. *Thou shalt not keep 
 any hatred in thy heart against thy brother. *Thou 
 shalt not entertain any doubt whether it shall be or 
 n«t. *Thou sluilt not take the name of the Lord iu 
 vain. *'rhou shalt love thy neighbour above thy 
 own soul. *Thou shalt not destroy thy conceptioris 
 before they are brought forth ; nor kill them after 
 they are born. *Thou shalt not withdraw thy hand 
 from thy son, or from thy daughter; but shalt teach 
 them from their youth the fear of the Lord, n'hou 
 
 (<•) Vide Coteler, in lor. Et Basil, in Psa) i. 
 
278 THE CATHOLIC EPISTIj: 
 
 shalt not covet thy neighbours goods ; neither shalt 
 thou be an extortioner. *iS[either shuli thy heart be 
 joined to proud men ; but thou shalt be numbered 
 among the righteous and the lowly. *VVhatever 
 eveiit:5 shall happen unto thee, thou shalt receive them 
 as good. *Thou shalt not be douole minded, or dou- 
 ble tongued ; for a double tongue is the snare of 
 death. * i hou shalt be subject unto the Lord and to 
 inferior masters as tb the representatives of God, in 
 fear and reverence. *'rhou shalt not be bitter in thy 
 commands towards any of thy servants that trust in 
 God, lest thou chance not to fear him who is over 
 both ; because he came not to call any with respect 
 of persons ; but whomsoever the spirit had prepared. 
 *Thou shalt communicate to thy neighbour of all thou 
 hast ; thou shalt not call any thing thine own : for 
 if ye partake in such things as are incorruptible, how 
 much more should ye do it in those that are corrupti- 
 ble .? ^Thou shalt not be forward to speak, for the 
 mouth is the snare of death. (/z) *Strive for thy soul 
 with all thy might.(/) *Reach not out thine hand to 
 receive, and withhold it not when thou shouldest 
 give.(A") *Thou shalt love as the apple of thine eye, 
 every one that speaketh unto thee the word of the 
 Lord. *Call to thy remembrance day and night, the 
 future judgment.(/) *Thou shalt seek out every day 
 the persons of the righteous : *and both consider, and 
 go about to exhort others by the word, and meditate 
 how thou mayest save a soul. *Thou shalt also la- 
 bour with thy hands to give to the poor, that thy sins 
 may be forgiven thee.(n) *Thou shalt not deliberate 
 whether thou shouldest give ; *nor having given, 
 
 (h) See Ecclus. iv, 34. 
 
 (i) Ibid. ver. 33. For so I cliose to read it, Cvi^ rr.i ■i-v^^i o-a 
 «i/«>vf«<r£/{» according to the conjecture of Cotelerius. 
 
 (A-) Ibid. ver. 36 
 
 (/) And remember him night and day. The words jj*/u.t^«5 xjjVf&'f, 
 r^eem to have been erroiicousiy inse;iL-a, and pervei i lUc se:.;.c. 
 
 (n) Gr, For the redemption of thy sins. Comp. Dan. iv. 24. See 
 LXX. 
 
OF ST. BARNABAS. 279 
 
 murmur at it. *Give to every one that asks ; so shalt 
 thou know who is the good rttwarder of thy gifts. 
 *Keep what thou hast received ; thou shalt neither 
 add to it, nor take from it. *Let the wicked be al- 
 ways thy aversion. *Thou shalt judge righteous 
 judgment. *Thou shalt never cause divisions, but 
 shalt make peace between those that are at variance, 
 and bring them together. *l'hou shalt confess thy 
 sins ; *and not come to thy prayer with an evil con- 
 science. This is the way of light. 
 
 20. But the way of darkness is crooked, and full 
 of cursing. For it is the way of eternal death, with 
 punishment ; in which they that walk meet those 
 things that destroy their own souls. Such are ; idola- 
 try, confidence, pride of power, hypocrisy, double- 
 mindedness, adultery, murder, rapine, pride, trans- 
 gression, deceit, malice, arrogance, witchcraft, covet- 
 ousness, and the want of the fear of God. In this 
 walk those who are the persecutors of them that are 
 good, haters of truth, lovers of lies ; who know not, 
 the reward ol righteousness, nor cleave to any thing 
 that is good. Who administer not righteous judgment 
 to the widow and orphan ; who watch for wickedness, 
 and not for the fear of the L)rd : from whom gentle- 
 ness and patience are far otf ; who love vanity, and 
 follow after rewards ; having no compassion upon the 
 poor, nor take any pains for such as are heavy laden 
 and oppressed : ready to evil speaking, not knowing 
 him that made them : murderers of children ; cor- 
 rupters of the creature of God ; that turn away 
 from the needy ; oppress the afflicted : are the advo- 
 cates of the rich, but unjust judges of the poor; be- 
 ing altogether sinners. 
 
 21. It is therefore fitting that learning the just com- 
 mands of the Lord, which we have before mentioned, 
 we should walk in them For .he who does such 
 things shall be glorified in the kingdom of God. But 
 he that chooses the other part, shall be destroyed to- 
 gether with his works. For this cause there shall be 
 
280 THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE, &C. 
 
 both a resurrection, and a retribution. I beseech 
 thoae that are in higa estate aauUj^ you, (if so oeyou 
 ■will take the counsel winch wtui a ^ood intention I of- 
 fer to you,) you iiave cnore with you lowurds whom 
 you may do good ; do not forsake them. For the 
 day IS at h^nd in which all things shall oe destroyed, 
 togetlier with the wicked one. '1 he Lord is near, 
 and nis reward is with hitn. I beseech you tiiercfore 
 again and again, be as good law givers to one another ; 
 continue faithful counsellors to each other : remove 
 from among you all hypocrisy. And may God, the 
 Lord of all the world give you wisdom, knowledge, 
 counsel and understanding of his judgments in pa- 
 tience. Be ye taught of God ; seeking what it iithe 
 Lord requires oi you, and doing it, that ye may be 
 saved in the day of judgment. And if there be 
 among you any remembraace of what is good, think 
 of me ; meditating upon these things, that both my 
 desire and my wat^ hing for you may turn to a good 
 account. I beseech you ; I ask it as a favour of you, 
 whilst you are in this beautiful tabernacle of the body, 
 be wanting, in none of these things ; bur without ceas- 
 ing seek them, and fultil every command : for these 
 things are fitting and worthy to be done. Wherefore 
 I have given the more diligence to write unto you, ac- 
 cording to my ability, that you might rejoice. Fare- 
 well, children of love and peace. The Lord of glory 
 and of all grace, be with your spirit. — Amen. 
 
 The end of the Fpistle of Barnabas, the Apostler, 
 and fellow traveller of St. Paul the Apostle. 
 
THE 
 
 VISIONS OF STe HEBMAS, 
 
 BOOK I. 
 
 A0AT^^ST FILTHY AND PROUD THOUGHTS : ALSO THR NE- 
 GLECT OF HlillAL-VS IN CHASTISING HIS CHILDRhN. 
 
 1 . HE who bred me up sold a certain young maid 
 at Rome ; wiiom when 1 saw many years alter, I re- 
 membered her, and began to love her as a sister. It 
 happened some time afterwards, that I saw her wash- 
 ing in the river I'yber ; and I reached out my hand 
 unto her, and brought her out of the river. And 
 when I .sa^v her, I thjught with myself, saying, how 
 happy should I be if I liad such a wife, both for beau- 
 ty and mann.^rs. This 1 thought with myself; nor 
 did I think any thing more. But not long after, as I 
 was walicing and musing on these thoughts, I began 
 to hjnour this creature of God, thinking with myself 
 how noble and beautiful she was. And when I had 
 walked a little, I fell asleep. And the spirit caught 
 me away, and c.irried me through a certain place to- 
 wards the right hand, through which no man could 
 pass. It was a place among vocks, very steep, and 
 unp>iss:ible for water. When I was past this place, I 
 came into a plain, and there falling down upon my 
 knees, I began to pray unto the Lord, and to confess 
 my sins. And as I was praying, the Heaven was 
 opened, and I saw the woman which I had coveted, 
 saluting me from He iven, and saying, H^^rmas, hail ' 
 and I looking upon her, answered, lady, what dost 
 
 [36] 
 
2SiJ THE SHEPHTEiUJ 
 
 thou do here ? she answered me, I am taken up hither 
 to accuse thee of sin before the Lord.fo) Lady, said 
 I, wilt thou convince me ?(b) no, said she j but hear 
 the words which 1 am about to speak unto thee. God 
 who dwelleth in Heaven, and hath made all things 
 out of nothing, and hath multiplied them lor his holy 
 churches sake, is angry with thee, because thou hast 
 sinned against me. And I answering, said unto her, 
 lady, if I have sinned against thee, tell me where, or 
 in what place, or when did I ever speak an un- 
 seemly or dishonest word unto thee ? have I not 
 always esteemed thee as a lady ? have I , not al- 
 ways reverenced thee as a sister ? why then dost 
 thou imagine these wicked things against me ? Then 
 she, smiling upon me, said ; the desire of naughtiness 
 has risen up in thy heart. Does it not seem to thee 
 to be an ill thing for a righteous man to have an evil 
 desire rise up in his heart ? it is indeed a sin, and that 
 a very great one, to such a one ; for a righteous man 
 thinketh that which is righteous. And whilst he does 
 so, and walketh uprightly, lie shall have the Lord in 
 Heaven favourable unto him in all his bu^riness. But 
 as for those who think wickedly in their hearts, they 
 take to themselves death and captivity ; and especial- 
 ly those who love this present world, and glory in 
 their riches, and regard not the good things that are 
 to come ; their souls wonder up and down, and know 
 not where to fix. Now this is the case of such as are 
 double-minded, who trust not in the Lord, and di;-pise 
 and neglect their own life. But do thou pray unto 
 the Lord, and he will heal thy sins, and the sins of 
 the whole house, and of all his saints. 
 
 2. As soon as she had spoken these words the Hea- 
 vens were shut, and I remained utterly swallowed up 
 with sadness and fear; and said within myself, if this 
 be laid against me for sin, how can I be saved ? or 
 
 (a) In MS. Lambeth. Pvxcepta fum a Con i lo ut yecc-'ta tua 
 jrri^uam. I am commanded of the Lord lo reprove t'.itc iw thy 
 sins. 
 
 {d) In MS. Wilt thou ac&use me. 
 
of ST. HERMAS. 283 
 
 how shall I ever be able to entreat the Lord for my 
 many and great sins ? with what words shall 1 beseech 
 him to be merciful unto me ? As I was thinking over 
 these things, and meditating in myself upon them, 
 behold a chair was set over against me of the whitest 
 wool, as bright as snow. And there came an old 
 woman in a bright garment, having a book in her 
 hand, and sat alone, and saluted me, saying, Her- 
 mas, hail. And I being full of sorrow, and weep- 
 ing, answered, hail, lady ! and she said unto me, 
 why art thou sad, Hermas, who wert wont to be pa- 
 tient, and modest, and always cheerful ? I answered 
 and said to her, lady, a rejiroach has been laid to my 
 charge by an excellent woman, who tells me that I 
 have sinned against her. She replied, far be any such 
 thing from the servant of God. But it may be the 
 ciesire of her has risen up in thy heart ? for indeed 
 such a thought maketh the servants of God guilty of 
 sin ; nor ought such a detestable thought to be in the 
 servant of God ; nor should he who is approved by 
 the Spirit, desire that which is evil; but especially 
 Hernias, who contains himself from all wicked lusts, 
 and is full of all simplicity, and of great innocence. 
 
 J5. Nevertheless the Lord is not so much angry with 
 thee for thine own sake, as upon the account of thy 
 house, which has committed wickedness against the 
 Lord, and against their parents. And for that out of 
 thy fondness towards thy sons; thou hast not admo- 
 nished thy house, but hast permitted them to live 
 wickedly ; for this cause the lord is angry with thee : 
 but he will heal all the evils that are done in thy 
 house. For through their sins and iniquities, thou 
 art wholly consumed in secular aftairs. I3ut now the 
 mercy of God hath tajcen compassion upon thee, and 
 upon thine house, and hath greatly comforted thee.(c) 
 Only as for thee, do not wonder, but be of an even 
 mind, and comfort thy house. As the workman 
 
 • Vid. H\eron. in Hoseam. vii. 9. 
 
 ^r) In glory. Edit. Oxon. Hath preserved thee in honour. 
 
28^ THE 3HEPHER9 
 
 bringing forth his work, otFers it to whomsoever he 
 pleases ; sa shalt tii^a by teaoaing ^v^cy day Wiiat is 
 just, cut off a gr^at sin. VVac-reure cease not to ad- 
 monitih thy sons, lor the Lord knows that they will 
 repenc with all taeir neart, and taey shall be written 
 in the book of life (rf) And when she had said this, 
 she added unto me ; wilt thou hear me read ? I an- 
 swered her, lady, I will. Hear then, said she ; and 
 opening the book, she read, gloriously, greatly, and 
 wonderfully, such things as 1 could not keep in my 
 memory. For they were terrible words, such as no 
 man could bear. Howbeit I committed her last words 
 to my remembrance ; for they were but few, and of 
 great use to us. " Behold the mighty Lord, who by 
 his invisible power, and with his excellent wisdom 
 made tlie world, and by his glorious counsel beautifi- 
 ed his creature, and wiih the word of his strength 
 fixed the Heaven, and founded the earth upon the 
 waters ; and by his mighty power established his holy 
 Church, which he hath blessed ; behold, he will re- 
 move the heavens, and the mountains, the hills and 
 the seas ; and all things shall be made plain for his 
 elect ; that he may render unto them the promise 
 which he has promised, with much honour and joy, 
 if so be that they shall keep the commandments of 
 God, which they have received with great faith." 
 
 4. And when she had made an end of reading, 
 she rose out of the chair ; and behold four young 
 men came and carried the chair to the east And she 
 called me unto her, and touched my breast, and said 
 unto me, did my reading please thee ? I answered, 
 lady, these last things please me, but what went be- 
 fore was severe and hard. She said unto me, these 
 last things are for the righteous, but the foregoing for 
 the revolters and heathen. And as she was talking 
 with me, two men appeared and took her upon their 
 shoulders, and went to the east, where the chair was. 
 
 (d) So MS. Lamb. Et describentuv in libre Vits, 
 
OF ST. IIERMAS. 285 
 
 And she went cheerfully away j and as she was going 
 said unto me, Hermas, be of good cheer. 
 
 *eot)€iWi 
 
 VISION n. 
 
 AQAIN} OF HIS NEGLECT IN CORRECTING HIS TALKATiVK 
 WIFE, AND OF HIS LEWD SONS. 
 
 1. AS I was on the way to Cumae, about the satne 
 time that I went the year before, I began to call to 
 miad the vision I formerly had. And again the Spirit 
 carried me away, and brought me into the same place 
 in which I had been the year before. And when I 
 was come into the place, I fell down upon my knees 
 and began to pray unto the Lord, and to glorify his 
 name, that he had esteemed me worthy, and had ma- 
 nifested unto me my former sins. And when 1 arose 
 from prayer, behold I saw over against me the old 
 woman whom I had seen the last year, walking and 
 reading in a certain book. And she said unto me, 
 canst thou tell these things to the elect of God ? I an- 
 swered and said unto her, lady, I cannot retain so 
 many things in my memory, but give me the book 
 and 1 will write them down. Take it, says she, and 
 see that thou restore it again to me. As soon as I 
 had received it, I went aside into a certain place of 
 the field, and transcribed every letter, for I found no 
 syllables. And as soon as I had finished what was 
 written in the book, the book was suddenly caught 
 out of my hands, but by whom I saw not. 
 
 2. After fifteen days, when I had fasted, and en- 
 treated the Lord with all earnestness, the knowledge 
 of the writing was revealed unto me. Now the writ- 
 ing was this ; thy seed, O Hermas ! hath sinned 
 against the Lord, and have betrayed their parents, 
 
286 THE SHFPHtilD 
 
 through their great wickedness. And they have been 
 called the betrayers of their parents, and have gone 
 on in their treachery. And now have they added 
 lewdness to their other sins, and the pollutions of 
 naughtiness : thus have they filled up the measure of 
 their uiiquities. But do thou upbraid thy sons with 
 all these words ; and thy wife, which shall be thy 
 sister; and let her learn to refrain her tongue, with 
 which she calumniates. For when she shall hear 
 these things, she will refrain herself, and shall obtain 
 mercy. And they also shall be instructed, (^) when 
 thou shalt have reproached them with these words, 
 which the Lord has commanded to be revealed unto 
 thee. Then shall their sins be forgiven which they 
 have heretofore committed, and the sins of all the 
 .saints, who have sinned even unto this day ; if they 
 shall repent with all their hearts, and remove all 
 doubts out of their hearts. For the Lord hath sworn 
 by his glory concerning his elect///) having determined 
 this very time, that if any one shall even now sin, he 
 shall not be saved. For the repentance of the righ- 
 teous has its end : the days of repentance are fulfilled 
 to all the saints ; but to the heathen, there is repen- 
 tance even unto the last day. Thou shalt therefore 
 say to those who are over the Church, that they order 
 their ways in righteousness, that they may fully re- 
 ceive the promise with much glory. Stand fast there- 
 fore ye that work righteousness ; and continue to do 
 it, that your departure may be with the holy angels. 
 Happy are ye, as many as shall endure the great trial 
 that is at hand, and whosoever shall not deny his life. 
 For the Lord hath sworn by his son, that whoso deni- 
 eth his son and him, being afraid of his life, he will 
 also deny him in the world that is to come. But those 
 who shall never deny him, he will of his exceeding 
 great mercy be favourable unto them. 
 
 (g) So one MS. in Coteler. Edit. Oxon. And she, &c 
 (A) Day. Prxfmita ista die etiatn nunc si pcccaverit Aliquis. 
 Lat. 
 
V)F ST. H1LRAIA&. 287 
 
 3. But thou, O Hermas ! remember not the evils 
 which thy sons have done, iieitlier neglect thy sister, 
 but take care that they amend of their former sin?. 
 For they will be in&lructtd by this doctrine, if thou 
 shalt not be mindful of what they have done wicked- 
 ly. For the remembrance of evils worketh death ; 
 but the forgetting of them, life eternal But tho\i, 
 O Hermas! hast undergone a great many worldly 
 trouoles for the offences of thy nouse, because thou 
 hast neglected them, as things that did not belon;^ 
 unto thee ; and thou art wholly taken up with thy 
 great business. Nevertheless, for this cause shalt thou 
 be saved, that tliou hast not departed from the living 
 God; and thy simplicity and singular continency 
 shall preserve thee, if thou shalt continue in them. 
 Yea, they shall save all such as do such things, and 
 walk in imioceuv e and simplicity. They who are of 
 this kind, shall prevail against all impiety, and con- 
 tinue unto life eternal. Happy are all I hey that d) 
 righteousness, they shall not be consumed for ever, 
 iiut thou wilt say ; behold there is a great trial com- 
 ing. If it seems good to thee, deny him again. Th ; 
 Lord is nigh to them that turn to him, as it is written 
 in the books of Heldam and Modal, (w) who prophe- 
 sietl to the people of Israi'l in the wilderness. 
 
 4. Moreover b!*ethrt n, it v^as revealed to me, as { 
 was sleeping by a very goodly young man, sayin:; 
 untj me ; what thiiikest thou of that old woman from 
 whom thou receivedst the book ; who is she ? I an- 
 swered, a Sybil. Thou art mistaken, said he, she U 
 not. I replied, who is she then, sir ? He answerevl 
 me, it is the Church of God. And I said unto hitn, 
 why then does she appear old ? She is therefore, said 
 he, an old woman, because she was the first of all 
 creation, and the world was made for her.(//) Aftrr 
 this 1 saw a vision at home in my own house, and thj 
 
 (m) Kld.i^l and Melad. Nunil). xi. ':6, 27. 
 
 in) See Dr. (i.abe's An'cot. o Bishop Buir?. Dvf. Fid- Nir. p,i-. 
 '.'4 Fol. dc S. Hefini. 
 
238' I'ilE SHEPHERD 
 
 old woman whom I had seen before, came to me, and 
 asked me whether I had yet delivered her book ro the 
 elders of the Church ?(o) and 1 answered, that 1 liad 
 not yet. She replied, thou hast well done, for 1 have 
 certain words more to tell thee. But when I shall 
 have linished all the words, they shall oe clearly un- 
 derstood by the elect. And thou shah write two books, 
 and send one to Clement, and one Grapte. For Cle- 
 ment shall send it to the foreign cities, because it is 
 permitted to him so to do : but Grapte shall admo- 
 nish the widows and orphans. But thou shalt read in 
 fhis city with the elders of the Church. 
 
 >a9im<»* 
 
 VISION III. 
 
 a)F THE BUILDING OF THE CHURCH-TRIUMPHANT; AND OF 
 THE SEVERAL SORTS OF REPROBATES. 
 
 1. The vision which I saw, brethren, was this. 
 When I had often fasted and prayed unto the Lord, 
 that he would miinifest unto me the revelation, which 
 he had promised by the old woman to shew unto me ; 
 the same night die appeared unto me, and said unto 
 me : because thou dost thus afflict thyself, and art 
 so desirous to know all things, come into the field 
 where thou wilt, and about the sixth hour I will ap- 
 pear unto thee, and shew thee what thou must see. 
 I asked her, saying ; lady, into what part of the field ? 
 She answered, wherever thou wilt, only choose a 
 good and a private place. And before I began to 
 speak and to tell her the place, she said unto me, I 
 will come where thou wilt. I was therefore, brethren, 
 in the field, and I observed the hours, and came into 
 the place where I had appointed her to come. And I 
 
 (jt) Suum is added in the Lambeth MS. 
 
OF ST. HERMAS» 289 
 
 l>elield a bench placed ; it was a linen pillow, and 
 ovar it spread a cover of line linen. When I gaw 
 thts.' things ordered in this manner, and thac there 
 was nouody in the place, I began to be astonished, 
 and my hair stood on end, and a kind of horror seiz- 
 ed me, for 1 was alone. But being come to myself, 
 and calling to mind the glory of God, and taking 
 courage, 1 fell down upon my knees, and began again 
 to confess my sins as before. And whilst i was do- 
 ing this, the old woman came thither with the six 
 young men whom I had seen before, and stood behind 
 me as J was ])raying, and heard me praying and con- 
 fessing my sins unto the Lord. And touching me, 
 she said, leave oil now to pray only for thy sins, 
 pray also for righteousness, that thou mayest receive 
 a part of her in thy house. And she lifted me up 
 from the place, and took me by the hand, and brought 
 me to the seat ; and said to the young men, go and 
 build. As soon as they were departed, and we were 
 alone, she said u.uto me, sit here. I answered her, 
 lady, let those who arfe elder sit first. She replied, 
 sit down as I bid you. And when I would have sat 
 on the right side, she suffered me not but made a 
 sign to me with her hand, that I should sit on the left. 
 As I was therefore musing, and full of sorrow, that 
 she would not sufter me to sit on the right side, she 
 said unto me, Hermas, why art thou sad ? the place 
 which is on the right hand is their's who have already 
 attained unto God, and have suffered for his name 
 sake. But there is yet a great deal remaining unto 
 thee, before thou canst sit with them. But continue 
 as thou dost, in thy sincerity, and thou shalt sit with 
 them ; as all others shall that do their works, and 
 shall bear ^vhat they have borne. 
 
 2. I said unto her, lady, I would know what it it? 
 that they have sutTered ? Hear then, said she : wild 
 beasts, scourgings, imprisonments, and crosses for 
 his name sake. For this cause the right hand of ho- 
 liness belons:? to them, and to all others as shall suffer 
 
290 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 for the name of God ; but the left belongs to the rest 
 Howbeit the gifts and the promises belong to both, to 
 them on the right, and to those on the left hand ; only 
 that sitting on the right hand they have some glory 
 above ihe others, but thou art desirous to sit on the 
 right hand with them; yet thy detects are many. 
 But thou jslmlt be purged from thy detects : as also 
 all wno doubt not, shall be cleansed from all the sins 
 which they have committed unto this day. And when 
 she had said this, she would have departed ; wherefore 
 falling down beiore her feet, I began to entreat her, 
 for the Lord's sake, that she would shew me the vi- 
 sion which she had promised. Then she again took 
 me by the hand, and lilted me up, and made me sit; 
 upon the seat on the left side, and holding up a cer- 
 tain bright wand, said unto me, seest thou that great 
 thing ? I replied, lady, I see nothing. She answered, 
 dost thou not see over against thee a great tower, 
 which is built upon the water with bright square 
 stones ? for the tower was built upon a square by those 
 six young men that came with her. But many thou- 
 sands of other men brought stones ; some drew them 
 out of the deep, others carried them from the ground 
 and gave them to the six young men And they took 
 them and built. As for those stones which were 
 drawn out of the deep, they put them all into the 
 building; tor they were polished, and their squares 
 exactly answered one another, and so one was joined 
 in such wise to the other, that there was no --pace to 
 be seen where they joined ; insomuch that the whole 
 tower api^eared to be built as it were of one stone. 
 But as for the other stones that were taken off from 
 the ground, some of them they rejected, others they 
 fitted into the building. As for those which were re- 
 jected some they cut out, and cast them at a distance 
 from the tower : but many others of them lay round 
 about the tower, v^hich they made no use of in the 
 building For some of these were rough, others had 
 clefts in them ; others were white and round, not 
 
OF ST. IlERMAS. 291 
 
 proper for the building of the tower. But I saw the 
 other stones cast afar off from the tower, and faUing 
 into the tiigh way, and yet not c: ntinuing in the way, 
 but were roiled from tiie way into a desert place. 
 Otliers I saw falling mto the lire and Lurning ; others 
 fell ne-ar the water, yet could not roll themselves into 
 it, though very desirous to fall into the water. 
 
 3. And whfcii she had shewed me these things, she 
 would have departed But 1 said unto her, lady, what 
 does it proht me to see these things, and not under- 
 stand what they mean ? She answered and ^aid unto 
 me, you are very cunning, in that you are desirous 
 to know those things which relate to the tower. Yea, 
 said i, lady, that 1 may declare them unto the breth- 
 ren ; and they may rejoice, and hearing these things 
 may glorify God with great glory. Then hhe said, 
 many indeed shull hear them, and when they shall 
 have heard them, some shall rejoice and others weep. 
 And yet even these, if they shull repent, shall rejoice 
 too. Hear therefore what I shall say concern ng the 
 parable of the tower, and after this be no longer im- 
 portunate with me about (he revelation. For these 
 revelations have an end, seeing they are fuhilled. 
 But thou dost not leave off to desire revelations ; for 
 thou art very urgent. As for the tower which thou 
 seest built, it is I myself, namely, the Church, which 
 have appeared to thee both now, and heretofore. 
 Wherefore ask what thou wilt concerning the tower, 
 and 1 w ill reveal it unto thee, that thou mayest rejoice 
 with the saints. I said unto her, lady, because thou 
 hast thought me once worthy to receive from thee the 
 revelation of all these things, declare them unto me. 
 She answered me, whatsoever is fit to be revealed un- 
 to thee, shall be revealed : only let thy heart be with 
 the Lord, (rt) and doubt not, whatsoever thou shalt see. 
 I asked her, lady, why is the tower built upon the 
 water ? She replied, I said before to thee that thou 
 
 (r7)Clem. Alex. Strom, xii. 
 
292 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 wert very wise, to inquire diligently concerning the . 
 building, therefore thou shalt tind the truth. Hear 
 therefore why the tower is built upon the water : be- 
 cause your life is and shall be saved by water. For 
 it is founded by the word of the Almighty an 
 honourable name ; and is supported by the invisible 
 power and virtue of God. 
 
 4. And I answering, said unto her, these things 
 are very admirable : but lady, who are those six 
 young men that build ? They are, said she, the angels 
 of God, which were first appomted, and to whom the 
 Lord has delivered all his creatures, to frame and 
 build them up, and rule over them. For by these the 
 building of the tower shall be finished. And who are 
 the rest who bring them stones ; they also are the holy 
 angels of the Lord ; but the other are more excellent 
 than these. Wherefore when the whole building of 
 the tower shall be finished, they shall all feast togeth- 
 er beside the tower, and shall glorify God, because 
 the structure of the tower is finished. I asked her, 
 sayingi 1 would know the condition of the stones, 
 and meaning of them, what it is ? She answering said 
 unto me, art thou better than all others, that this 
 should be revealed unto thee ? For others are both be- 
 fore thee, and better than thou art, to whom these vi- 
 sions should be made manifest ; nevertheless that the 
 name of God may be glorified, it has been, and shall, 
 be revealed unto thee, for the sake of those who are 
 doubtful, and think in their hearts whether these 
 things are so or not ? Tell them that all these things 
 are true ; and that there is nothing in them that is not 
 true ; but all are firm, and truly established. 
 
 5. Hear now then concerning the stones that are in 
 the building. The square and white stones, which 
 agree exactly in their joints, are the apostles, and bi- 
 shops, and doctors, and ministers, who through the 
 mercy of God have come in, and governed, and 
 taught, and ministered holily and modestly to tl>e elect 
 
OF ST. IIERMAS. 29o 
 
 of God, both that are fallen asleep, aiul which yet 
 remain ; and have ulways ugret'd ..^th riiem, and 
 have had peace vvitniu themselve.-. and nave heard 
 each other. For which cause their joints exactly 
 meet together in the buildiu.; ot' the uwer. i'Liey 
 vviiich are drawn out of tiie deep and put into the 
 building, and whose joints agrte ^-ati] tij*. other stones 
 ■which are already built, are those vvnich arc* ulieady 
 fallen asleep, and have butiored ior liw -akc ol the 
 Lord's name. And what are the other i,tone&, lady, 
 that are brought from the earth; 1 would know v. hat 
 they are ? bhe answered, they vvliich lie upon ihe 
 ground and are not polished, are those which God has 
 approved, because tiiey have walked m the law of 
 the Lord,(//) and directed their ways in his cunmand- 
 ments. They uhich are brought and put in the build- 
 ing of the tower, are the young in faith, and the faith- 
 ful. And these are admoni-hed by the angels to do 
 well, because that iniquity is not lound in them. But 
 who are those whom they rejected, and laid beside 
 the tower ? They are such a- have sinned, and are 
 willing to repent ; for which cause they are not cast 
 far from the tower, because they will be useful for the 
 building, 'i( they shall repent. I hey therefore that 
 are yet to rej^ent, if they shall repent shall become 
 strong in the faith ; that is, if they repent now, whilst 
 the tower is building. For if the building shall be 
 finished there will then be no place for then; to be put 
 in, but they shall be rejected : for he only ha- this 
 privilege, who shall now be put into the tower. 
 
 0. But" would you know who they are that were 
 cut out, and cast afar off from the tower ? Lady, said 
 I, I desire it. They are the children of initjuity, 
 who believed only in hypocrisy, but dt | aited not l\ -tu 
 their evil ways : for this cause they shall not he saved, 
 because they are not of any use in the building by 
 
 • y) In -^viuitatem Dcmitu. Lat. 
 
2i>i TliE SHEPHERD 
 
 reason of their sins. , Wherefore they are cut out, 
 and cast afar off, becauf^e of the anger of the Lord, and 
 because tlicjy have provoived him to anger agahist them. 
 As for the great number of uther stones vvnich thou, 
 hast seen placed about the tower, but not put into the 
 buildinj; ; those which are rugged are thjy who have 
 known the truth, but have not continued in it, nor 
 been joined to tiie saints ; and therefore are unprofit- 
 able. Those that have clefts in them, are they who 
 keep up discord in their hearts against each other, and 
 live not in peace ; that are friendly when present with 
 their brethren, but as soon as they are departed from 
 one another, their wickedness still continues in iheir 
 hearts : these are the clefts which are seen in those 
 stones. Those that are maimed and short, are they 
 who have believed indeed ; but still are in great mea- 
 sure full of wickedness ; for this cause are they maim- 
 ed and not whole. Jt5ut what are the white and round 
 stones, lady, and which are not proper for the build- 
 ing of the tower? She answering said unto me ; how 
 long wilt thou continue foolish and without under- 
 btanding ; asking every thing and discerning no- 
 thing ? They are such as have faith indeed, but have 
 withal the riches of this present world. When there- 
 fore any troubles arise, for the sake of their riches 
 and traffic, they deny the Lord. I answering, said 
 unto her, when therefore will they be profitable to 
 the Lord ? when their riches shall be cut away, says 
 she, in which they take delight, then they will be pro- 
 fitable unto the Lord for his building. For as a round 
 stone, unless it be cut away, and cast somewhat off 
 of its bulk, cannot be made square ; so they who are 
 rich in this world, unless their riches be pared off, 
 cannot be made profitable unto the Lord. Learn this 
 from thy own experience: w^hen thou wert rich, thou 
 wast unprofitable ; but now thou art profitable, and 
 fit for the life which thou hast undertaken ; for thou 
 also once wast one of those stones. 
 
OF ST. HF.RMAS. 29 ~> 
 
 7. As for the rest of the stones which thou sawest 
 cast afar off froiii the tower, and runirmg in the way; 
 and tumbled outot the way into desert places; they 
 are such as have believed indeed, but through their 
 doubting have forsaken the true way, ihiiikiiig that 
 they could nnd a oetter. But they wan.ler and are 
 miserable, going into desolate ways. Then for those 
 stones vvhicii fell into the hre, and were burnt ; they 
 are tliose wlio have lor ever departed from the living 
 God ; nor doth it ever come into their hearts to repent, 
 by reason ol the affection which they bear to their 
 lusts and wickednesses which ihey con/init. And 
 what are the rest which fell by the water, and could 
 not roll into the water ? they are such as have heard 
 the word, and were willing to be baptized in tl:e name 
 of the Lord ; but considering the great holiness which 
 the truth requires, have withdrawn themselves, and 
 walked again after their wicked lusts. Thus she 
 finished the explication of the tower. But I being 
 still urgent, asked her: is there re))entance allowed to 
 all those stones which are thus cast away, and were 
 not suitable to the building of (he tower ; and shall 
 they hnd place in tiiis tower ? They may re}>ent, said 
 she, but they cannot come into this tower; but they 
 shall be placed in a much lower rank; and this after 
 that they shall have be(?n afilicted, and fulhlled the 
 days of their sins. And for this cause they shall bo 
 removed, because tliey have received the word of 
 righteousness : and then they shall be translated from 
 their aillictions, if they shall have a true sense in their . 
 hearts of what they have done amiss. But if they 
 shall not have this sense in their hearts, they shall not 
 be saved, by reason of the hardness of their hearts. 
 
 8 When therefore 1 liad done asking her concern- 
 ing all these (hiiig>% she said unto me : wilt thou see 
 somewhat else ? and being desirous of seeing it, I be- 
 came very cheerful of countenance. Slie tiierefore 
 looking back upon iiie, and smiling a little, said unto 
 me : seest thou seven women aljoutthe tower ^ Lndv. 
 
296 THE SliEPIiERD" 
 
 suid I, I see them. This tower, repUecl she, is sup- 
 poited oy theai, accsjrJing to the coiiiinand of the 
 L'jid : iiear therefore the effects ot them. The lirst 
 of them which holds fast with her hand, is called 
 Faith ; by her the elect shall be saved. The next 
 whicii is girt u]>, and looks maniy, is named Absti- 
 nence : she is the daugliter of Faith. Whosoever 
 therefore shall follow iier, shall be happy in all his 
 life ; ^ecauoe he shall abstain from all evil works, be- 
 lieviiig that if he shall contain hmiself from all con- 
 cu];iscence, he siiull be the heir of eternal life. And 
 whai, lady, said 1, are the other five ? They are, re- 
 phed she, the daughters of one another. The first of 
 them IS called .^jm^jhcity ; the next Innocence; the 
 third A'Jodesty ; then Di.-cipline, and the last of all is 
 Chcirity. Wrien therefore thou shalthave fulfilled the 
 works of their mother, thou shalt be able to do all 
 things. Lcidy, suid I, I would know what particular 
 virtue every one of these has. Hear then, replied 
 she ; they have equal virtues, and their virtues are 
 knit together, and follow one another as they were 
 born. From faith j)roceeds abstinence ; from absti- 
 nence simplicity ; from simplicity, innocence ; from 
 innocence, modesty ; from modesty, discipline and 
 charity. Therefore the works of these are holy and 
 chaste, and right. Whosoever therefore shall serve 
 these, and hold fast to their works, he shall have his 
 dwelling in the tower with the saints ot God. Then 
 I asked her concerning the times, whether the end 
 were now at hand ? But slie cried out with a loud 
 voice, saying ; O foolish man ! dost ihou not see the 
 tower yet a building ? When therefore the 'tower 
 shall be finished, and built, it shall have an end ; and 
 indeed it shall soon be accomplished. But do not ask 
 me any more questions. What has been said may suf- 
 fice thee and all the saints ; for the refreshment of 
 your spirits. For these things have not been revealed 
 to thee only, but that thou mayest make them mani- 
 fest unto all. For therefore, O Hermas, after three 
 
OP ST. HKRMAS. 297 
 
 days thou must understand these words which I begin 
 to speak unto thee, that thou mayest speak them in 
 the ears of tiie Saints ; that wlien tliey shall have 
 heard and done them, they may be cleansed from their 
 iniquities, and thou together with them. 
 
 9. Hear me therefore, O my sons ! I have bred 
 you up in much simplicity, and innocency, and mo- 
 desty, for the mercy of God, which has dropped 
 down upon you in righteou.sness ; that you should be 
 sanctified and jir^tilied from all sin and wickedness : 
 But ye will not cease from your evil doings. Now 
 tiierefore hearken unto me, and have peace one with 
 another, and visit one another, and receive one an- 
 other, and do not enjoy the creatures of God .done. 
 Give freely to them that are in need. For some by 
 too free feeding contract an infirmity in their flesh, 
 and do injury to their bodies ; whilst the flesh of oth- 
 ers, who have not food, v.ither away, because fhey 
 want suihcient nourislnnent, and their bodies are con- 
 sumed. Wherefore this intemperance is hurtful to 
 you, who have and do not communicate to them that; 
 v.ant. Prej)are for the judgment that is about to come 
 uj)on you. Ve that are the more eminent search out 
 them tiiat are hungary, whiLst the tower is yet unfin- 
 ished ; for when the tower slntU be finished ye shall 
 be willing to (lo good, and i-hall not lind any place in 
 it. Beware there/ore, ye that glory in your riches, 
 lest perhaps they groan who are in want, and their 
 sighing come up unto God, and ye be shut out with 
 your goods wiiliout the gate of the tower. Behold I 
 now warn you who are set over the Church, and love 
 the highest seats; be not ye like unto those* that 
 work mischief ; and indeed carry about their poison 
 in boxes: but ye contain your])oi?on and infection(ir) 
 in your hearts ; and will not purge them, and mix 
 your sense with a i)ure heart, that ye may find mercy 
 with the great king. Take heed, my children, thj^t 
 
 > T'ricor.rr.-;. (zj Medioanientp 
 
 • • [38] 
 
298 THE SHEPlltRD 
 
 your dissentions deprive you not of your lives. How 
 ■will ye instruct the elect of God, when ye yourselves 
 want correction ? Wherefore admonish one another, 
 and beat peace among yourselves ; that I standing 
 before your father, may give an account for you unto 
 the Lord. 
 
 10. And when she had made an end of talking with 
 me, the six young men that built, came and carried 
 her to the tower ; and four others took up the seat on 
 which she sat, and they also went again to the tower. 
 I saw not the faces of these, for their backs were to- 
 jvards me. As she was going away, I asked her that 
 she would reveal to me what concerned the three 
 forms in which she had appeared unto me. But she 
 answering said unto me, concerning these things 
 thou must ask some other, that they may be revealed 
 unto thee. Now, brethren, in the first vision the last 
 year, she appeared unto me exceeding old, and sit- 
 ting in a chair. In another vision, she had indeed a 
 youthful face, but her flesh and hai^ were old ; and 
 she talked with me standing, and was more cheerful 
 than the first time. In the third vision, she was in 
 all respects much younger, and comely to the eye ; 
 only she had the hair of an aged person ; yet she 
 looked cheerful, and sat upon a seat. I was there- 
 fore very sad concerning these things, until I might 
 understand the vision. Wherefore I saw the same 
 old woman in a vision of the night saying unto me ; 
 all prayer needeth humiliation ; fast, therefore, and 
 thou shalt learn from the Lord that which thou dost 
 ask. I fastened therefore one day. The same night 
 a young man appeared to me and said : why dost thou 
 thus often desire revelations in thy prayers ? take 
 heed that by asking many things, thou hurt not thy 
 bodv. Let these revelations suffice thee. Canst thou 
 see more notable revelations than those which thou 
 hast already received ? I answered and said unto him : 
 Sir, I only ask this one thing upon the account of the 
 three figures of the old woman that appeared to me. 
 
OF ST. HKRMAS. • 299 
 
 that the revelation may be complete. He answered 
 me ; you are not without understanding, bur. your 
 doubts make you so ; forasmuch as you have not 
 your heart with the Lord. 1 re])lied and saiil, bur 
 we shall learn those things more carefully froui you. 
 
 11. Hear then, says he, concerning (he iigure?, 
 about wliich you intjuire. And first, in the first vis- 
 ion she appeared to thee in the siuipe of an old woman 
 sitting ia a chair ; because your old spirit was decay- 
 ed and without strength, by reason of your infirmi- 
 ties, and the doubtfulness of your heart. For a^ 
 they who are old have no hope of renewing ihem- 
 .selves, nor expect any thing but their departure: So 
 you being weakened through your wordly atlairs 
 gave yourself up to sloth, and cast not away your 
 solicitude from yourself upon the Lord ; and your 
 sense was confused and you grew old in your sad- 
 ness. But sir, I would know why she sat upon a 
 chair ? He answered, because every one that is weak 
 sitteth upon a chair, by reason of his iiitirinity, that 
 his weakness may be upheld : behold therefore the 
 figure of the first vision. 
 
 12. In the second vision you saw her standing, 
 and having a youthful face, and more cheerful than 
 her former ; but her flesh and her hair were antient. 
 Hear said he, this parable also. When any one grows 
 old, he despairs of himself by reason of liis infirmity 
 and poverty ; and expects nothing but the last day of 
 his life. But on a sudden an inheritance is left to 
 him ; and he hears of it, and rises ; and being be- 
 come cheerful, he puts on new strength : and now he 
 no longer sits down, but stands, and is delivered from 
 his former sorrow ; and sits not, but acts manfully. So 
 you, having heard the revelation which God revealed 
 unto you ; because God had compassion upon you, 
 and renewed your spirit ; both laid aside your infirm- 
 ities, and strength came to you, and you grew strong 
 in the faith ; and God seeing your strength rejoiced. 
 For this cause he shewed you the building of the 
 
300 THE SHEPHIiRD 
 
 tower, and will shew other things unto you, if you 
 shall have peace with all your heart among each 
 Other. 
 
 1 3. But in the third vision you saw her yet younger, 
 fair and cheerful, and of a serene countenance ; for 
 as if some good news comes to one that is sad, he 
 straightway forgets his sadness, and regards nothing 
 else but the good news which he has heard, and ibr 
 the rest he is comforted, and his spirit is renewed 
 through the joy which he has received : even so you 
 have been refreshed in your spirit, by seeing these 
 good things. And for that you saw her sitting upoii 
 a bench, it denotes a strong position ; because a bench 
 has four feet, and stands strongly. And even the 
 world itself is upheld by the four elements. They 
 therefore that repent perfectly, shall be young ; and 
 they that turn from their sins with their whole heart, 
 shall be established. And now you have the revela- 
 tion fully ; ask no more to have any thing farther re- 
 vealed unto you : but if any thing be to be revealed, 
 ft shall be made manifest unto you. 
 
 VISION IV. 
 
 OF THE TRIAL AND TRIBULATION THAT IS ABOUT TO COMi. 
 UPON MEN. 
 
 1. I gaw a vision, brethren, twenty days after the 
 former vision ; a representation of the tribulation that 
 is at hand. I was walking in the field way; (now 
 from the public way to the manor whither I went 
 is about ten furlongs : it is a way very little frequent- 
 ed j and as I was walking alone, I entreated the Lord 
 that he would confirm the revelation which he had 
 shewed unto me by his ho]y church, and would grant 
 
OP ST. HERMA?. 501 
 
 repentance to all his servants, who had been offended, 
 that his great and honouraole name might be glorihed, 
 and oecause he thought me worthy to whom he might 
 shew his wonders, and that I might honour him, and 
 give thank* unto him. And behold somewhat like a 
 voice answered me ; doubt not, Hernias. Wlierefore 
 I began to thmk, and say within myself, why should 
 I douut, seeing 1 am thus settled by the Lord, and 
 have seen such glorious things ? I had gone but a lit- 
 tle farther, brethren, when behold I saw dust rise up 
 to Heaven I began to say within myself, is there a 
 drove of cattle coming, that rises such a dust ? It was 
 about a furlong otl from me. And behold I saw the 
 dust rise more and more, insomuch tiiat I began to 
 suspect that there was somewhat extraordinary in it. 
 And the sun shone a little, and behold I saw a great 
 beast, as it were a whale, and fiery locusts came out 
 of his mouth. The heighth of the beast was about 
 a hundred feet, and he had a head like a large ear- 
 then vessel. I began to weep and to pray unto the 
 Lord, that he would deliver me from it. ^Jli^^n I 
 called to my mind the word which I heard ; doubt not. 
 Hernias. Wherefore, brethren, putting on a divine 
 faith, and remembering who it was that had taught 
 me great things, I dehvered myself boldly unto the 
 beast. Now the beast came on in such a manner, as 
 if it could at once have devoured a city. J came unto 
 it ; and the beast exteinded its whole bulk upon the 
 ground, and put forth nothing but its tongue, nor 
 once moved itself till I had quite passed by it. Kow 
 the beast had upon its head four colours, fu-st black, 
 then a red and bloody colour, then a golden, and then 
 ^ white, 
 
 2. After tliat I had passed by it, and was gone for« 
 ward about thirty feet, behold there met me a certain 
 virgin well adorned, as if she had been just come out 
 of her bride chamber, all in white, having on white 
 shoes, and a veil down her face, and covered with 
 shining hair. Now I knew by my former visions tliat 
 
302 THE SHF.PHFJID 
 
 it was the church, and thereupon grew the more cheer- 
 ful. She saluted me saymg, hail O man ! I returned 
 the salutation, sayhig, lady, hail ! She answering, said 
 unto me, did nothing meet you, O man ! I replied, 
 lady, there met me such a beast as seemed able to de- 
 vour a whole people ; but by the power of God, and 
 through his singular mercy, I escaped it. Thou didst 
 escape it well, said she ; because thou didst cast thy 
 whole care upon God, and openedst thy heart unto 
 him, believing that thou couldst be safe by no other, 
 than by his great and honourable name. For this 
 cause the Lord sent his angel, who is over the beasts, 
 whose name is Hegrin, and stopped his mouth, that 
 be ishould not devour thee. Thou hast escaped a k^reat 
 trial through thy faith, and because thou didst not 
 doubt for such a terrible beast. Go therefore and re- 
 late to the elect of God, the great things that he hath 
 done for thee. And thou shalt say unto them, that 
 this beast is the figure of the trial that is about to 
 come. If therefore ye shall have prepared 3'ourselves, 
 ye may escape it, if your heart be pure and without 
 spot ; and if ye shall serve God all the rest of your 
 days without complaint. Cast all your cares upon 
 the Lord, and he will direct them. Believe in God, 
 ye doubtful, because he can do all things ; he can 
 both turn away his wrath from you, and send you 
 health and security. Woe to the doubtful, to those 
 who shall hear these words, and shall despise them : 
 It had been better for them that they had not been 
 born. 
 
 3. Then I asked her concerning the four colours 
 which the beast had upon its head. But she answer- 
 ed me, saying, again thou art curious in that thou 
 askest concerning these things. And I said unto her, 
 lady, shew me what they are ? hear, said she ; the 
 black which thou sawest, denotes the world in which 
 you dwell. The fiery and bloody colour, signifies, 
 that this age must be destroyed by fire and blood. — 
 The golden part are ye, who have escaped out of it ; 
 
OF ST. HERMAS. 303 
 
 for as gold is tried by the fire, and is made profitable, 
 so are ye also in like manner tried who dwell among 
 the men of this world ; they therefore that shall en- 
 dure to the end, and be proved by them shall be pur- 
 ged, and as gold by ihis trial is cleansed and loses its 
 dross ; so shall ye also cast away all sorrow and trou- 
 ble, and be made pure for the building of the tower. 
 But the white colour, denotes the time of the world 
 which is to come, in which the elect of God shall 
 dwell : because the elect of God shall be pure and 
 without spot unto life eternal. Wherefore do not thou 
 cease to speak these things in the ears of the saints. — 
 Here ye have the figure of the great tribulation that 
 is about to come ; which, if you please, shall be notJi- 
 ing to you ; keep therefore in mind the things which 
 I have said unto you. When she had spoken thu^ 
 much, she departed ; but I saw not whither she went. 
 But suddenly I heard a noise, and I turned back, be- 
 ing afraid ; for I thought that the beast was coming 
 toward me. 
 
i illr 
 
 GOMMANJDS OF ST-HIiillMAS- 
 
 BOOK II. 
 
 i'lIE INTRODUCTION. 
 
 WHEN I had prayed at home, and v/as sat dowfi 
 upon the bed, a certain man came in to me with a re- 
 verend look, in the habit of a shepherd, cloathed with 
 a white chmk, having his bag upon his back, and liis 
 staff in his hand, and saluted me. I returned his sa- 
 lutation, and immediately he sat down by me, and 
 said unto me, I am sent by that venerable messenger, 
 that I should dwell with thee all the remaining days 
 of thy life. But I thought that he was come to try 
 me, and said unto him, who are you ? for I know 
 unto whom I am committed. He said unto me, do 
 you not know me ? I answered, no. I am, said he, 
 that shepherd to whose care you are delivered. Whilst 
 he was yet speaking, his shape was changed ; and 
 \vhen I knew it was he to whom I was committed, I 
 ■was ashamed, and a sudden fear came upon me, and 
 I was utterly overcome with sadness, because I had 
 spoken so foolishly unto him. But he said unto me, 
 be not ashamed, but receive strength in thy mind, 
 through the commands which I am about to deliver 
 unto thee. For, said he, I am sent to shew unto thee 
 all those things again, which thou hast seen before ; 
 but especially such of them as may be of most use 
 unto thee. And fi^st of all write my commands and 
 similitudes, the rest thou shalt so write as I shall shew 
 
OF ST. IIERMAS. 303 
 
 unto thee. But I therefore bid thee first of all write 
 in/ co.nmands and similitudes, that by often reading 
 of them, thou mayest the more easily keep them in 
 meniury. Whereupon I wrote his commands and si- 
 militudes, as he bade me Which things if when you 
 have heard, ye shall observe to do them, and shall 
 Walk according to them, and exercise yourselves in 
 th:.in with a pure mind ; ye shall receive from the 
 Lord those things which he has promised unto you. 
 But if having heard them ye shall not repent, but 
 sh'jjl still go on to add to your sins, ye shall be punished 
 by ui'u. Ml these things that Shepherd, the angel of 
 repeniance, commanded me to write. 
 
 COMMAND I. 
 
 OF RELIEVING IN ONE GOD. 
 
 FIRST of all believe that there is one God who 
 created and framed all things of nothing into a being.((?) 
 He comprehends all things, and is only immense, not 
 to be compreh;^nded by any. Who can neither be de- 
 fined by any words, nor conceived by the mind. 
 Therefore believe jn him, and fear him, and fearing 
 him abstain from all evil. Keep these things, and 
 cast all lust and iniquity far from thee, and put on 
 righteousness, and thou shalt live to God if thou shalt 
 keep this commandment.(/) 
 
 {r) Irenx'is l=b. 1. c. 3 Orig;en. de Princ. 1. 1. c. 3. Euseb. 
 His'. Fxti(!s. 1. V. c. 8. Atlianas. de Incavn Verb &c. 
 
 (./■) O'.nncm Concupiscentium & Nequitiam MSS. Larnb- fc 
 Oxoii. 
 
 [39] 
 
|D6 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 COMMAND II. 
 
 THAT WE MUST AVOID DETRACTION, AND DO OUR ALMS- 
 DEEDS WITH SIMPLICITY. 
 
 HE said unto me, be innocent and without dis- 
 guise ; so shalt thou be like an infant who knows no 
 malice, which destroys the life of man Especially 
 see that thou speak evil of none, nor willingly hear 
 any one speak evil of any. For if thou observest not 
 this, thou also who hearest shalt be partaker of the 
 sin of him that speaketh evil by believing the slan- 
 der, and thou also shalt have sin,(/) because thou be- 
 lievedst him that spake evil of thy brother. Detrac- 
 tion is a pernicious thing,(/c-) an inconstant evil spi- 
 rit, that never continues in peace, but is always in 
 discord. Wherefore refrain thyself from it, and keep 
 peace evermore with thy brother.(?;/) Put on a holy 
 constancy(7/) in which there are no sins, but all is full 
 of joy, and do good of thy labours. Give(/)) with- 
 out distinction to all that are in want, not doubting to 
 whom thou givest. But give to all, for God will have 
 us give to all, of all his own gifts. They therefore 
 that receive, shall give an account to God, both 
 wherefore they received, and for what end. And 
 they that receive without a real need, shall give an 
 account for it ; but he that gives shall be innocent, 
 for he has fulfilled his duty as he received it from 
 God ; not making any choice to whom he should 
 give, and to whom not. And this service he did with 
 simplicity, and to the glory of God. Keep therefore 
 ^his command according as I have delivered it unto 
 
 (i) So the Gr. and Lamb MS. Particeps eris peccati male lo 
 liuentis, credens : Et tu habebis Pcccatum. 
 
 (Xr) Vid. Antioch- Horn xxix. 
 
 (m) The Greek hath yt,. 
 
 (n) Rather simplicity, according to the Greek reading, preserved 
 by Athan isius 
 
 (fi) Vid. Antioch. Horn, xcviii. 
 
OF ST. HERMAS, 307 
 
 thee, that thy repentance may be found to be sincere, 
 and rhat good may come to thy house, and have a 
 pure heart. 
 
 COMMAND III. 
 
 OP AVOIDING LYING, AND THE REPENTANCE OF HERMA.^ 
 FOR IfIS DISSIMULATION. 
 
 MOREOVER he said unto me, love truth,(0 and 
 let all the speech be true which proceeds out of thy 
 mouth ; that the spirit which the Lord hath given to 
 dwell in thy flesh may be found true towards all men ; 
 and the Lord be glorilied, who hath given such a spi- 
 rit unto thee; because God is true in all his words, 
 and in him there is no lie. They therefore that lie, 
 deny the Lord, and become robbers of the Lord ; not 
 rendering to God what they received from him.(w) 
 For they received the spirit free from lying : if there- 
 fore they make that a Har, they defile what was 
 committed to them by the Lord, and become deceiv- 
 ers. When I heard this, I wept bitterly. And when 
 he saw me weeping, he said unto me, why weepest 
 thou ? And I said, because sir, I doubt wnether I can 
 be saved ? He asked me, wherefore ? I replied* be- 
 cause sir, I never spake a true word in my life, but 
 always lived in dissimulation, and affirmed a lie for 
 truth to all men ; and no man contradicted me, but 
 all gave credit to my words. How then can I live, 
 seeing I have done in this manner ? And he said unto 
 me, thou thinkest well and truly. For thou oughtest, 
 as the servant of God, to have walked in the truth, 
 and not have joined an evil conscience with the spirit 
 
 {() Antioch. Horn. Ixvi. 
 
 (,ii<) Post, Rook iii. Sim. ix. Chap. 32. 
 
308 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 of truth ; nor have grieved the holy and true spirit of 
 Guci. And I repUed unto him, sir, 1 never oei.ie 
 hearkened so dihgently to these things. He answer- 
 ed, now thou hearest them : take cart irom hence- 
 forth, that even those things which thou hast foii i.r- 
 ly spoken falsely for>the sake of thy business, muy, 
 by thy present truth, receive credit.(a) For even 
 those things may be credited, it for the time to come 
 thou shalt speak the truth ; and by so doing thou may- 
 est attain unto life. And whosoever shall hearken 
 unto his command, and do it, and shall depart from 
 all lying, he shall live unto God. 
 
 COMMAND IV. 
 
 OF PUTTING AWAY ONES WIFE FOR ADULTERY. 
 
 1. Furthermore, said he, I command thee, that 
 thou keep thyself chaste, and that thou suffer not any 
 thought of any other marriage, or of fornication to 
 enter into thy heart : for such a thought produces a 
 great sin. But be thou at all times mindful of the 
 Lord, and thou shalt never sin ; for if such an evil 
 thought should arise in thy heart, thou shouldst be 
 guilty of a great sin ; and they who do such things 
 follow the way of death ; look therefore to thy self, 
 and keep thyself from such a thought ; for where 
 chastity remains in the heart of a righteous man there 
 an evil thought ought never to arise. And I said unto 
 him? sir, suffer me to speak a little to you. He bade 
 me, say on. And I answered, sir, if a man shall have a 
 wife that is faithful in the Lord, and shall catch her in 
 
 (jc) Through these words. Lat, His, Verbis. & ilia fidem reci- 
 pjant. 
 
OF ST. HERMAS. 309 
 
 adultery, doth a man sin that continues to live still 
 Willi her .'' And he said unto me, us long as he is ig- 
 norant of her sin, he commits no fault iii living with 
 her : but if a man shall know his wife to have oli'ond- 
 ed, and she shall nut repent of her sin, but go on still 
 in iiirr fornication, and a man shall continue neverthe- 
 less to live with her, he shall become guilty v»f ner 
 sin, and partake with her in her adultery. And I said 
 unto him, what therefore is to ue dciie, if the wo- 
 mun continues in her mi ? He answered- hn her 
 Imsoand put her away, and let him continue by iiim- 
 self. iJut if he shall put away his wife, and marry 
 another, he also doth commit adultery. And 1 said, 
 what if the woman that is so put away shall repont, 
 and be willing to return to her husband, shuil she not 
 be received by him ? He said unto me, yes ; and if 
 her husband shall not receive her, he will sin, and 
 commit a great offence against himself; but he ought 
 to receive the offender, it she repents, only not often ; 
 for to the servants of God there is but one repentance. 
 And for this cause a man that putteth away his wife 
 ought not to take another, because she may repent. — 
 Tills act is alike both in the inan and in the wonian. 
 Now they commit adultery, not only who polluie 
 their flesh, but who also make an image ; il therefore 
 a woman perseveres in any thing of this kind,(Z^) and 
 repents not, depart from her, and hve not with her ; 
 otherwise thou also shalt be partaker of her sin. 13ut 
 it is therefore commanded that both the man and the 
 woman should remain unmarried, because such per- 
 sons may repent. Nor do I in this administer any 
 occasion for the doing of these things ; but rather tluit 
 whoso has offended, should not offend any more, !)ut 
 for their former sins ; God who has the power of heal- 
 ing will give a remedy, for he has the power oi all 
 things. 
 
 (b) See ! Cor. vii ; ?. 
 
310 ^rUK SHEPHERD 
 
 2. I asked him again, and said, seeing the Lord- 
 huth thought me worthy that thou shouldst dwell with 
 ine continually, speak a few words unto me, because 
 I understand nothing, and my heart is hardened 
 through my former conversation, and open my under- 
 t>tandmg because I am ver}'" dull, and apprehend no- 
 thing at all. And he answering said unto me, I am 
 the minister of repentance, and give understanding 
 to all that repent.(t?) Does it not seem to thee to be a 
 very wise thing to repent ? because he that does so, 
 gets great understanding ; for he is sensible that he 
 hath sinned and done wickedly in the sight of the 
 L;>rd, and he remembers within himself that he has 
 offended, and repents and does no more wickedly, 
 but does that which is good, and humbles his soul, 
 and afflicts it, because he has oITended. You see 
 therefore that repentance is great wisdom. And I said 
 unto him, for this cause, sir, I inquire diligently into 
 all things, because I am a sinner, that I may know 
 \vhat I must do that I may live, because my sins are 
 many. And he said unto me, thou shalt live if thou 
 bhalt keep these my commandments ; and whosoever 
 shall hear and do these commands, shall live unto 
 God. 
 
 3. And I said unto him, I have even now heard 
 from certain teachers that there is no other repentance 
 besides that of baptism ; when we go down into the 
 water and receive the forgiveness of our sins, and that 
 after that, we must sin no more, but live in purit3^ 
 And he said unto me, thou hast been rightly informed ; 
 nevertheless seeing now thou inquirest diligently into 
 all things, I will manifest this also unto thee; yet not 
 so as to give any occasion of sinning either to those 
 who shall hereafter believe, or to those who have al- 
 ready believed in the Lord ; for neither they who have 
 newly l)elieved,(/) or who shall hereafter believe, have 
 
 (f) Ante, Chap. iii. 
 
 (z) MS. Lamb. Qui. raodo crediderunt- Who have just now b^ 
 lieved. 
 
OF ST. HERMASI 311 
 
 any repentance of sins, but forgiveness of them. — 
 But as to those who have been called to the faith, and 
 since that are fallen into any gross sin, and the Lord 
 hath appointed repentance; because God knoweth 
 the thoughts of all men's hearts, and their intirmiticF, 
 and the manifold wickedness of tlie devil, who is al- 
 ways contriving something against the servants of 
 God, and maliciously lays snares for them : therefore 
 our merciful Lord had compassion towards his crea- 
 ture, and appointed that repentance, and gave unto 
 me the power of it. And therefore I say unto thee, 
 if any one after that great and holy calling s^hall be 
 tempted by the devil and sin, he has one repenrance.(/') 
 But if he shall often sin and repent, it ihall liot proll!: 
 such a one ; for he shall hardly live unto God. Ami 
 I said, sir, I am restored again to life since I havv> 
 thus diligently hearkened to these counnands ; for I 
 perceive, that if I shall not hereaflcr add any more to 
 my sins, I shall be saved. And he said, thou blvdU 
 be saved, and so shall all others, as many as shall ob- 
 serve these commandments. 
 
 4. And again I said unto him, sir, seeing thou hear- 
 est me patiently, shew me yet one thing more. TeU 
 me, saith he, what it is. And I said, if a husband 
 or wife die, and the party which survives marry again 
 does he sin in so doing ? He that marries,(/) says ht, 
 sins not ; hovvbeit if he remain single, he shall there- 
 by gain to himself great honour before the Lord ; kce-) 
 therefore thy chastity and modesty, and thuu shalr 
 live unto God: observe from henceforth those tiling j 
 which I speak with thee, and command thee to ob- 
 serve, from the time tluit I have been delivered unto 
 thee,(//i) and dwell in thy house; so shall thy former 
 sins be iforgiven, if thou shalt keep these my command- 
 ed-) Vid. Annot. Cotclcr. in Inc. p fiO 61. 
 ^ (/) Vid. Not. Colder, in Ic c. p. 64. B. C Rom. vii. 3. conip. 1 
 Cor. \ii. 
 
 Oil) MS. Lamb, melius. Ex q\io mihi ti'aditiis cs : That th;^u ha.<i*- 
 been de.liveix-d un*..? mc, and I chvell, ?cc. 
 
312 THE SHFPHEKD 
 
 ments. And in like manner shall all others be for- 
 given, who shall observe these my commandments. 
 
 COMMAND V. 
 
 OF THE SADNESS OF THE HEART j AND OF PATIENCE. 
 
 1. BE patient, says he, and long-sufFering ; so shalt 
 thou have dominion over all vvicktd works, ana shalt 
 fuim all righteousness. For if thou shalt be patient, 
 the holy spirit which dwelleth in thee shall be pure, 
 and not be darkened by any evil spirit; but being 
 full of joy shall be enlarged, and feast in the body in 
 which it dwells,(/>) and serve the Lord with joy, and 
 in great peace. But if any anger shull overtake thee, 
 presently the holy spirit which is in thee, will be 
 straightened, and seek to depart from ihee. For he is 
 choaked by the evil spirit ; and has not the liberty of 
 serving the Lord as he would, for he is grieved by an- 
 ger. When therefore both these spirits dwell together, 
 it is destructive to a man.(^) As if one should take a 
 little waraivvood, and put it into a vessel of honey, the 
 whole honey would be corrupted; and a great quan- 
 tity of honey is spoiled by a very little wormwood, 
 and loses the sweetness of honey, and is no longer 
 acceptable to its Lord ; because the whole honey is 
 made bitter, and loses i(;s use. But if no wormwood 
 be put into the honey, it is sweet and profitable to 
 its Lord. 1 hus is forbearance sweeter than honey, 
 and profitable to the Lord who dwelleth in it. But 
 anger is unprofitable. If therefore anger shall be 
 
 (/?) MS. Lamb, melius, Cum. Vase : Et Gr. with the body, or 
 vessel 
 
 (<) Both Athanasius and Antiochus add here these words, omit- 
 ted n (ur copies : " for in forhe. rince [or long-suifering] the Lord 
 dwelleth, but in bitterness the devil." 
 
OF ST. HERMAs'. 313 
 
 mixed with forbearance, the soul is distressed, and 
 itsjf^rjyer is not prolitable with God. And I said un- 
 to him, sir, I would know the sinfulness of anger, 
 thut I may keep myself from it. And he said unto 
 me, thou shalt know it ; and if thou shalt not keep 
 thyself from it, tliou shalt lose thy hope with all thy 
 house. Wherefore depart from it. For I the mes- 
 senger of righteousness am with thee ; and all that 
 depart from it, as many as shall repent with all their 
 hearts, shall live unto God; and 1 will be with them, 
 and will keep them all. For all such as have repent- 
 ed, have been justified by the most Holy Messenger, 
 who is a minister of salvation. 
 
 2. And now. says he, hear the wickedness of an- 
 ger ; how evil and hurtful it is, and how it over- 
 throws the servants of God : for it cannot hurt those 
 that are full of faiih5(.v) because the power of God is 
 with them ; but it overthrows the doubtful, and those 
 that are destitute of fail h. For as often as it sees such 
 men, it casts itself into their hearts ; and so a man 
 or woman is in bitterness for nothing : for the things 
 of life, or for sustenance, or for a vain word, if any 
 sliould chance to fall in ; or by reason of any friend, 
 or for a debt ; or for any other superfluous things of 
 the like nature. For these things are foolish, and su- 
 perliuous, and vain to tiie servants of God. But equa- 
 nimity is strong, and forcible ; and of great power, 
 and sirteth in great enlargement ; is cheerful, rejoic- 
 ing in peace, and glorifying God at all times with 
 meekne8S.(ff) And tiiis long-suffering dwells with 
 those that are full of faith. Ikit anger is foolish, and 
 light, and empty. Now bitterness is bred through 
 folly) by bitterness, anger; by anger, fury. And 
 this fury arising from so many evil principles, worketli 
 a great and uncurable sin. For when all thesei things 
 
 (.r) Gr. \A'ork upon. Et MS. Lamb, facere. 
 
 (a) In the Greek of Athanasius and Antiochus, the sense is fuller, 
 having nothing of bitterness in itself, and continuing always in mecL 
 ness and quietness. 
 
 [40] 
 
314 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 are in the same man, in which the holy spirit dwells, 
 the vessel cannot contain them, but runs over ; and 
 because the spirit being tender cannot tarry with the 
 evil one ; it departs and dwells with him that is meek. 
 When therefore it is departed-from the man in whom 
 it dwelt, that man becomes destitute of the holy spi- 
 rit, and is afterwards filled with wicked spirits,(c) and 
 is blinded with evil thoughts. Thus does it happen to 
 all angry men. Wherefore depart thou from an- 
 ger, and put on equanimity, and resist wrath; so 
 shalt thou be found with modesty and chastity by 
 God.(rf) Take good heed therefore that thou ne- 
 glect not this commandment. For if thou shalt obey 
 this command, then shalt thou also be able to observe 
 the other commandments which I shall command thee. 
 W herefore strengthen thyself now in these commands, 
 that thou mayest live unto God. And whosoever 
 shall observe these commandments shall live unto 
 God. 
 
 COMMAND VI. 
 
 THAT EVERY MAN HAS TWO ANGELS, (^) AND OF THU 
 SUGGESTIONS OF BOTH* 
 
 1. I COMMAND thee, said he, in my first com- 
 mandment, that thou shouldest keep faith, and fear, 
 and repentance.(/) Yes, sir, said I. He continued ; 
 
 (c) In the Gr, of Aihmasias follow these words, omitted in the 
 Latin verse of Hermas ; " and is unstable in all his doings, being 
 drawn hither and thither by wicked men." 
 
 (d) In the Gr. of Athanasius it runs better thus, " applauded 
 with reverence, by those who are beloved of God." 
 
 (e) Vid. Coteler. Annot in loc. pag. 67, 68. Comp. Edit. Oxen. 
 p. 6i. Not. a. 
 
 (^/J Lat, Poenltentiam. It should rather be Abstinentiam ; as in 
 the G-i'. of Athanasius ; as appears by the first commandment Avhich 
 is here referred to. 
 
OF ST. HERMAS. 315 
 
 feut now I will shew thee the virtues of these com* 
 mands, that thou mayest know their effects ; how they 
 are prescribed alike to the just and unjust. Do thou 
 therefore believe the righteous, but give no credit to 
 the unrighteous' For righteousness keepeth the right 
 way, but unrighteousness the wicked way. Do thou 
 therefore keep the right way, and leave that which is 
 evil. For the evil way has not a good end, but harh 
 many stumbling blocks ; it is rugged and full of thorns, 
 and leads to destruction ; and is hurtful to all such as 
 walk in it^ But they who go in the right way, walk 
 with evenness, and without otfence ; because it is not 
 rough nor thorny. Tliou seest therefore, how it is 
 best to walk in this way. Thou shalt therefore go, 
 says he, and all others, as many as believe in God 
 with all their heart, shall go through it. 
 
 2. And now, says he, understand first of all what 
 belongs to faith.(//) There are two angels with man ; 
 one of righteousness, the other of iniquity. And 1 
 said unto him, sir, how shall I know that there are 
 two such angels with man ? Hear, says he, and un- 
 derstand. The Angel of righteousness is mild, and 
 modest, and gentle, and quiet- When therefore he 
 gets into thy heart, immediately he talks with thee of 
 righteousness, of modesty, of chastity, of bountyful- 
 ness, of forgiveness, of charity, and piety. When 
 all these things come into thy heart, know then that 
 the angel of righteousness is with thee. Wherefore 
 hearken to this angel and to his works. Learn al- 
 so the works of the angel of iniquity. He is first of 
 all bitter, and angry, and foolish ; and his works are 
 pernicious, and overthrow the servants of God. When 
 therefore these things come into thy heart, thou shalt 
 know by his works, that this is the angel of iniquity. 
 And I said unto him, sir, how shall I understand these 
 things ? Hear, says he, and understand. When an- 
 ger overtakes thee, or bitterness, know that he is in 
 
 (/i) Vid. Antioch. Horn. Ixi. Comp. Orig. L. iii. De Princip. E^f, 
 in Luc. Horn. xxxv. 
 
316 THE SHEPHFJID 
 
 thee : as also, when the desire of many things, and 
 of the best meats, and of drunkenness ; wiitn the 
 love of what belongs to others, pride and much speak- 
 ing, and ambition, and the like things, come upon 
 thee. When therefore these things arise in thy heart, 
 know that the angel of iniquity is with thee. Seeing 
 therefore thou knowest his works, depart from them 
 all, and give no credit to him ; because his works are 
 evil, and become not the servants of God. Here 
 therefore thou hast the works of both these angels. 
 Understand now and believe the angel of righteous- 
 ness, because his instruction is good. For let a man 
 be never so happy, yet if the thoughts of the other 
 angel rise in his heart, that man or woman must needs 
 sin. But let a man or womun be never so wicked, 
 if the works of the angel of righteousness come into 
 his heart, that man or woman must needs do some 
 good. Thou seest therefore how it is good to follow 
 the angel of righteousness. If therefore thou shalt 
 follow him, and submit to his works, thou shalt live 
 unto God. And as many as shall submit to his works, 
 shall live also unto God. 
 
 COMMAND VII. 
 
 THAT WE MUST FEAR GOD, BiJT NOT THE DEVIL. 
 
 FEAR God, says he, and keep his command- 
 ments -/J) for if thou keepest his commandments thou 
 shalt be powerful in every work, and all thy work 
 shall be excellent ;(w) for by fearing God, thou shalt 
 do every thing well. This is that fear with which 
 
 (I) Vid. Aiitioch Hom. cxxvii Eccles. xii 13. 
 (m) Without Comparison, or without mixture. 
 
1 
 
 OF ST. HERMAS. 317 
 
 thou must be affected that thou mayest be saved. — 
 But fear not the devil ; for if thou fearest the Lord, 
 thou jjhult have dominion over him ; because there is 
 no power in him : now if there be no power in him, 
 then neither is he to be feared ; but he in whom there 
 is excellent power, is to be feared ; but he that has 
 no power is despised by every one. Fear the works of 
 the devil, because they are evil : for by fearing the 
 Lord, thou wilt fear and not do the works of the de- 
 vil, but keep thyself from ihem. There is therefore 
 a two-fold fear ; il thou wilt not do evil, fear the 
 Lord and thou shalt not do it. But if thou wilt do 
 good, the fear of the Lord is strong, and great, and 
 glorious.(o) Wherefore, fear God and thou shalt live : 
 and whosoever shall fear him and keep his command- 
 ments, their life is with the Lord. But they who keep 
 them not, neither is life in them. 
 
 COMMAND VHL 
 
 THAT WE MUST FLEE FROM EVIL AND DO GOOD. 
 
 I HxWE told thee, said he, that (here are two 
 kinds of creatures of the Lord, and that there is a two- 
 fold abstinence,(/>) From some things therefore thou 
 must abstain, and from others not. 1 answered, de- 
 clare to me, sir, from what I must abstain, and from 
 what not. Hearken, said he, keep thyself from evil, 
 ,and do it not ; but abstain not from doing good, but 
 do it : for if thou shalt abstain from what is good, and 
 not do it, thou shalt sin. Abstain therefore from all 
 
 (o) In the Gr. of Antiochus these words follow, wliich ma ci- llic 
 connexion more clear : " Fear also the Ijord, and thou shalt be able 
 to do it, for." 
 
 (Ji) Antioch. Horn. Ixxix. 
 
318 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 evil, and thou shalt know all righteousness. I said, 
 what evil things are they from which 1 must abstuui ? 
 Hearken, said he, from adultery, from drunkenness, 
 from riots, from excess of eating, from daintiness and 
 dishonesty, from pride, from fraud, from lymg, from 
 detraction, from hypocrisy, from remembrance of in- 
 juries, and from all evil speaking ; for these are the 
 works of iniquity, from which the servants of God 
 must absta,in ; for he that cannot keep himself from 
 these things, cannot live unto God. But hear, said 
 he, what follows of taese kuid of things : for indeed 
 many more there are from which the servant of God 
 must abstain : from theft and cheating, from false wit- 
 ness, from covetousness, from boasting, and all other 
 things of the like nature. Do these things seem to thee 
 to be evil or not ? Indeed they are very evil to the 
 servants of God. Wherefore the servants of God 
 must abstain from all these works.(r) Keep thyself 
 therefore from them, that thou mayest live unto God, 
 and be written among those that abstain from them : 
 and thus have I shewn thee what things thou must 
 avoid. Now learn from what thou must not abstain : 
 abstain not from any good works, but do them ; hear, 
 said he, what the virtue of those good works is which 
 thou must do, that thou mayest be saved : the first of 
 all is faith, the fear of the Lord, charity; concord, 
 equity, truth, patience, chastity ; there is nothing bet- 
 ter than these things in the life of man ; who shall 
 keep and do these in their life.(5) Hear next what 
 follow these : to minister to the widows, not to des- 
 pise the fatherless and poor, to redeem the servants 
 of God from necessity, to be hospitable (for in hospi- 
 tality there is sometimes great fruit) not to be conten- 
 tious, but be quiet, to be humble above all men, to 
 
 (a) Vid. Coteler. in loc 
 
 («) The sense here is defective, and may be thus restored from 
 the Greek of Athanasius, " whosoever keeps these things, and doth 
 not abstain from them, shall be happy in his life." And so iiiV 
 Lamb. MS. Hxc qui custodierit. 
 
OF ST. HERMAS. 3 ID 
 
 reverence tlie aged, to labour to be righteous, to res- 
 pect brotherhood, to bear aftVonts, to be long suffer 
 ing, not to cast away those that have fallen from the 
 faith,(wj) but to convert them and make them be of 
 good cheer, to admonish sinners, not to oppress those 
 that are our debtors, and all other things of a like 
 kind. Do these things seem to thee to be good or not ? 
 And I said, what can be better than these words ? 
 Live then, said he, in these commandments, and do 
 not depart from them ; for if thou shalt keep all these 
 commandments, thou shalt live unto God. And aU 
 they that shall keep these commandments shall live 
 unto God. 
 
 COMMAND IX. 
 
 THAT WE MUST ASK. OF GOD DAILY, AND WITHOUT 
 DOUBTING. 
 
 AGAIN he said unto me, remove from thee ali 
 doubting,(y) and question nothing at all, when thou 
 askest any thing of the Lord, saying within thyself, 
 how shall I be able to ask any thing of the Lord and 
 receive it, seeing I have so greatly sinned against him : 
 Do not think thus, but turn unto the Lord with all 
 thy heart, and ask of him without doubting, and thou 
 shalt know the mercy of the Lord, how that he will 
 not forsake thee, but will fulfil the request of thy 
 soul; for God is not as men, mindful of the injuries 
 he has received, but he forgets injuries and has com- 
 passion upon his creature. Wherefore purify thy 
 
 (w) Add from the Gr, of Athanasius and Antiochus ; " not to re- 
 member injuries, to comfort those wlio hibour in their minds." 
 
 iy) Vid. Antioch. Horn. lX?:x;ii, Confer, Fragm, U, Grabe, Spi-; 
 cileg- torn. i. 303. 
 
320 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 heart from all the vices of this present world, and ob- 
 serve the commands 1 have before delivered unto thee 
 from God ; and thou shalt receive whatsoever good 
 things thou shalt a.-.k, and nothing shall be wanting 
 unto thee of all thy petitions, if ihou shalt ask of Jhe 
 Lord without douoting. But they that are not such, 
 sh.dl obtain none of tluse thuigs which they ask ;',z) for 
 they that are full of faith, ask all things with confi- 
 dence, and receive from the Lord, because they ask 
 without doubting; but he that doubts, shall hardly live 
 unto God, except he repent. Wherefore purify thy 
 heart from douoring, and put on faith, and trust in 
 God, and thou shalt receive all that thou shalt ask. — 
 But and if thou shouldst chance to ask somev\hat and 
 not (immediately)((:/) receive it, yet do not therefore 
 doubt, because thou hast not presently received the 
 petition of thy soul. For it may be thou shalt not 
 presently receive it for thy trial, or else for some sin 
 which thou knowest not ; but do not thou leave off 
 to ask, and then thou shalt receive ;{Ij) else if thou shalt 
 cease to ask, thou must complain of thyself, and not 
 of God, that he has not given unto thee what thou 
 didst desire. Consider therefore this doubting how 
 cruel and pernicious it is, and how it utterly roots out 
 many from the faith, who are very faithful and firm ; 
 for this doubting is the daughter of the devil, and 
 deals very wickedly with the servants of God ; des- 
 pise it therefore, and thou shalt rule over it on every 
 occasion. Put on a firm and powerful faith ; for faith 
 promises all things, and perfects all things ; but doubt- 
 ing will not believe, that it shall obtain any thing, by 
 all that it can do. Thouseest therefore, says he, how- 
 faith Cometh from above, from God, and has great 
 
 (z) Add from the Gr. both of Athanasius and Antioch. " But 
 if thou doubtest in thy heart, thou shalt (receive none of thy peti- 
 tions. For those who distrust (or doubt of) God, are like the dou- 
 ble minded, who shall obtain none of these things " 
 
 (a) So MS. Lamb. Tardius accipias : and so the Gr. 
 
 (b) Asking the petition of thy soul. 
 
OF ST. HERMA9. o2l 
 
 power : but doubting is an earthly spirit, and pro 
 ceedL'th from the devil, and has no strength. Do thou 
 therefore keep the virtue of faith, and depart from 
 doubting, in which is no virtue, and thou shalt live 
 unto God ; and all shall live unto God, as many as 
 shall do these things. 
 
 COMMAND X. 
 
 OF 'rilK SADNIiSS OF THE HEART; AND THAT WE MUST 
 TAis.:-; HKED NOr TO GRIEVE THE Sl'HllT OF GOD THAT 
 IS IN US. 
 
 I . PtlT all sadness far from thee, for it is the sis- 
 ter of doubting and of anger. How, sir, said I, is 
 it tlie sister of these ? for sadness, and anger, and 
 d.)ubting, seeni to me to be very different from one 
 an.)tli.'i. And he answered, art thou without sense 
 that thou dost not understand it ? for sadness is the 
 most mischievous of all spirits, and the worst to the 
 servants of God ; it destroys the spirits of all men,(G^) 
 and torments the holy spirit ; and again it saves. Sir, 
 said I, I am very foolish, and understand not these 
 things ; I cannot apprehend how it can torment, and 
 yet save ? Hear, said he, and understand : they who 
 never souglit out the truth, nor enquired concerning 
 the majesty of God, but only believed, are involved 
 in the aff lirs of the heathen. And there is another 
 lying prophet,(/) that destroys the minds of the ser- 
 vants of God ; that is those that are doubtful, not of 
 those that fully trust in the Lord, Noyv those doubt- 
 ful persons come to him, as to a divine spirit, and in- 
 
 (d) So the T.at. vers, bat the Gr. of Athanasius is better ' " r^id. 
 desH'iivc'h man more than anv other sj irit '' 
 (/)' Vid. Krlit. Oxor. iJ. 70.' b. Comp. 2 Cor. vii, 10. 
 
 [41] 
 
322 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 quire of him, what shall befall them : and this lying 
 prophet having no power in him of the divine spirit, 
 answers them according to their demands, and hlls 
 their souls with promises according as they desire.— 
 Howbeit that prophet is vain, and answers vain things 
 to those who are themselves vam ; and whatsoever is 
 asked of him by vain men, he answers them vainly : 
 nevertheless he speaketh some things truly, for the 
 devil fills him with his spirit, that he may overthrow 
 some of the righteous. 
 
 2. Whosoever therefore are strong in the faith of 
 the Lord, and have put on the truth, they are not 
 joined to such spirits, but depart from them : but they 
 that are doubtful and often repenting, like the hea- 
 thens, consult them, and heap up to themselves great 
 sin, serving idols. As many therefore as are such, in- 
 quire of them upon every occasion, worship idols, and 
 are foolish and void of the truth ; for every spirit that 
 is given from God needs not to be asked, but having 
 the power of the divinity speaks all things of itself; 
 because he comes from above, from the power of the 
 spirit of God. But he that being asked speaks ac- 
 cording to men*s desires, and concerning many other 
 affairs of this present world, understands not the 
 things which relate unto God ; for these spirits are 
 darkened through such affairs, and corrupted, and 
 broken. As good vines, if they are neglected, are 
 oppressed with weeds and thorns, and at last killed 
 by them ; so are the men who believe such spirits ; 
 they fall into many actions and businesses, and are 
 Void of sense, and when they think of things pertain- 
 ing unto God, they understand nothing at all : but if 
 at any time they chance to hear any thing concerning 
 the Lord, their thoughts are upon their business. But 
 they that have the fear of the Lord, and search out 
 the truth concerning God, having all their thoughts 
 toward the Lord, apprehend whatsoever is said to 
 them, and forthwith understand it, because they have 
 the fear of the Lord in them : for where the spirit of 
 
OF ST. HERMAS. 325 
 
 the Lord dwells, there is also much understanding 
 added. Wherefore join thyself to the Lord, and thou 
 shalt understand all things. 
 
 3. Learn now, O unwise man ! How sadness trou- 
 bletli the holy f})irit, and how it saves. W hen a man 
 that is doubtful is engaged in any affair, and does not 
 acconi])lish it by reason of his doubting ; this sadness 
 enters into him and grif ves the Huly Spirit, and makes 
 him sad Again, anger when it overtakes any man 
 for any business, he is greatly moved ; and then again 
 sadnf:>s entereth into the heart of him,* who was mov- 
 ed with anger, and he is troubled for what he hath 
 done, and repenteth, because he hath done amiss. — 
 This sadness therefore seemeth to bring salvation, be- 
 cause he repenteth of his evil deed ; but both the 
 other things, namely, doubting and sadness, such as 
 before was mentioned, vex the s])irit : doubting be- 
 cause his work did not succeed ; and sadness bt^cause 
 he angered the Holy Spirit. Remove therefore sad- 
 ness from thyself,(o) and afflict not the Holy Spirit 
 which dwelleth in thee ; lest he entreat God, and de- 
 part from thee ;t for the spirit of the Lord which is 
 
 * In tlic Greek of Athanasius, follo%vs, «a:y zs^oate-t n x.(tK»i. 
 Ar.fl he doth something which is ill. Which beticr agrees ^vith 
 \\\r,\t follows, " Because he hatli done amiss." The text in this 
 place being evidently corrupted, I have endeavoured to restore thp. 
 tru'' sense of it from the Greek of Athanasius. which is as follows. 
 
 ?>r,TXv 1^, K«i ^vmirxt tm ttJ n^ec^et a.v tov r, £9rfa|fv, >c«/ fcfrceyfc: 
 ST* sravJifov it^'/eirxTo. Avrvj out r, Aut? cokiI c-uj>;oiu» ipc^if ir* 
 ~4 zrontjp'o}) sr^«|«ej f^s'icvo^t'^iv. 'Af^<f>or(^xt ii ray zs-^ec^iuv ^vTrevfft- 
 itC. 
 
 (o) Antioch. Hem. xxv. 
 
 f When Hermas here saith of the Holy Spirit that he entreats 
 <'iod; and before, tliat he is vexed and grieved, to prevent any 
 mistakes in a matter of such moment, the reader may please to ob- 
 serve, that he speaketh not of the Hoh' Ghost as he is the spirit of 
 God, and the third person in the sacred trinity; but of the spirit 
 given to christians, which dwelleth in their souls and bodies, being 
 an emanation, or gift from the spirit of God ; and though not an 
 essential part of man, yet a perfecting part of a cV.ristian; which 
 Hermas himself elsewhere declareth to be created in man, lib. iii, 
 cap. V. § 6. But then that he thought this created spirit of rcgcne- 
 
324 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 given to dwell in the flesh, endureth no such sadness ; 
 wherefore clothe thyselt with cheerfulness, which ha's 
 always favour with the Lord, and thou shalt rejoice in 
 it ; for every cheerful man does well, and relishes 
 those things that are good, and despises sadness. But 
 the sad man does always wickedly : first, he doth 
 wickedly, because he grieveth the Holy Spirit, which 
 is given to man being of a cheerful nature. And 
 agam he does ill, because he prays with sadness unto 
 the Lord, and maketh not first a thankful acknow- 
 ledgment unto him of former mercies, and obtains not 
 of God what he asks ; for the prayer of a sad man 
 has not efficacy to come up to the altar of God. And 
 I said unto him, sir, why has not the prayer of a sad 
 man virtue to come up to the altar of God ? because, 
 said he, that sadness remaineth in his heart. When 
 therefore a man's prayer shall be accompanied v^ith 
 sadness, it will not sutler his requests to ascend pure 
 to the altar of God; for as wine, when it is mingled with 
 vinegar, has not the sweetness it had before ; so sad- 
 ness, being mixed with the Holy Spirit, suflters not a 
 man's prayer to be the same that it w ould be otherwise. 
 Wherefore cleanse thyself from sadness, which is evil, 
 and thou shalt live unto God ; and all others shall live 
 unto God, as many as shall lay aside sadness, and 
 put on cheeriulness. 
 
 rate persons to be distinct from, though a participation of, the spirit 
 of God. is plain from what we before read in the second section 
 of ihis very command, where he distinguisheih between the spirit 
 given from God, and the spirit of God. Every spirit, says iic, that 
 is given from God, having the power of tlie divinity, speuketii all 
 things of itself, because he cometh from abo\ e, from tlie power of 
 the spirit of God. And indeed St. Pj)u1 himself v^ tbnt remarkalile 
 place 1 Cor. ii. 11- 12. mentioncth distinctly -srvsZi^x r)) ix, t<?v ®iav., ;-nd 
 and •jj-vjc//** rm Qeov ; and plainly leaches thai this in God, and the 
 othe; in iiii;ii,aiLnou^li fromGod. Now when Her mas here speaketh of 
 the spirits entreating God, he expressly speaketh of the spirit which 
 dwelleth in us, and the spirit wliich is given to dwell in the flesh ; 
 noi of the spirit as he is in God, and consequent!}' uucieated, and 
 God himself: for all that is in God is such. 
 
OF ST. HLRMA3. 32,) 
 
 COMMAND XL . 
 
 THAT THE SPIRITS AND PROPHETt- ARE TO BE TRIED BY 
 TllEllv WOixKS; AND O'J A TWO-FOLD Sl'iKiT. 
 
 I. HE shewed me certain men biliiiig upon bench- 
 es, and one sittijig in a cliuir : and he i>aid unto me, 
 seest tliou those vvao sit u\rjn tlie oenchcs ? Sir, said I, 
 I see them. He answered, they are the I'aithlul ; 
 and he who sits in tlie chair, is an earthly spirit. For 
 he Cometh not into the assembly of tlie faithful, but 
 avoids it. l]ut he joins himself to the djubtful and 
 emjjty ; and prophesies to them in corners and liidden 
 places ; and pleases them by speaking according to 
 all the desires of their heaits. For ►he, placing himself 
 among empty vessels, is not broken, but the one ht- 
 teth tiie otht r. But when he cometh into the compa- 
 ny of just men, who are full of tiie sjurit of God, 
 and tiiey pray unto tlie Lord ; that man is emptied, 
 because that earthly spirit flies from him, and he is 
 dumb, and cannot speak any thing. As if in a store- 
 house you shall stop up wine or oil, and among those 
 vessels shall j)lace an eiiijity jar, and shall afterwards 
 come to open it, you shall iind it empty as you stop- 
 ped it up ; so those empty jMophets, when they come 
 among the spirits of the juat, are foiuid to be such 
 as they came.* 
 
 * It is evident from the niclhod of Hcnrias's di course in thii. 
 placf, that soiiicwliac is wanting to ni ikc up the siibjcr; of it. lie 
 had spoken ')cfori; of the false pioplicts, and tlie euij>tii.e?>i> of their 
 preaching but no.hing of tlie true ones, nor an\ tiling of the life 
 and works of either. How t > sui)jdy this 1 have l)een iu'.m iii.-.hed 
 by my le.irned friend Dr. Gru!)e. What sliould have foliowt-d Iumv, it. 
 transposed into the next command ; .and being liiouglii back hiJier, 
 not only supplies the detect of this, but makes way fur t'le more 
 e.sy connexion of his djscoiirse in that. And for this, bts des the 
 plain reason of the thing itself, we ha^c the au'thnri.y o! A;h masi' 
 i.s in that oJier command ; wlio leaves. oat what lias b-jcn fdsely 
 inserted there ; as I shall shew wlien 1 come to it, from his o»\n 
 "Aiords. For both these reasons I ha\e reduced both places to what 
 L take to have been their true order ; and shall siihi.iii it to tlic * 
 reader (to judge upon this ad\erusement) wheiher i had n el good 
 leasuii, Zj well :'.s ::uff:cieul. aathority, so tu do. 
 
326 THE SHRPHPilD 
 
 2. I said, how then shall a man be able to discern 
 them ? consider what I am going to say concerning 
 both kinds of men ; and as 1 speak unto thee, so shult 
 thou prove the prophet of God, and the false prophet. 
 And lirst try the man who hath the spirit of God ; 
 because the spirit which is from above is humble, and 
 fjuiet, and departs from all wickedness, and from the 
 vain desires of the present world ; and makes himself 
 more humble than all men ; and answers to none 
 when he is asked ; nor to every one singly ; for the 
 spirit of God doth not speak to a man when he will, 
 but when God pleases. When therefore a man \^ho 
 hath the spirit of God shall come into the Church of 
 the righteous, who have the faith of God, and they 
 pray unto the Lorti ; then the holy angel of God hlls 
 that man with the blessed spirit, and he speaks in the 
 congregation as he is moved of God. Thus therefore 
 is the spirit of God known, because whosoever speak- 
 eth by the spirit of God, speaketh as the Lord will. 
 
 3. Hear now concerning the earthly spirit, which 
 is empty and foolish, and without virtue. And first 
 of all the man who is supposed to have the spirit, 
 (whereas he hath it not in reality,) exalteth himself, 
 and desires to have the first seat, and is wicked, and 
 full of vs^ords .; and spends his time in pleasure, and 
 in all manner of voluptuousness ; and receives the re- 
 ward of his divination ; which if he receives not, he 
 does not divine. Should the spirit of God receive 
 reward and divine ? It doth not become a pro- 
 phet of God so to do. Thus you see the life of each 
 of these kind of prophets. Wherefore prove that 
 man by his life and works, who says that he hath the 
 Holy Spirit. And believe the spirit which comes from 
 God, and has power as such. But believe not the 
 earthly and empty spirit, which is from the devil, in 
 whom there is no faith nor virtue. Hear now the si- 
 militude which I am about to speak unto thee. Take 
 a stone and throw it up towards heaven, or take a 
 spout of water, and mount it up thitherward, and see 
 
/ 
 ^ OF ST. HERMAS: 327 
 
 if thou canst reach unto heaven. Sir, said I, how 
 can this be done ? for neither of those thinu;? which 
 you have mentioned, are possible to be done. And 
 he answered, therefore as tliese things cannot be done, 
 so is the eartlily spirit witliout virtue, and without ef- 
 fect. Understand yet fartlier the power which Com- 
 eth from above, in this similitude. The grains of 
 hail that drop down are exceeding small ; and yet 
 when they fall upon the head of a man, how do they 
 cause pain to it ? And again ; C9nsider the droppings 
 of a house j how the little drops falling upon the 
 earth, work a hollow in the stones. So in like manner 
 the least things which come from above, and fall upon 
 the earth, have great force. V/ herefore join thy^^elf 
 to this sj)irit, \\hich has ])ower ; and depart from the 
 other which is empty. 
 
 COMIMAND XII. 
 
 :0F A TWO-FOLD DESIRE : THAT THK COMMANIiS OF COD ARE 
 NOT lAU'OSSIULE : AND THAT THE DEVIL IS N'OT TO BE 
 FXARED BY THEM THAT BELIEVE. 
 
 I. AGAIN he said unto me, remove from thee all 
 evil desires, and put on good and holy desires. («7) Fof 
 having put on a good desire, thou shalt li;)te that which 
 is evil, and bridle it as thou wilt, i^it an evil desiro 
 is dreadful and hard to be tamed. It is very horrible 
 and wild; and by its wildness consumes men. And 
 especially if a servant of God shall chance to fall into 
 it, except he be very wise, he is ruined by it. For it 
 destroys those who have not the garmeiu. oi' a good 
 flesire, and are engaged in the atlairs of this present; 
 
 .;0 ^ J<1 Antioch, Horn. lx>;"v. 
 
328 THE SIIRPHERD 
 
 worId,(c) and deliver them unto death. * Sir, said I^ 
 what are the works of an evil deiire,- winch bnn^ 
 men unto death ? Shew tiiem to me, that 1 may de- 
 part from them. Hear said he, by what work.-i an 
 evil desire bringerli ihe servants of Ood unto death. 
 First of all, it is an evil desire to covet another man's 
 wife; or for a woman to covet another's hu:?band ; 
 as also to desire the duiniies of riches, and multiiude 
 of superfluous meats*; and drunkenness, and iiiiiny 
 delights. For in much dt-licacy there is folly ; and 
 many pleasures are needless to the servants of God. 
 Such lusting therefore is evil and pernicious, which 
 brings to death the servants of God. For all such 
 lasting is from th- d^vil. Who^^oever therefore shall 
 depart from all evil de-ires, shall live unto God ; but 
 they that are subject unto fhem shall die for ever. 
 For this evil lusting is dv^adly. Do thou therefore 
 put on the desire of righteousness, and being armed 
 with the fear of the Lord, resist all wicked lusting. 
 For this fear dwelleth in good desires ; and when evil 
 coveting shall see thee armed with the fear of the 
 Lord, and resisting it; it will flee far from thee, and 
 not appear before thee, but be afraid of thy armour ; 
 and thou shalt have the victory, and be crowned for 
 it ; and shalt attain unto that desire which is good ; 
 and shalt give the victory which thou hast obtained 
 unto God, and shalt serve him in doing what thou 
 thyself wouldest do. For if thou shalt serve good 
 desires, and be subject to them ; thou shalt be able to 
 
 (c) ii.i.i7r<p-j^i^euovi TuJ xluju -TovTa). Gr. Athanas. Insteal of 
 iinplicat c;'S, lae uaiia xeise should be implicatos. 
 
 * That the words her*; inserted, and removed by me into their 
 proper place in the foregoing command, do not belong to this dis- 
 course, the Greek of Athanasius, clearly shews. In whicU they 
 are all omitled, and the rnnnexion lies as '> ha\e now vfv esenu'd 
 it riaice. x(5^«£. el^t Ttjq tTrt^vfcioii t^j ^ovjj^S?. t« la-x^xS't^oWTtt 
 r V5a 'Ai6^a>v.:i $ti 9-uveilot ; yva^iiov f^tiy if* (poyai utt uutu^. 
 
 v«< ie'i<ri<.%T6), zroXXMt &.C. And so the Lam'). l\l'6. Primum Um- 
 ijium concupiscsre Uxorcm alicnam : Not- Spiritus Omniivm. 
 
OF ST. HERMAS. 329 
 
 get the dominion over thy wicked lustings ; and tlney 
 shall be subject to thee as thou wilt. 
 
 3. And I said, sir, I would know how to serve that 
 desire which is good ? Hearken, said he, fear God, 
 and put thy trust in him, and love truth and right- 
 eousness, and do that which is good. If thou shalt 
 do these things, thou shalt be an approved servant of 
 God, and shall serve him : and all others who shall in 
 like manner serve a good desire shall live unto God. 
 And when he had finished these twelve conmiunds, 
 he said unto me, thou hast now these commands, walk 
 in them, and exhort those that hear them that they 
 repent, and that they keep their repentance pure all 
 the remaining days of their life : and fulfil diligently 
 this ministry which 1 commit to thee, and thou shalt 
 receive great advantage by it, and shalt find favour 
 with all such as shall repent, and shall believe thy 
 words ; for I am with thee, and will force them to 
 believe. And I said unto him, sir, these commands 
 are great and excellent, and able to cheer the heart 
 of that man that sliall be able to keep them. But, sir, 
 I cannot tell, whether they can be observed by any 
 man ? He answered, thou shalt easily keep these com- 
 mands, and they shall not be hard : howbeit, if thou 
 shalt suffer it once to enter into thy heart that they 
 cannot be kept by any one, thou shalt not fulfil them. 
 But now I say unto thee, if thou shalt not observe 
 these commands, but shalt neglect them, thou shalt 
 not be saved, nor thy children, nor thy house, because 
 thou hast judged that these commands cannot be kept 
 by man. 
 
 4. These things he spake very angrily unto me, in- 
 somuch that he greatly affrighted me, for he change(J 
 his countenance, so that a man could not bear his 
 anger : and when he saw me altogether troubled and 
 confounded, he began to speak more moderately and 
 cheerfully, saying, O foolish and without understand- 
 ing ! Unconstant, not knowing the majesty of God, 
 how great and wonderful he is ; who created the 
 
 142] 
 
'660 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 world for man, and hath made every creature subject 
 unto him ; and given hmi all power, that he should be 
 able to fultil all these commands. He is able, said he, 
 to fulhl all these commands, who has the Lord in his 
 heart: out they who have ihe Lord only in their 
 mouths, and their heart is hardened, and they are 
 far from the Lord ; to such persons these commands 
 are hard and dilficult. Put therefore, ye that are 
 empty and light in the faitii, the Lord your God in 
 your hearts, and ye shall perceive how that nothing 
 is more easy than these commands, nor more pleasant, 
 nor more gentle and holy ; and turn yourselves to the 
 Lord your God, and for>ake the devil and his plea- 
 sures, because they are evil, and bitter, and impure ; 
 and fear not the devil, because he has no power over 
 you ; for I am with you, the messenger of repentance, 
 who have dominion over him. The devil does indeed 
 affright men, but his terror is vain ; wherefore fear 
 him not, and he will flee from you. 
 
 5. And I said unto him, sir, hear me speak a few 
 words unto you. He answered, say on : A man in- 
 deed desires to keep the commandments of God, and 
 there is no one but what prays unto God, that he may 
 be able to keep his commandments : but the devil is 
 hard, and by his power rules over the servants of 
 God. And he said, he cannot rule over the ser- 
 vants of God, who trust in him with all their hearts ; 
 the devil may strive, but he cannot overcome them ; 
 for if ye resist him, he will flee away with confusion 
 from you j but they that are not full in the faith, fear 
 the devil, as if he had some great power ; for the 
 devil tries the servants of God, and if he finds them 
 empty, he destroys them : for as a man when he fills 
 up vessels with good wine, and among them puts a 
 few vessels half full,(^) and comes to try and taste 
 of the vessels, does not try those that are full, because 
 he knows that they are good, but tastes those that 
 
 (g) Origen. in Matth. xxiv. 42. 
 
OF ST. HERMAS. 331 
 
 are half full, least they should grow sour (for ves- 
 sels half full soon grow sour, and lose (he taste of 
 wine) so the devil comes to the servants of God to 
 try them ; they that are lull of faith resist him stoutly, 
 and he departs from them, because he finds no place 
 where to enter into them ; then he goes to those that 
 are not full of faith, and because he has a place of 
 entrance, he goes into them, and does what he will 
 with them, and they become his servants. 
 
 6. But I, the messenger of repentance, say unto 
 you, fear not the devil : for I am sent unto you, that 
 I may be with you, as many as shall rej)ent wiih your 
 whole hearts, and that 1 tnay confirm you in the faith. 
 Believe therefore ye who by reason of your trans- 
 gressions(/) have lorgot God and your own salvation,(A') 
 and adding to your sins have made your life very 
 heavy ;(^l) that if ye shall turn to the Lord with your 
 whole hearts, and shall serve him according to his 
 Will, he will heal you of your former sins, and ye 
 shall have dominion over all the works of the devil ; 
 be not then .ifraid in the least of his threatenings, for 
 they are without force* as the nerves of a dead man ; 
 but hearken unto me, and fear the Lord Almighty, 
 who is able to save and to destroy you j and keep 
 his commands, that ye may live unto God. And I said 
 unto him, sir, I am now confirmed in all the commands 
 of the Lord whilst that you are with me, and I know 
 that you will break all the power of the devil ; and 
 we also shall overcome him if we shall be able through 
 the help of the Lord, to keep these commands which 
 you have delivered. Thou shall keep them, said he, 
 if thou shalt purify thy heart towards the Lord : and 
 all they also shall keep them who shall cleanse their 
 hearts from the vain desires of the present world, and 
 shall live unto God. 
 
 (/) Vid. Antioch. Horn. Ixxvii. 
 
 (A) MS. I^iimh Qui obliti estis Deum, and saliiteii vestram. 
 (/) What follows should be corrected thus: Et qui adjicientes pcC' 
 ~atis vestris gravatis vitam vestram. 
 
THE 
 
 SIMILITUDES OF ST. HERMAS. 
 BOOK ni. 
 
 SIMILITUDE I, 
 
 i-HAT SEEING WE HAVE NO ABIDING CITY IN THIS WORLD, 
 WE OUGHT TO LOOK AFTER THAT WHICH IS TO COME. 
 
 AND he said unto me, ye know that ye who are 
 the servants of the Lord, live here as in a pilgrimage, 
 for your city is far off from this city.(rt) If therefore 
 ye fenow your city in which ye are to dwell, why do 
 ye here buy estates, and provide yourselves with de- 
 licacies, and stately buildings, and superfluous hou- 
 ses ? for he that provides himself these things in this 
 city, does not think of returning into his own city. 
 O foolish, and doubtful, and wretched man ! who un- 
 derstandest not that all these things belong to other 
 men> and are under the power of another ! For the 
 Lord of this city saith unto thee, either obey my laws 
 or depart out of my city : what therefore shalt thou 
 do who art subject to a law in thine own city ? Canst 
 thou for thy estate, or for any of those things which 
 thou hast provided, deny thy law ? But if thou shalt 
 deny it, and wilt afterwards return into thy own city 
 
 (a) Antiocii. Horn, xv. 
 
THE SHEPHERD, &C. 333 
 
 thou phalt not be received, but shalt be excluded thence. 
 See lliereiore I hat hke a man in unottier country, thou 
 procure no more to thyseli than \Nhat ia necessary, 
 and suthcient for thee ; and be ready, that when the 
 God or Lord of this city shall drive thee out of it, 
 thou mayest oppo.se his law, and ga into thine own 
 city, where thou niayest with all cheerlulness live ac- 
 cording to thine own law vA'ithout wrong lakehetd 
 therefore ye that serve God, and have hiui in your 
 hearts; work ye the works of God, being mindful 
 both of his commands and of his promises, whicli he 
 has promised ; and be assured that he will make them 
 good unto you, if ye shall keep his commandments. 
 Instead therefore of the possessions that ye would 
 otherwise purchase, redeem tho^e that are in want 
 from their necessities, as every one is able ; justify the 
 ■widows, judge the cause of the fatherless, and spend 
 your riches and your wealth in such works as these ; 
 for, for this end has God enriched you, that ye might 
 fulfil these kind of services. It is much better to do 
 this than to buy lands or houses, because all such 
 things shall perish with this present time. But what 
 ye shall do for the name of the Lord, ye shall find in 
 your city, and shall have joy without sadness or fear. 
 Wherefore covet not the riches of the heathen, for 
 they are destructive to the servants of God ; but trade 
 with your own riches which you possess, by which ye 
 may attain unto everlasting joy.(c) And do not com- 
 mit adultery, nor touch any other man's wife, nor 
 desire her, but covet that which is thy own business, 
 and thou shalt be saved. 
 
 (c) MS. Lambeth. '• Proprias auteni nuas habetis agitc."" 
 
331 THE SUbPHF.RD 
 
 SIMILITUDE II. 
 
 AS THE VINE IS SUPPORTED BY THE ELM, SO IS THE RICH 
 MAN HELPED BY THE PRAYERS OF THE POOR. 
 
 AS I was walking into the field, and considered 
 the elm and the vine, and thought with myself of 
 their fruits, an angel appeared unto me, and said unto 
 me, what is it that thou thinkest upon thus long with- 
 in thyself ? And I said unto him, sir, I think of this 
 vine, and this elm, because their fruits are fair. And 
 he said unto me, these two trees are set for a pattern 
 to the servants of God.(r/) And I said unto him, sir, 
 I would know in what the pattern of these two trees 
 which thou mentionest does consist. Hearken, saith 
 he, seest thou this vine and this elm ? Sir, said I, I see 
 them. This vine, saith he, is fruitful, but the elm is 
 a tree without fruit. Nevertheless, this vine unless it 
 were set by this elm, and supported by it, would not 
 bear much fruit, but lying along upon the ground, 
 ■would bear but ill fruit, because it did not hang ui)on 
 the elm ; w'hereas, now being supported upon the elm 
 it bears fruit both for itself and for that. See there- 
 fore how the ehn gives no less, but rather more fruit, 
 than the vine. How, sir, said I, does it bear more 
 fruit than the vine ? Because, said he, the vine being 
 supported upon the elm gives both much and good 
 fruit ; whereas if it lay along upon the ground it would 
 bear but little, and that very ill too : this similitude 
 therefore is set forth to the servants of God ; and it 
 represents the rich and poor man. I answered, sir, 
 make this manifest unto me. Hear, said he, the rich 
 man has wealth ; howbeit towards the Lord he is poor, 
 for he is taken up about his riches, and prays but lit- 
 tle to the Lord, and the prayers which he makes are 
 lazy and without force. When therefore the rich man 
 
 (d) Vid. Origen. in Jos. Horn, x 
 
OF ST. HKRMA5. 333 
 
 reaches out to the poor those thhigs which he wants, 
 the poor man prays unto the Lord for the rich, and 
 God grants unto the rich man ail good things, because 
 the poor man is rich in prayer, and his requests have 
 great power with the Lord. Tiien the ricli man min- 
 isters all things to the poor, because he perceives that 
 he is heard by the Lord, and he the more willingly, 
 and without doubting, atlbrds liim what he wants, 
 and takes care that nothing be lacking to him ; and 
 the poor man gives thanks unto the Lord lor the rich, 
 because they do both their works from the Lord. — 
 With men therefore the elm is not thought to give 
 any fruit, and they know not, neither understand 
 that its company being added to the vine, the vine 
 bears a double increase, both for itself and for the 
 elm. Even so the poor man praying unto the Loid 
 for the rich, are heard by him ; and their riches are 
 increased, because they minister to the poor of their 
 wealth ; they are therefore both made partakers ot 
 each other's good works. Whosoever therefore shali 
 do these things, he shall not be forsaken by the Lord, 
 but shall be written in the book of life. Happy an; 
 they who are rich, and perceive themselves to be i»i- 
 creased ; for he that is sensible of this, will be nhh ^f» 
 minister somewhat to others. 
 
 SIMILITUDE IIL 
 
 AS THE GREEN TREES IN THE WINTER CAN NOT UK ini- 
 TIXGUISIIED FROM THE DRV; SO NEITHER CAN TIU: 
 RIGHTEOUS FROM THE WICKED IN THIS PRESENT 
 WORLD. 
 
 AGAIN he shewed me many trees whose leav - 
 were shed, and whlcli seemed to me to be withtM\;u. 
 
33o THE SHEPHERD 
 
 for they were all alike. And he said unto me, seest 
 thou these trees ? I said, j-ir, I see that they look like 
 dry trees. He answering, said unto me, these trees 
 are like unto the men who live in this present world. 
 I replied, sir, why are they like unto dried trees ? 
 because, said he, neither the righteous nor unright- 
 eous, are known from one another ; but are all alike 
 in this present world. For this world is as the winter 
 to the righteous men, because they are not known, 
 but dwell among sinners : as in the winter all the trees 
 having lost their leaves, are like dry trees ; nor cjm 
 it be discerned which are dry, and which are green : 
 so in this present world, neither the righteous nor 
 wicked, are discerned from each other, but they are 
 all alike. 
 
 SIMILITUDE IV. 
 
 A!S IN SUMMER THE LIVING TREES ARE DISTINGUISHED 
 FROM THE DRY BY THEIR FRUIT AND GREEN LEAVES, 
 SO IN THE WORLD TO COME THE RIGHTEOUS SHALL 
 BE DISTINGUISHED FROM THE UNRIGHTEOUS BY THEIR 
 
 HAPPINESS. 
 
 AGAIN he shewed me many other trees, of which 
 some had leaves, and others appeared dry and wither- 
 ed. And he said unto me, seest thou these trees ? I 
 ansvv'ered, sir, I see them ; and some are dry, and 
 others full of leaves. These trees, saith he, which 
 are green, are the righteous, who shall possess the 
 world to come. For the world to come, is the sum- 
 mer to the righteous ; but to sinners it is winter. 
 When therefore the mercy of the Lord shall shine 
 forth, then they who serve God shall be made mani- 
 fest, and plain unto all. For as in the summer the 
 fruit of every tree is shewn and made manifest, sa 
 
OP ST. HERMAS. 337 
 
 also the works of the righteous shall be declared and 
 made manifest, and they shall all be restored in tliat 
 world merry and joyful. For the other kind of men, 
 namely, the wicked, like the trees which thou sawest 
 dry, shall as such be found dry and without fruit in 
 that other world, and like dry wood, shall be burnt, 
 and it shall be made manifest that they have done evil 
 all the time of their life; and they shall be burnt be- 
 cause they have sinned and have not repented of their 
 sins. And also all the other nations shall be burnt, 
 because they have not acknowledged God their cre- 
 ator. Do thou therefore bring forth good fruit, that 
 in the summer thy fruit may be known ; and keep 
 thyself from much business, and thou shalt not offlnd. 
 For they who are involved in much business, ?in 
 much ; because they are taken up with their affairs, 
 and serve not God. And liow can a man that does 
 not serve God, ask ahy thing of God, and receive it? 
 But they who serve him, ask and receive what they 
 desire But if a man has only one thing to follow, 
 he may serve God, because his mind is not taken off 
 from God, but he serves him with a pure mind. If 
 therefore thou shalt do this, thou mayest have fnui in 
 the world to come ; and all, as many as shall dp iQ 
 Tike manner, shall bring forth fruit. 
 
 ;3lMIUTUDE V. 
 
 OF A TRUE FAST, AND THE REWARDS OF IT : ALSO 0» 
 
 THE CLEANNESS OF THE BODY. 
 
 1. AS I was fasting, and sitting down in a certain 
 mountain, and giving thanks unto God for all the 
 things that he has done unto me ; behold I saw the 
 shepherd, who was wont to converse with me, sitting 
 by me, and saying unto me ; what has brought thee 
 
 [43] 
 
338 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 hither thus early in the morning ? I answered, sir* 
 to day 1 keep a station.(?) He answered, whut is a 
 station ? 1 replied, it is a fast He said, what is that 
 fast ? I answered, 1 fast, as I have been wont to do. 
 "Ve know not said he, what it is to fast unto Ood ; 
 nor js tliis a last which ye fast, protiting nothing wi.h 
 God. iSir, said I, what makes you speak thus ? He 
 replied, I speak it, because this is not the true fast 
 \\\iich you think that you fast ; but 1 will shew you 
 "what that is which is a complete fast. (A:) and accept- 
 able unto God- Hearken, said he, the Lord does not 
 desire such a needless fast : for by fasting in this man- 
 ner, thou advancest nothing in righteousness. But 
 the true fast is this : do nothing wickedly in thy life, 
 bi<t serve God with a pure mind ; and keep his com- 
 mandments, and walk according to his precepts, nor 
 suffer any wicked desire to enter into thy mind. But 
 trust in the Lord, that if thou dost these things, and 
 fearest him, and abstainest from every evil work, thou 
 shalt live unto God. If thou shalt do this, thou shalt 
 perfect a great fast, and an acceptable one unto the 
 Lord. 
 
 2. Hearken unto the similitude which I am about 
 to propose unto thee, as to this matter. A certain 
 man having a farm, and many servants, planted a 
 vineyard in a certain part of his estate for his posteri- 
 ty : and . taking a journey into a far country, chose 
 one of his servants which he thought the most faith- 
 ful and approved, and delivered the vineyard into his 
 care ; commanding him that he slaould stake up his 
 vines. Which if he did, and fulfilled his command, 
 he promised to give him his liberty. Nor did he com- 
 mand him to do any thing more ; and so went into a 
 far country. After then that servant had taken that 
 change upon him, he did whatsoever his Lord com- 
 manded him. And when he had staked the vineyard, 
 and found it to be full of weeds, he began to think 
 
 (?) Vifl. Not. C.TLeler. in loc. pag. 72. 73. 
 (k) Coteler. ibid. 
 
<5F St. HERMAS. 330 
 
 with himself, saying, I have done what my lord com- 
 manUvii me ; i will now dig this vineyard, and when 
 it is digged, it will be more beautiful; and the weeds 
 being pulled up, it will bring forth more fruit, and 
 noc be choaked by the weeds. So setting uuout nis 
 work he diggtd ic, and pluciitd up ull the weeds that 
 were in it ; and so tiie vineyard became very beautiful 
 and prosperous, not oeing ehoaked w itli weeds. Af- 
 ter some time the lord of the vineyard comes and 
 gjr;s into the vineyard, and when he saw that it was 
 h.uidnOinely staked, and digged, and the weeds pluck- 
 ed up ttut were in it and the vines flourishing. ^^^ I'e- 
 joiced greatly ut the care of his servant. A'^^*^ calling 
 his son whom he loved, and who was *^ ^^ ^^^"^ hen", 
 and his friends with whom he was "'^^^ ^o consult ; 
 he tells them what he had comr-^^i^-'^'^^ his servant to 
 do, and what his servant h^-" ^^"^ more : and they 
 hninediately congratulut-* that servant, that he hud 
 received so full a testi-*^"/ ^^'^"^ his lord. Then he said 
 unto them, I ind^-<^ promised this servant his liberty, 
 if he observe! > ^^^ command which I gave him ; and 
 he observer" i^ and besides has done a good work to 
 my vino''^*'^' '^Yhioh has exceedingly pleased me. 
 Whe^^^ore for this work which he hath done, I will 
 mflS.e him my heir together with my son ; because 
 diat vs'hen he saw what was good, he neglected it not, 
 but did it. This design of the lord both his son and 
 his friends approved, namely, that this servant should 
 be heir together with his son. Not long after this, 
 the master of the family calling together his friends, 
 sent from his supper several kinds of food to that ser- 
 vant. Which when he had received, he took so much 
 of them as was suliicient for himself, and divided the 
 rest among his fellow servants. Which when they 
 had received, they rejoiced ; and wished that he might 
 find yet greater favour with his lord, for what he 
 had done to them. When his lord heard all these 
 things, he was again filled with great joy ; and call- 
 ing again his friends and his son together, he related 
 
340 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 to them what his servant had done with the meats 
 wnich he had sent unto him. They therefore so much 
 the more assented to the master of the household, 
 that he ought to make that servant his heir together 
 with his son. 
 
 8. 1 adid unto him, sir, I know not these similitudes, 
 neither can I understand them, unless you expound 
 them unto me. I will, says he, expound all things 
 unto thee whatsoever I have tallted with thee, or 
 shewn unto thee. Keep the commandments of the 
 lioiEfl, and thou shalt be approved, and shalt be writ- 
 ten in the number of those that keep his command- 
 ments. i!4;t if besides those things which the Lord 
 harh commaMed, thou shalt add some good thing ; 
 thou shalt purchc* <^ iq thyself a greater dignity, and 
 be in more favour v-^^ the Lord than thou shouldest 
 otherwise have been, if therefore thou shalt keep 
 the commandments of the y.ord, and shalt add to 
 th;-m these stations, thou shalt i^ioice ; but especially 
 if thou shalt keep them according ^q niy commands. 
 I said unto him, sir, whatsoever thou t^^alt command 
 me, I will observe, for I know that thou vjit be with 
 me. I will, said he, be with thee, who hust taken 
 up such a resolution; and I will be with all thos^ who 
 purpose in like manner. This fast, saith he, wii:.|st 
 thou dost also observe the commandments of the Lord, 
 is exceeding good. Thus therefore shalt thou keep 
 it. First oi all, take heed to thyself, and keep thy- 
 self from every wicked act, and from every filthy 
 "Vvord, and from every hurtful desire ; and purify thy 
 mind from all the vanity of this present world. If 
 thou shalt observe these things, this fast shall be right. 
 Thus therefore do. Having performed what is before 
 written, that day on which thou fastest thou shalt taste 
 nothing at all but bread and water ;{o) and computing 
 the quantity of food which thou art wont to eat upon 
 other days,(/)) thou shalt lay aside the expense which 
 
 (o) Vid. Not; Coteler. ji. p. 74. A. B. C. 
 Ifi) Vid. Ancioch.' Horn. vii. 
 
OF ST. HERMAS'. B4 1 
 
 thou shouldest have made that day, and give it unto the 
 "WiCiJvv, cue fatherless, and the poor. Aud thus thou 
 sh lit perfect the humiliation of tliy soul, that he who 
 receives of it may satisfy his soul, and his prayer 
 come up to the Lord God for thee. It tiierefore thou 
 siialt thus accomplish chy fast, as I command thee, 
 thy sacritice shuU he acceptable unto the Lord, and 
 thy last shall be written in his book. This statiim, 
 ;thus performed, is good and pleading and acceptable 
 unto the Lord. These tlinigs if thou shalt observe 
 with thy children, and with all thy house, thou shalt 
 be happy. And wjiosoever, when they hear these 
 Ihings, shall do them, they also shall be happy; 
 .and whatsoever they shall ask of the Lord, they shall 
 receive it. 
 
 4. And I prayed him that he would expound unto 
 me the similitude of the farm, and the Lord, and of 
 the vineyard, and of the servant that had staked the 
 vineyard, and of the weeds that w^ere plucked out of 
 the vineyard, and of hi^ son and his friends which 
 he took into counsel with him ; for I understood that 
 that was a similitude. He said unto me, thou art very 
 bold in asking ; for thou ought not to ask any thing, be- 
 cause if it be lifting to shew it unto thee, it shidl be 
 shewed unto thee. I answered him, sir, whatsoever 
 thou shalt shew me, without explaining it unto me, I 
 shall in vain see it; if Ido not understand what it is; and 
 if thou shalt propose any similitudes, and not expound 
 thtin, 1 shall in vain hear them: he answered me again, 
 saying, whosoever is the servant of God, and has the 
 Lord in his heart, he desires understanding of him, and 
 receives it ; and he explains every similitude, and un 
 derstands the words of the Lord which need an inquiry; 
 bat they that are lazy and slow to pray, doubt to seek 
 from the Lord, although the Lord be of such an ex- 
 traordinary goodness, that without ceasing he giveth 
 -all things to them that ask of him; thou therefore 
 who art strengthened by that venerable messenger, 
 iuid hast received such a powerful gift of prayer, see- 
 
342 1"HE SHEPHERD 
 
 ing thou ar£ not slothful, why dost thou not ask un- 
 derstanding of the Lord, and receive it ? 1 taid unto 
 him, seeing I have thee present, it is necessary that 
 I should seek it of thee, and ask thee, for thou shevv- 
 est all things unto nie, and speakest to- me whtn thou 
 art present ; but if I should see or hear these things 
 when thou vvert not present, I would then ask the 
 Lord that he would shew them unto me. 
 
 5. And he replied, I said a little before that thou 
 wert subtle and bold, in that thou askest the meaning 
 of these similitudes : but because thou still persi&test, 
 I will unfold to thee this parable which thou desirest, 
 that thou mayest make it known unto all men. Hear 
 therefore, said he, and understand ; the farm before 
 mentioned denotes the whole earth ; the Lord of the 
 farm is he who created and fiaished all things, and 
 gave virtue unto them ; his son is the Holy spirit ; 
 the servant is the son of God ; the vineyard is the 
 people whom he saves ; the stakes are the messengers 
 which are set over them by the Lord, to support his 
 people ; the weeds that are plucked up out of the vine- 
 yard, are the sins which the servants of God had 
 committed ; the food which he sent him from his sup- 
 per, are the commands which he gave to his people by 
 his son ; the friends whom he called to counsel with 
 him, are the holy angels whom he first created ; the 
 absence of the master of the household, is the time 
 that remains unto his coming. I said unto him, sir, 
 all these things are very excellent, and wonderful, and 
 
 - good ; but, continued I, could I or any other man be- 
 sides, though never so wise, have understood these 
 things ? wherefore now, sir, tell we what I ask. He 
 replied, ask me what thou wilt. Why, said I, is the 
 son of God in this parable, put in the place of a ser- 
 vant ? 
 
 6. Hearken, said he, the son of God is not put in 
 the condition of a servant, but in great power and au- 
 thority. I said unto him, how sir ? I understand it 
 not : because, said he, the son set his messengers over 
 
OP ST. HERMAS. 343' 
 
 those whom the father delivered unto him, to keep 
 every one ot them; but he himself laooured very 
 much and sutFered much, that he might blot out their 
 oifv-iices ; for no vineyard can be digged without much 
 labour and pains. Wherefore having blotted out the 
 sins of his people, he shewed to them the paths of 
 life, giving them the law which he had receivea of the 
 father. You see, said he, that he is the Lord of his 
 people, having received all power from his father. — 
 But why the Lord did take his son into counsel, about 
 dividing the inheritance,* and the good angels, hear 
 now : that Holy Spirit, which was created hrst of all 
 he placed in the body in which God should dwell ; 
 nain^ly, in a chosen body, as it seemed good to him.(5) 
 This body therefore into which the Holy Spirit was 
 brought, served that spirit, walking rightly and purely 
 in modesty, nor ever deliled that spirit ; seeing there- 
 fore the body at all times obeyed the Holy Spirit, and 
 laboured rightly and chastely with him, nor faltered 
 at any time ; that body being wearied conversed in- 
 deed servily, but being mightily approved to God 
 with the Holy Spirit, was accepted by him : for such 
 a stout course pleased God, because he was not de- 
 filed in the earth, keeping the Holy Spirit. He called 
 therefore to counsel his son and the good angels, that 
 there might be some place of standing giving to this 
 body which had served the Holy Spirit without blame, 
 lest it should seem to have lost the reward of its ser- 
 vice : for everv pure body shall receive its reward, 
 that is found without spot, in which the Holy Spirit 
 has been appointed to dwell ; and thus you have now 
 the exposition of this parable also. 
 
 * This plnce which in all the editions of Hermas is wretchedly 
 corrupted, by the collation of editions and MSS. is thus corrected, 
 by our very learned Dr. Gr;ibe. Quare autem Dominus in consilio 
 adhibuerit, Filium de Hxrtdieatc, honcstosque nuncios, .Audi. Spir- 
 itum sanctum, qui Creatus est omnium Primus, in Corporc, in quo 
 habitaret Dcus, coUocavit ; in dclecto scil. Corporc quod ei vide- 
 bainr. 
 
 (s) Viz. The created spirit of Christ, as man; net the Holy 
 Ghost, the third person of the sacred trinity. 
 
344 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 7. Sir, said I, I now understand your meaning, 
 since I have heard this exposition. Hearken lariher 
 said he : keep this thy oody clean and pure, that ihe 
 sj^irit which shall dwell in it may oear witness unto it, 
 and be judged to have been with thee. Also take 
 heed that it be not instilled inio thy mind that this bo- 
 dy perishes, and thou abuse it to any lust. For if 
 thou shalt defile thy body, thou shall also at the same 
 time defile tiie Holy Spirit, thou shalt not live. And 
 I said, what if through ignorance this should have 
 been already cominitted, oefore a man heard these 
 words how can he attain unto salvation, who has 
 thus defiled his body ? He replied, as lor men's former 
 actions, which through ignorance they have commit- 
 ted, God only can afford a remedy unto them, for 
 all power belongeth unto him But now guard thy- 
 self ; and seeing God is almighty and merciful, he 
 will grant a remedy to what thou hast formerly done 
 amiss, if for the time to come thou shalt not defile thy 
 body and spirit ; for they are companions together, 
 and the one cannot be defiled but the other will be so 
 too. Keep therefore both of them pure, and thou 
 shalt live unto God. 
 
 SIMILITUDE VI. 
 
 OF TWO SORTS OF VOLUPTUOUS MEN, AND OF THEIR 
 DEATH DEFECTION, AND OF THE CONTINUANCE OF 
 THEIR PAINS. 
 
 1 . AS I was sitting at home, and praising God for 
 all the things which I had seen ; and was thinking 
 concerning the commands, that they were exceeding 
 good, and great, and honest, and pleasant ; and such as 
 were able to bring a man to salvation, I said thus 
 
OF ST. HERMAS. 345 
 
 within myself; I shall be happy if I shall walk accord- 
 ing to these comuiunds, and whosoever shall walk in 
 thuin biiall live unto God. Whilst I was speaking on 
 this wise within myself, I saw him whom I had before 
 been wont to see, sitting by me ; and he spake thus 
 unto me, what doubtest thou concerning my com- 
 mands which 1 have delivered unto thee ? they are 
 good, doubt not, but trust in the Lord and thou shall: 
 walk in thei-.i. For I will give thee strength to fulfil 
 them. These commands are profitable to those who 
 shall repent of those sins which they have formerly 
 committed, if for the time to come they shall not con- 
 tinue in them. Whosoever therefore ye be that re- 
 pent, cast away from you the naughtiness of the pre- 
 sent world, and put on all virtue and righteousness, 
 and so shall ye be able to keep these commands, and 
 not sin from henceforth any more. For if ye shall 
 keep yourselves from sin for the time to come, ye 
 shall cut off a great deal of your former sins. Walk 
 in my commands, and ye shall live unto God : these 
 things have I spoken unto you. And when he had 
 said this, he added ; let us go into the field, and I 
 will shew thee shepherds of sheep. I replied, sir, let 
 us go- And we came into a certain field, and there 
 he shewed me a young shepherd, finely arrayed(a) 
 with his garments of a purpie colour. And he fed 
 large flocks, and his sheep were full of pleasure, and 
 in much delight and cheerfulness j and they skip- 
 ping, ran here ai^ there. And the shepherd took 
 very great satisfaction in his flock ; and the counte- 
 nance of that shepherd was cheerful, running up and 
 down among his flock. 
 
 2. Then the angel said unto me, seest thou this 
 shepherd ^ I answered, sir, I see him. He said unto 
 me, this is the messenger of delight and pleasure. 
 He therefore corru])ts the minds of the servants of 
 God, and turns them from the trutii, delighting them 
 
 fa) Vid. Ann.Mt. Co'eler. in Inc. 
 
 t:44i 
 
346 THK SHEPHERD 
 
 with many pleasures, and they perish. For they for- 
 get tlie commands of the living God, and live in lux- 
 ury and in vaui [leasures, and are corrupted by this 
 evil angel, some of chem even unto death, and others 
 to a falling away. I replied, I understand not what 
 you mean, by saying unto death, and to a falling 
 away. Hear, says be, all those sheep which thou 
 savvest exceeding joyful, are such as have for ever de- 
 parted from God, and given themselves up to the 
 lusts of this present time.(^) To these therefore there 
 is no return, by repentance unto life ; because that to 
 their other sins they have added this, that they have 
 blasphemed the name of tlie Lord. These kind of 
 men are ordained unto death. But those sheep which 
 thou sawest not leaping, but feeding in one place, 
 are :->uch as have indeed given themselves up to plea- 
 sures and delights, but have not spoken any thing 
 wickedly against the Lord. These therefore are only 
 fallen off from the truth, and so have yet hope laid 
 Up for them in repentance. For such a falling off 
 hath some hope still left of a renewal ; but they that 
 are dead, are utterly gone for ever. Again we went 
 a little farther forward, and he shewed me a great 
 shepherd, who had as it were a rustic figure, clad 
 with a white goat's skin, having his bag upon his 
 shoulder, and in his hand a stick full of knots, and 
 very hard, and a whip in his other hand ; and his 
 countenance was stern and sour ; enough to affright 
 a man ; such was his look. He took from that young 
 shepherd such sheep as lived in pleasures, but did not 
 skip up and down, and drove them into a certain steep 
 and craggy place, full of thorns and briars, insomuch 
 that they could not get themselves free from them ; 
 but being entangled in them, fed upon thorns and . 
 briars, and were grievously tormented with his whip- 
 ping. For he still drove them on, and afforded them- 
 not any place or time to stand still. 
 
 (6) In Gr. Athanas. iirtivfiixti ri ' A.iw¥(S>^ nvrv 
 
DF ST. HERMAS. 347 
 
 3. When therefore I saw them so cruelly whipped 
 and afihcted, 1 was grieved for them, because they 
 were greatly tormented, nor had they any rest afford- 
 ed (hem. And I said unio the shepherd that was with 
 me, sir, who is this cruel and implacable shepherd, 
 who is moved uith no compassion towards these shee])' 
 He answered, tliis shepherd is indeed one of the holy 
 angels, (c) but is appointed lor the punishment of sin- 
 ners. To turn therefore are delivered those who have 
 erred from God, and served the lusts and pleasures of 
 this world. For tliis cause he puni.shes everyone ac- 
 cording to their deserts, with cruel and various kind 
 of pains. Sir, said I, I would know uhat kind of 
 pains ihey are which every one undergoes ^ Hearken, 
 said he, the several pains and torments are those 
 ^vhich men every day undergo in their present lives. 
 For some suffer losses, others poverty, otheis divers 
 sicknesses. Some are unsettled, others suffer injuries 
 from those that are unworthy ; others full under ma- 
 ny other trials and inconveniences. For many with 
 an unsettled design aim at many things, and profit eth 
 them not ; and they say that they have not success in 
 their undertakings. They do not call to their mind 
 what they have done amiss, and they complain of the 
 Lord. When therefore they shall have undergone all 
 kind of vexation and inconvenience ; then they are 
 delivered over to me for good instruction, and are 
 confirmed in the faith of the Lord, and serve the Lord 
 all the rest of their days with a pure mind. And when 
 they begin to repent of their sins, then they call to 
 mind their works which they have done amiss, and 
 give honour to God, saying, that he is a just judge, 
 and they have deservedly suffered all things according 
 to their deeds. Then for what remains of their lives, 
 they serve God with a pure mind, and have success 
 in all their undertakings, and receive from the Lord 
 whatever they desire. And then they give thank.*; 
 
 (c) Vid. Origcn, in Psnl. xxxvii. I^om. 1. 
 
348 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 unto the Lord that they were delivered unto me ; nor 
 do they suft'er any more cruelty. 
 
 4. I said unto him, sir, I entreat you still to shew 
 me now one thing. What said he dost thou ask ? I 
 sajd unto him, are they who depart from the fear of 
 God, tormented for the same time that they enjoyed 
 their false delight and pleasures ? He answered me, 
 they are tormented for the same time. And I said 
 unto him, they are then tormented but little ; whereas 
 they who enjoy their pleasures so as to forget God, 
 ought to endure seven times as much punishment. 
 He answered me, thou art foolish, neither under- 
 standest thou the efficacy of this punishment. I said 
 unto him, sir, if I understood it, I would not desire 
 you to tell me. Hearken, said he, and learn what 
 the force of both is, both of the pleasure and of the 
 punishment. An hour of pleasure is terminated with- 
 in its own space ; but one hour of punishment has 
 the efficacy of thirty days. Whosoever therefore en- 
 joys his false pleasure for one day,(^) and is one day 
 tormented ; that one day of punishment is equivalent 
 to a whole year's space. Thus look how many days 
 any one pursues his pleasures, so many years is he 
 punished for it. You see therefore, how that the time 
 of worldly enjoyments is but short ; but that of pain 
 and torments- a great deal more. 
 
 5. I replied, sir, forasmuch as I do not understand 
 at all these times of pleasure and pain, I entreat you 
 that you would explain yourself more clearly con- 
 cerning them. He answered me, saying, thy fool- 
 ishness still sticks unto thee. Shouldest thou not ra- 
 ther purify thy mind, and serve God ? Take heed, 
 lest when thy time is fulfilled, thou be found still un- 
 wise. Hear then, as thou desirest, that thou mayest 
 the more easily understand. He that gives himself 
 up one day to his pleasures and delights, and does 
 whatsoever his soul desires, is full of great folly, nor 
 
 C?) Origen. in Num. Horn. viii. 
 
OF ST. HERMAS. 349 
 
 understands what he does, but the day following for- 
 gets what he did the day before. For dehght and 
 worldly pleasure are not kept in memory, by reason 
 of the folly that is rooted in them. But when pain 
 and torment befal a man a day, he is in effect troubled 
 the whole year after, because his punishment conti- 
 nues tirm in his memory. Wherefore he remembers 
 it with sorrow the whole year, and then calls to mind 
 his vain pleasure and delight, and perceives that for 
 the sake of that he was punished. Whosoever there- 
 fore have delivered themselves over to such pleasures, 
 are thus punished ; because that when they had life, 
 they rendered themselves liable to death. I said unto 
 him, sir, what pleasures are hurtful ? He answered, 
 that is pleasure to every man which he does willing- 
 ly. For the angry man, gratifying his passion, per- 
 ceives pleasure in it ; and so ihe adulterer and drunk- 
 ard ; the slanderer and liar ; the covetous man and 
 the defrauder ; and whosoever commits any thing 
 like unto these, because he followeth his evil disposi- 
 tion, he receives a satisfaction in the doing of it. All 
 these pleasures and delights are hurtful to (he ser- 
 vants of God. For these therefore they are torment- 
 ed and suffer punishment. There are also pleasures 
 that bring salvation unto men. For nvjny, when they 
 do what is good, find pleasur*-^ in it, and are attracted 
 by the delights of it. Now this pleasure is ])rofitable 
 to the servants of God, and brings life to such men: 
 but those liurtful pleasure,? which were hrf.Me mention- 
 ed, bring torments and punishment. And whosoever 
 shall continue in them, and shall not repent of what 
 they have done, shall bring death upon themselves. 
 
350 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 SIMILITUDE VII. 
 
 THAT THEY WHO REPENT, MUST BRING FORTH FRUITS 
 WORTHY OF REPENTANCE. 
 
 AFTER a few days I saw the same person that be- 
 fore talked with me, in the same field in which 1 had 
 seen those shepherds. And he said unto me, what 
 seekest thou ? Sir, said I, I came to entreat you that 
 you would command the shepherd, who is the mini- 
 ster oi punishment, to depart out of my house, be- 
 cause he greatly afflicts me. And he answered, it is 
 necessary for thee to endure inconveniences and vex- 
 ations ; for so that good angel hath commanded con- 
 cerning thee, because he would try thee. Sir, said I, 
 what so great offence have I committed, that I should 
 be delivered to this messenger ? Hearken, said he, 
 thou art indeed guilty of many sins, yet not so many 
 that thou shouldest be delivered to this messenger; 
 but thy house hath committed many sins and offences, 
 and therefore that good messenger being grieved at 
 their doings commanded that for some time thou 
 shouldest sutler affliction, that they may both repent 
 of what they have done, and niay w^ash themselves 
 from all the lusts of this present world. When there- 
 fore they shall have repented and be purified, then 
 that messenger which is appointed over thy punish- 
 ment, shall depart from thee. I said unto him, sir, 
 if they have behaved themselves so as to anger that 
 good angel, yol what have I done ? He answered, 
 they cannot otherwise be afflicted, unless thou, who 
 art the head of the family, suffer. For whatsoever 
 thou shalt suffer, they must needs feel it *• but as long 
 as thou shalt stand well established, they cannot ex- 
 perience any vexation. I replied, but sir, behold 
 they also now repent with all their hearts. I know, 
 says he, that they repent with all their hearts ; but 
 dost thou therefore think that their offences who re- 
 
OF ST. HERMA9. 25}. 
 
 pent, are immediately blotted out ? No, they are 
 not presently ; but he that repents must afflict his 
 soul, and shew himself humble in all his aftairs, and 
 undergo many and divers vexations. And when he 
 shall have suffered all things that were appointed for 
 him, then perhaps he that made him, and formed all 
 things besides, will be moved with compassion to- 
 wards him, and afford him some remedy ; and espe- 
 cially if he shall perceive his heart, who repents, to 
 be pure from every evil work. But at present it is 
 expedient for thee, and for thy house, to be grieved ; 
 and it is needful that thou shouldest endure much vex- 
 ation, as the angel of the Lord who committed thee 
 unto me, has commanded. Rather give thanks unto 
 the Lord, that knowing what was to come, he thought 
 thee worthy to whom he should foretell that trouble 
 was coming upon thee, who art able to bear it. I 
 said unto him, sir, be but thou also with me, and I 
 shall easily undergo any trouble. I will, said he, be 
 with thee ; and I will entreat the messenger who is 
 set over thy })uni3hment, that he would moderate his 
 afflictions towards thee. And moreover thou shalt 
 suffer adversity but for a little time ; and then thou 
 shalt again be restored to thy former state ; orily con- 
 tinue on in the humility of thy mind. Obey the Lord" 
 with a pure heart ; thou and thy house, and thy chil- 
 dren ; and walk in the commands which I have de- 
 livered unto thee, and then thy repentance may be 
 firm and pure. And if thou shalt keep these thing:? 
 witli thy ho'ise, thy inconveniences shall dej)ait from 
 thee. And all vexation shall in lilce manner depart 
 from all those, who'^oever sliall walk according tv" 
 these conimurids. 
 
352 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 SIMILITUDE VIII. 
 
 THAT THERE ARE MANY KINDS OF ELECT, AND OF REPENT- 
 ING SINNERS : AND HO\y ALL OF THIlM SHALL RE- 
 CEIVE A REWARD PROl-'OanONABLE TO THE MEASURES 
 OP THEIR REPENTANCE AND GOOD WORKS. 
 
 1. AGAIN he shewed me a willow which covered 
 the fields and the moantains, under whose shadow 
 came all such as were called by the name of the Lord. 
 And by that willovv stood an angel of the Lord very 
 excellent and lofty, and did cut down boughs from 
 that willovv with a great hook, and reached out to 
 the people that were under the shadow of that willow 
 little rodSi as it were about a foot long. And when 
 all of them had taken them, he laid aside his hook, 
 and the tree continued entire, as I had before seen it. 
 At which I wondered, and mused within myself. 
 Then that shepherd said unto me, forbear to wonder 
 that that tree continues whole, notwithstanding so ma- 
 ny boughs have been cut ofT from it ; but stay a little, 
 for now it shall be shewn thee what that angel means, 
 who gave those rods to the people. So he again de- 
 manded the rods of them, and in the same order that 
 every one had received them, was he called to him, 
 and restored his rod ; which when he had received, 
 he examined them. From some he received them dry 
 and rotten, and as it were, touched with the moth ; 
 those he' commanded to be separated from the rest, 
 and placed by themselves. Others gave him their rods 
 dry indeed, but not touched with the moth ; these al- 
 so he ordered to be set by themselves. Others gave 
 in their rods half dry ; these also were set apart. 
 Others gave in their rods half dry, and cleft ; these 
 too were set by themselves. Others brought in their 
 
OF ST. HERMAS. 35^ 
 
 Yods,(b) one half dry and the other green, and these 
 were in hke manner placed by themselves. Others 
 delivered up their rods' two parts green, and the third 
 dry, and they two were set apart. Others brought 
 their rods two parts dry, and the third green, and 
 were also })laced by themselves. Others delivered 
 up their rods less dry, (for tliere was but a very little, 
 to wit, their tops dry) but they had del ts, and these 
 were set in like manner by themselves. In the rods 
 of others there was but a little green, and the rest 
 dry, and these were set aside by themselves. Others 
 came and brought their rods green as they had receiv- 
 ed them, ;ind the greatest part of the people brought 
 tlK'ir rods thus ; and the messenger greatly rejoiced 
 at these, and they also were put a})art by themselves. 
 Others brought their rods not only green, but full of 
 branches ; and these were set aside, being also receiv- 
 ed by tiie angel wiih great joy. Others brought their 
 rods green with branches, and those also some fruit 
 upon them. 'J'hey who had such rods were very 
 cheerful ; and the angel himself took great joy at 
 them ; nor was the shepherd that stood with me, less 
 pleased with them. 
 
 2, Then the angel of the Lord commanded crowns 
 to be brouglit ; and the crowns were brought made of 
 palms ; and the angel crowned those men in whose 
 rods he found the young branches with fruit ; and 
 commanded them to go into the tower. He also sent 
 those into the tower, in whose rods he found branch- 
 es without fruit, giving a seal unto them. For they 
 had the same garment, that is, one white as snow ; 
 with whidi he bade them go into the tower. And so 
 he did to those who returned their rods green as they 
 received them : giving them a white garment, and so 
 sent them away to go into the tower. Having done 
 
 (b) By reason of the repeated words others and cl'/t, those have 
 been omitted, whose rods ivere green but cUft, who are expressly 
 mentioned, § v, and vii. ani therefore must likewise have beeTi 
 •named here. 
 
 [4S] 
 
^4 THE SHPPHERi) 
 
 this, he said to the shepherd that was with me» I go 
 my vvay, but da thou send these within the walls, 
 every one into the place ui whuh lie has deserved to 
 dwell ; examining first their rods, but examine tiiem 
 diligently that no one deceive thee. But and if any 
 on • shall escape thee, I will try them upon the altar. 
 Having said this to tlie shepherd, he de])arted. After 
 he was gone, rhe shepherd said unto me. let us take 
 the rods from them all anti plant ihem ; if perchance 
 they may grow green again 1 said unto him, sir, 
 how can those dry rods ever grow green again ? He 
 answered, that tree is a willow, aiid always loves to 
 live. If theretore these rods shall be planted, and 
 receive a little moisture, many of them will recover 
 themselves. Wherefore I will try, and will pour 
 water upon them, and if any of them can live, I will 
 rejoice with him ; but if not, at least by this means I 
 shall be found not to have neglected my part. Then 
 he commanded me to call them, and they all came 
 unto him, every one in the rank in which he stood, 
 and gave, him their rods ; which having received, he 
 planted every one of them in their several orders. 
 And after he had planted them all, he poured much 
 water upon them, insomuch that they were covered 
 with water, and did not appear aoove it. Then when 
 he had watered them, he said unto me, let us depart, 
 and after a little time we will return and visit them. 
 For he who created this tree, would have all those 
 live that received rods from it. And I hope, now that 
 these rods are thus watered, many of them, receiving 
 in the moisture, will recover. 
 
 3. I said unto him^ sir, tell jne what this tree de- 
 notes ? for I am greatly astonished, that after so ma- 
 ny branches have been cut off, it seems still to be 
 whole ; nor does there. any thing th/ less of it appear 
 to remain, which greatly amazes me. He answered, 
 hearken. This great tree which covers the plains 
 and the mountains, and all the earths is tlue law of 
 God, published througaout the whole world. Isow 
 
OP ST. HERMAS. 355 
 
 this law is the son of God (d) ^vho is preached to all 
 the ends of the earth. The people that stand under 
 its shadow, are those vvliich have heard his preacliing, 
 and believed. The great and venerable angel which 
 you saw, was Michael, who has the power over this 
 people, and governs them. For he has planted the 
 law in the hearts of those who have believed ; and 
 therefore he visits them to whom he has given the law, 
 to see if they have kept it. And he examines every 
 one's rod ; and of those, many that are weakened : 
 for thooC rods are the law of the Lord. Then he dis- 
 cerns all those that have not kept the law, knowing 
 the place of every one of them. I said unto him sir, 
 why did he send away some to the tower, and left 
 others here to you ? He replied, those who have trans- 
 gressed the law which they received from him, are 
 lelt in my power, that they may repent of their sins; 
 but they who fulfilled the law and kept it, are \inder 
 his power. But who then, said 1, are those who went 
 into the tower crowned ? He replied, all such as hav- 
 ing striven with the devil, have overcome him, are 
 crowned : and they are those who have suffered hard 
 things, that they might keep the law. But they who 
 gave up their rods green, and with young branches, 
 but without fruit, have indeed endured trouble for 
 the same law, but have not suffered death, neither 
 have they denied their holy law. They who delivered 
 up their rods green as they received them, are those 
 who were modest and just, and have lived with a very 
 pure mind, and kept the commandments of God. 
 The rest thou shak know, when I shall have consider- 
 ed those rods which I have planted and watered. 
 
 4. After a few days we returned, and in the same 
 place stood that glorious angel, and 1 stood by him. 
 Then he said unto me. gird thyself with a towel, and 
 serve me.(/) And I girded myself with a clean tow- 
 el, which was made of coarse cloth. And when he 
 
 ((/) MS. Lamb. Hxc autcm icx filius Dei est, prsdicaWs, &c. 
 >'/.) ijebano. Vid. Kdit. Oxou. p. 129, not. d. 
 
356 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 saw me girded and ready to minister unto him, he 
 said, call those men whose rods have been planted, 
 every one in his order as they gave them. And he 
 brought me into the field, and I called them all, and 
 they all stood ready in their several ranks. Then he 
 said unto them, let every one pluck up his rod and 
 bring it unto me. And first they delivered theirs 
 whose rods had been dry and rotten. And those 
 whose rods still continued so, he commanded to stand 
 apart. Then they came whose rods had been dry but 
 not rotten. Some of these delivered in their rods 
 green, others dry and rotten, as if they had been 
 touched by the moth. Those who gave them up green, 
 he commanded to stand apart ; but those whose rods 
 were dry and rotten, he caused to stand with the first 
 sort. Then came they whose rods had been half dry, 
 and cleft ; many of these gave up their rods green 
 and uncleft. Others delivered them up green with 
 branches, and fruit upon the branches, like unto theirs 
 who went crowned into the tower. Others delivered 
 them up dry, but not rotten ; and some gave them as 
 they were before, half dry and cleft. Every one of 
 these he ordered to stand apart ; some by themselves, 
 others in their respective ranks. 
 
 5. Then came they whose rods had been green, but 
 cleft. These delivered their rods altogether green, 
 and stood in their own order. And the shepherd re- 
 joiced at these, because they were all changed, and 
 free from their clefts. Then they gave in their i ods, 
 who had them half green and half dry. Of these, 
 some were found wholly green, others half dry ; 
 others green, with young shoots. And all these were 
 sent away, every one to his proper rank. Then they 
 gave up their rods, who had them before two parts 
 green, and the third dry. Many of these gave in 
 their rods green ; many half dry ; the rest dry, but 
 not rotten. So these were sent away, each to his 
 proper place. Then came they who had before their 
 rods two parts dry and the third green ; many of these 
 
OF ST. HERMAS. 357 
 
 delivored up their rods half dry, others dry and rotten, 
 others half dry and cleft ; but few green. And all 
 these were set every one in his own rank. Then they 
 reached in their rods,(^) in which there was before 
 but a little green, and the rest dry.(A) Tlieir rods 
 were for the most part found green, having little 
 boughs, with fruit upon them ; and the rest altogether 
 green. And the shepherd upon sight of these rejoiced 
 exceedingly, because he had found them thus : and 
 they also went to their proper orders. 
 
 6. Now after he had examined all their rods, he 
 said unto me, I told thee that this tree loved life : thou 
 seest how many have repented and attained unto sal- 
 vation. Sir, said I, I see it. That thou miglitest know, 
 saith he, that the goodness and mercy of the Lord is 
 great, and to be had in honour; who gave his spirit 
 to them that were found worthy of repentance. I an- 
 swered, sir, why then did not all of them repent ? 
 He replied, those whose minds the Lord foresaw 
 "would be pure, and that they would serve him with 
 all their hearts, to them he gave repentance. But for 
 those whose deceit and wickedness he beheld, and 
 perceived that they would not truly return unto him ; 
 to them he denied any return unto repentance, lest 
 they should again blaspheme his law with wicked 
 words. I said unto him, now sir, make known unto 
 me, what is the place of every one of those wlio have 
 given up their rods, and what their portion ; that when 
 they who have not kept their seal entire, but have 
 ■wasted the seal wliich they received, shall hear and 
 believe these things, they may acknowledge their evil 
 deeds and repent ; and receiving again their seal from 
 you, may give glory to God that he was moved with 
 compassion towards them, and sent you to renew (heir 
 spirits. Hearker, said he, they whose rods have been 
 
 (g) ITere ag^ain by the careU-ssness <^f the tr.'rscri'ifrs aiv lef' <;«it tliose, 
 vh ■^( roi'.s Wfie hut Tt a sm.ill part drv, ivirneiy, nn th< t p, but ii..<l 
 clef s ; which are mentioiied bif ic § 1. and p.sjain at the bcgiiinliijr uf t! e 
 lUi i. 
 
 ("j) MS. Lamb, M'mini'.tTn habucrant vinde. 
 
358 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 found dry and rotten, and as it were, touched with 
 the math, are the deserters and the b-^trayers of die 
 Church ; who, with the rest ot rncir crimes, have tii^o 
 blas])hemed the Lord, and denied hia nume which iiad 
 been caUed uoon them. I'herefore all [hese are d- ud 
 unto God, and tiiuu seest that none oi tiiem have re- 
 pented, although they have heard my commands 
 which thou hast delivered unto them, l^rom these 
 ni; a therefore life is far distant. They also who have 
 delivered up their rods dry, but n(*t rotten, have not 
 been far from them. For they have been counter- 
 feits, and (jrought in evil doctrines, and have pervert- 
 ed ihe servants of God ; but e.speciully ihose who had 
 sinn:'d ; not sutfering liiem to return unio repentance, 
 but keeping them back by their false doctrines. These 
 therefore have hope, and thou seest that many of them 
 have re|)ented since the time that thou hast laid my 
 commands before them ; and many more will yet re- 
 pent. But they that shall not repent, shall lose both 
 repentance and life. But they that have repented, 
 their place is begun to be vNithin the first walls, and 
 some of them are even gone into the tower. Thou 
 seest therefore, said he, that in the repentance of sin- 
 ners there is life, but that for those who repent not, 
 death is prepared. 
 
 7. Hear now concerning those who gave in their 
 rods half dry, and full of clefts. They whose rods 
 w.re only half dry, are the doubtful; for they are 
 neither living nor dead. But they who delivered in 
 their rods not only half dry, but also full of clefts, 
 are both doubtful and evil speakers, who detract from 
 those that are absent, and have never peace among 
 themselves, and that envy one anoiher. Howbeit to 
 these also repentance is offered, for thou see^t that 
 some of these have repented. Now all those of this 
 kind who have quickly repented, ^hall have a place in 
 the tower ; but they who have been more slow in their 
 repent nee, shall dwell within th< walls : but they 
 that shall not repent, but shall continue on in their 
 
OF ST. HERMA?. ^5^ 
 
 wicked doings, shall die the death. As for those who 
 bad their rods gieea, out yet cleft, they are sucii as 
 were always fai'hiul and good, but they liad some en- 
 vy and strife among tnem?elves concerning dignity 
 and preeminence. Now all .such are vain and wiiuout 
 understanding, as contend with one anc^ther auout 
 these thing?. NeverthelesSi seeing they are other sviir© 
 good, it when they shall hear these comniand:> they 
 shall iiuund themselves, and shall at my jjersuasion 
 suddenly repent, they shall at last dwell in the tower, 
 as they vvlio h:<ve truly and worihily repented, l^ut 
 if any one shall again leturn to his di?seniion, he shall 
 be shut out from the tower, and shall lose his life. 
 For the life of those who keep the commandments of 
 the Lord, con ists hi domg what they are command- 
 ed ; not in principality, or ni any other dignity. For 
 by lorOearance and humility ot mind, nun shall at- 
 tain unto lite; bul by seditions and contempt of the 
 law, they shall purchase death unto them-elves. 
 
 8, They who in their rods hud one hvAi dry, ,and 
 the other green, are those who are engaged in many 
 atfairs of the world, and are not joined to the sanup. 
 For which cause half of them Uveth, and half is 
 dead. Wherefore many of thes^e since Ihe time that 
 they have hoard my conunands, havu repented, and 
 begun to dwell in the tower. But some ot" them have 
 wholly fallen away ; to these there is no more })kce 
 for repentance. For by reason of tlieir present inter- 
 ests, they have blasphemed and denied God ; and 
 for this wickedness they have lost life. And of these 
 many are still in doubt; these may yet return; ami 
 if they shall quickly repent, they shall have a place 
 in the tower ; but if they shall be more slow, tliey 
 shall dwell within the walls ; but if they shall not re- 
 pent, they shall die. As for those v.ho Irad tw o ))arts 
 of their rods green, and tlie third dry, they hiive by 
 manifold ways denied the Lord.(/<r) Of these many 
 
 {/) Laml). M^. qiiamiJiu'.mis gene ribusir.O; iaU. 
 
SCO THS SHEPHERD 
 
 have repented, and found a place in the tower ; and 
 many have altogether departed from God. They have 
 uiteiiy lost life. And some being in a doubtful state, 
 have raised up dissentions ; the.se may yet return, if 
 they shall suddenly repent, and not continue in their 
 lubt ; but if they shall continue in their evil doing 
 they shall die. 
 
 9. They who gave in their rods two parts dry, and 
 the othf r green, are those who have indeed been faith- 
 ful, but withal rich and full of good things ; and 
 thereupon have desired to be famous among the 
 heatnen which are without, and have thereby fallen 
 into great pride, and begun to aim at high matters, 
 and to Jorsake the iruth : nor were they joined to the 
 saints, but lived with the heathen ; and this life seem- 
 ed ttie more pleasant to them. Howbeit they have 
 not departed from God, but continued in the faith ; 
 only they have not wrought the works of faith. Ma- 
 ny therefore of these have repented, and begun to 
 dwell in the tow^er. Yet others still living among the 
 heathen people, and being lifted up with their vani- 
 ties, have utterly fallen away from God, and followed 
 the works and wickednesses of the heathen. These 
 kind of men therefore are reckoned among the stran- 
 gers to the gospel. Others of these began to be doubt- 
 ful in their minds, despairing by reason of their wick- 
 ed doings ever to attain unto salvation : others being 
 thus made doubtful, did moreover stir up dissentions. 
 To these therefore, and to those who by reason of 
 their doings are become doubtful, there is still hopes 
 of return ; but they must repent quickly, that thc«ir 
 place may be in the tower. But they that repent not, 
 but continue still in their pleasures, are nigh unto 
 death. 
 
 10. As for those who gave in their rods green, ex- 
 cepting their tops, which only were dry, and had 
 clefts ; these were always good, and faithful, and up- 
 righr before God : nevertheless they sinned a little, by 
 reason of their empty pleasures and trifling thoughts 
 
OF ST. HERMA8. S6l 
 
 which they had within themselves. Wherefore many 
 of them when they heard my words, repented forth- 
 with, and began to dwell in the tower. Nevertheless 
 some grew doubtful, and others to their doubtful 
 minds added dissentions. To these therefore there is 
 still hope of return, because they were always good ; 
 but they shall hardly be moved. As for those, lastly, 
 who gave in their rods dry, their tops only excepted, 
 which all were green ; they are such as have believed 
 indeed in God, but have lived in wickedness ; yet 
 without departing from God ; having always 'willing- 
 ly borne the name of the Lord, and readily received 
 into their houses the servants of God. Wherefore 
 hearing these things, they returned, and without de- 
 lay repented, and lived in all righteousness. And 
 some of them suffered death, others readily under- 
 went many trials, being mindful of their evil doings. 
 Id. And when he had ended his explications of all 
 the rods, he said unto me, go and say unto all men 
 that they repent, and they shall live unto God ; be- 
 cause the Lord being moved with great clemency, 
 hath sent me to preach repentance unto all ; even un- 
 to those who by reason of their evil doings, deserve 
 not to attain unto salvation. But the Lord will be pa- 
 tient, and keep the invitation that was made by his 
 son. I said imto him, sir, I hope that all, when they 
 shall boar these things, will repent. For I trust that 
 every one acknowledging his crimes, and taking up 
 Ihe fear of the lord, will return unto repentance. 
 He said unto me, whosoever shall repent with all 
 -their hearts, and cleanse themselves from all the evils 
 that I have before mentioned, and not add any thing 
 more to their sins, shall receive from the Lord the cure 
 of their former iniquities, if they shall not make any 
 (doubt of these commajiids, and shall live unto God. 
 But they that shall continue to add to their transgres- 
 sions, and shall still converse with the lusts of this 
 present world, shall condemn themselves unto death. 
 But do thou walk in these commands, and thou shalt 
 
362 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 live unto God : and whosoever shall walk in these, 
 and exercise them rightly, shall live unto God. And 
 having shewed me all these things, he said, I will 
 shew thee the rest in a few days. 
 
 SIMILITUDE IX. 
 
 THE GREATEST MYSTERIES OF THE MILITANT AND TRI- 
 UMPHANT CHURCH WHICH IS TO BE BUILT. 
 
 1. AFTER I had written the commands and simi- 
 litudes of the shepherd, the angel of repentance, he 
 came unto me, and said to me, 1 will shew thee ajl 
 those things which the spirit spake with thee under 
 the jfigure of the Church.f For that spirit is the Son 
 of God. And because thou wert weak in body, it 
 was not declared unto thee by the angel, until thou 
 wert strengthened by the spirit, and increased in force, 
 that thou mightest also see the angel. For then in- 
 deed the building of the tower was very well and 
 gloriou^y shewn unto thee by the Church ; neverthe- 
 less thou sawest all things shewn unto thee as it were 
 by a virgin. But now thou art enlightened by the 
 angel, but yet by the same spirit. But thou must 
 consider all things diligently ; for therefore am IvS^nt 
 into thine house by that venerable messenger, that 
 Avhen thou shalt have seen all things powerfully, thou 
 mayest not be afraid as before. And he led me to the 
 height of a mountain of Arcadia, and we sat upon 
 its top And he shewed me a great plain, and about 
 it twelve mountains in different figures. The first was 
 black as soot : the second was smooth, without herbs : 
 the third was full of thorns and thistles : the fourth 
 had , herbs half dried, of which the upper part was 
 
 t Ante, B(.ok 1. 
 
OF ST. HERMAS. 363 
 
 green, but that next tlie root was dry ; and some of 
 the Iieros, when the sua grew hot, ,were dry. The 
 fifth mountain was very rugged, but yet had green 
 herbs. The sixth mountain was full of clefts, some 
 lesser and some greater ; and in those clefts grew 
 grass, not flounshuig, but which seemed to be wither- 
 ing. The seventh mountain had delightful pasture, 
 and was wholly fruitful ; and all kinds of cattle, and 
 of the birds of heaven, fed upon it ; and the more 
 they fed of it, the more and better did the grass grow. 
 The eighth mountain was full of fountains, and from 
 those fountains were watered all kinds of the creatures 
 oi God. The ninth mountain had no water at all, 
 but was wholly destitute of it, and nourished deadly 
 serpents and destructive to men. The tenth moun- 
 tain was full of tall trees, and altogether shady ; and 
 under the shade of them lay cattle resting and chew- 
 ing the cud. The eleventh mountain was full of the 
 thickest trees ; and those trees seemed to be loaded 
 witii several sorts of fruits, that whosoever saw them 
 could not choose but desire to eat of their fruit. The 
 twelfth mountain was altogether white, and of a most 
 pleasant aspect, and itself gave a most excellent beau- 
 ty to itself. 
 
 2. In the middle of the plain he shewed me a huge 
 ^vhite rock,t which rose out of the plain, and the 
 rock was higher than those mountains, and was square; 
 so that it seemed capable of supporting the whole 
 world. It looked to me to be old, yet had in it a new 
 gate, which seemed to have been newly liewn out in 
 it. Now that gate was bright beyond the sun itself j 
 insomuch that I greatly admired at its light. About 
 that gate stood twelve virgins ; of which, four^that 
 stood at the corners of the gate, seemed to me to be 
 the chiefest, although the rest also were of worth : 
 and they stood in the four parts of the gate. It add- 
 ed also to the grace of those virgins, that they stood in 
 
 t Oricrcn. H nv. iii. in Ezccli. 
 
364 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 pairs, clothed with linen garments, and decently 
 girded, their right arms being at liberty, as if they 
 were about to lift up some burden ; for so they were 
 adorned, and were exceeding cheerful and ready. 
 When I saw ihis, I wondered with myself to see such 
 great; and noble things. And again I admired upon 
 the account of those virgins, that they were so hand- 
 some and delicate ; and stood with such firmness and 
 constancy, as if they would cUrry the whole heaven, 
 and as I was thinking thus within myself, the shepherd 
 said unto me, what thinkest thou within thyself, and 
 art disquieted, and fiUest thyself with care ? Do not 
 seem to consider, as if thou wert wise, what thou 
 dost not understand, but pray unto the Lord, that 
 thou mayest have ability to understand it : what is to 
 come thou canst not understand, but thou seest that 
 which is before thee. Be not therefore disquieted at 
 those things which thou canst not see ; but get the 
 understanding of those which thou seest. Forbear to 
 be curious, and I will shew thee all things that I 
 ought to declare unto thee : but first consider what 
 Jpet remains. 
 
 3. And when he had said this unto me I looked up, 
 and behold I saw six tall and venerable men coming ; 
 their countenances were all alike ; and they called a 
 certain multitude of men, and they who came at their 
 call were also tall and stout. And those six com- 
 manded them to build a certain tower over that gate. 
 And immediately there began to be a great noise of 
 those men running here and there about the gate, 
 who were come together to build the tower. But 
 those virgins which stood about the gate perceived that 
 the building of the tower was to be hastened by 
 them, and they stretched out their hands, as if they 
 were to receive somewhat from them to do. Then 
 those six men commanded, that they should lift up 
 stones out of a certain deep place, and prepare them 
 for the building of the tower. And there were lifted 
 up ten white stones, square, and not cut round. 
 
OF ST. HERMAS. ^165 
 
 Then those six men called the virgins to them, and 
 commanded them to carry all the stones that were to 
 be put into the building ; and having carried thens 
 through the gate to deliver them to those that were 
 about to build that tower. Immediately the virgin? 
 began all of them together to lift up those stones, that 
 were before talcen out of the deep. 
 
 4. And they also who stood about the gate did car- 
 ry stones in such a manner, that those stones which 
 seemed to be the strongest were laid at the corners. 
 the rest were put into the sides ; and thus they carri^ 
 ed all the stones, and bringing them through the gate, 
 delivered them to the builders, as they had been com- 
 manded ; who receiving them at their hands, built 
 with them. But this building was made upon that 
 great rock, and over the gate ; and by these the whole 
 tower was supported. But the building of the ten 
 stones filled the whole gate, which began to be made 
 for the foundation of that tower. After those ten 
 stones did five and twenty others rise up out of the 
 deep, and these were placed in the building of the 
 same tower, being lifted up by those virgins, as the 
 others had been before. After these did five and 
 thirty others rise up, and these were also in like man 
 nei" fitted into the same work. Then forty othci 
 stones were brought up, and all these were added un- 
 to the building of that tower. So there began to hf 
 four ranks in the foundation of that tower; and tli*^ 
 stones ceased to rise out of the deep ; and they also 
 which built rested a little. Again, those six men 
 commanded the multitude, that they sliould brinrj; 
 stones out of those twelve mountains to the buildiui;- 
 of the same tower. So they cut out of all the moun- 
 tains stones of divers colours, and brought them and 
 gave them to the virgins ; which when thoy liad re- 
 ceived, they carried them and delivered them into tht 
 building of the tower. In which when tlioy weiv 
 built they became white, and different from what they 
 were before ; for thev were all alike, and did chanrre 
 
S66 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 their former colours. And some were reached up by 
 the men themselves, which when they came into the 
 building, continued such as they were put in. These 
 neither became white, nor difierent from what they 
 were before; because they were not carried by the 
 virgins through the gate. Wherefore these stones 
 were disagreeable in the building ; which when those 
 six men perceived, they commanded them to be re- 
 moved, and put again in the place from which they 
 were brought. And they said to those who brought 
 those stones, do not yet reach up to us any stones for 
 this building, but lay them down by the tower, thalT*^ 
 these virgins may carry them and reach them to us ; 
 for unless they shall be carried by these virgins 
 through this gate, they cannot change their colouTs ; 
 therefore do not labour in vain. 
 
 5. So the building that day was done, howbeit the 
 tower was not finished, for it was afterwards to be 
 built, therefore now also there was some delay made 
 of it. And these six men commanded those that built 
 to depart, and as it were to rest for some time ; but 
 they ordered those virgins that they should not depart 
 from the tower: now tliey seemed to me to be left for 
 the guarding of it. When all were departed, I said 
 unto that shepherd, sir, why is not the building of .tiie 
 tovver finished ? Because it cannot, said he, be finish- 
 ed until its Lord comes, and approves of the building; 
 that if he shall find any stoiws in it that are not good 
 they may be changed ; foi^ this tower is built accord- 
 ing to his will. Sir, said I, I would know what the 
 building of this tower signifies ; as also I would be in- 
 formed concerning this rock, and this gate, and con- 
 cerning the mountains and the virgins, and the stones 
 that did rise out of the deep, and were not cut, but 
 put into the building just as they came forth ; and why 
 the ten stones were first laid in the foundation ; then; 
 the twenty five, then thirty five, then forty .? Also 
 concerning those stones that were put into the build- 
 ing, and again taken out and carried back to their 
 
OF ST. HERAIAS. 367 
 
 place ? Fulfil, I pray, the desire of my soul as to all 
 these things, and manifest all unto me. And he said 
 unto me, if thou shalt not be dull, thou shalt know 
 nil, and shalt see all the other things that are about to 
 happen in this tower ; and shalt understand diligently 
 all these similitudes. And after a few days we came 
 into the same place where we had sat before ; and he 
 said unto me, let us go unto the tower, for the Lord 
 of it will come and examine it. So we came thither, 
 and found none but those virgins there. And he ask- 
 ed them whether the Lord of that tower was come 
 thither ? And they replied, that he would be there 
 presently, to examine the building. 
 
 6. After a very little while I saw a great multitude 
 of men coming, and in the middle of them a man so 
 tall that he surpassed the tower in height. About him 
 were those six, who before commanded in the build- 
 ing, and all the rest of those who had built that tower, 
 and many others of great dignity ; and the virgins 
 that kept the tower ran to meet him, and kissed him, 
 and began to walk near unto him. But he examined 
 the building with so much care that he handled every 
 stone, and struck every one with a rod which he lield 
 in his hand ; of which some being struck turned black 
 as soot J others were rough ; some looked as if they 
 had cracks in them ; others seemed maimed ; soin<i 
 neither black nor white; some looked sharp, luid 
 agreed not \vith the other stones, and others were 
 full of spots. These were the several kinds of those 
 stones which were not found proper in the building ; 
 all whicli the Lord commanded to be taken out of tho 
 •tower, and laid near it, and other stones to be brought 
 and put in their places. And they that built, asked 
 him from which of the mountains he would have 
 stones brought to put in the place of those tluit were 
 laid aside : but he forbade them to bring any from the 
 mountains, and commanded that they should take 
 Ihem out of a certain field that was near ; so they 
 digged in that field, and found many bright square 
 
368 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 Stones, and some also that were round. Howbeit, all 
 that were found in that field were taken and carried 
 through the gate by those virgins ; and those of them 
 that were square were fitted and put into the places of 
 those that were pulled out. But the round ones were 
 not put into the bulling, because they were hard, and 
 It would have required too much time to cut them ; 
 but they were placed about the tower, as if they 
 should hereafter be cut square, and put into the build- 
 ing, for they were very white- 
 
 7. When he who was chief in dignity, and Lord 
 of the whole tower saw this, he called to him the 
 shepherd that was with me, and gave him the stones 
 that were rejected and laid about the tower, and said 
 unto him, cleanse these stones with all care, and fit 
 them into the building of the tower, that they may 
 agree with the rest ; but those that will not suit with 
 the rest, cast away afar oflf from the tower. When 
 he had thus commanded him, he departed, with all 
 those that came with him to the tower ; but those vir- 
 gins still stood about the tower to keep it. And I said 
 unto that- shepherd, how can these stones, seeing they 
 have been rejected, return into the building of this 
 tower ? He replied, I will cut off the greatest part 
 from these stones, and will add them to the building, 
 and they will agree with the rest. And I said, sir, 
 how will they be able to fill the same place, when 
 they shall be so much cut away ? He answered, they 
 that shall be found too little shall be put into the mid- 
 dle of the building, and the greater shall be placed 
 without, and keep them in. When he had said thus 
 unto me, he added, let us go, and after three days 
 we will return, and I will put these stones, being 
 cleansed, into the tower. For all these that are about 
 the tower must be cleansed, lest the master of the 
 house chance to come upon the sudden, and find those 
 which are about the tower unclean, and be so exas- 
 perated that these stones should never be put into the 
 
OF ST. HERMAS. 369 
 
 building of this tovver,(//) and I shall be looked upon 
 to have been unmindful of my master's commands.(.v) 
 When therefore we came after three days to the tow- 
 er, he said unto me, let us examine all these stones, 
 and let us see which of them may go into the build- 
 ing. I ansvvered, sir, let us see. 
 
 <5. And first of all we began to consider those which 
 had been black, for they were found just such as they 
 were when they were pulled out of the tower : where- 
 fore he commanded them to be removed from the tow- 
 er, and put by themselves. Then he examined those 
 which had been rough, and conunanded many of 
 those to be cut round, and to be fitted by the virgins 
 into the building of the tower : so they took them 
 and iitted them into the middle of the building ; and 
 he commanded the rest to be laid by with the black 
 ones, lor they also were become black. Next he 
 considered those which were full of cracks, and many 
 of those also he ordered to be pared away, and so to 
 be added to the rest of the building, by the same vir- 
 gins : these were placed without, because they were 
 found entire ; but the residue through the multitude 
 of their cracks could not be reformed, and therefore 
 wore cast away from the building of the tower. Then 
 he considered those that had been maimed; many of 
 these had cracks, and were become black, others had 
 large clefts ; these he commanded to be placed with 
 those that wera rejected ; but the rest being cleansed 
 and reformed, he commanded to be put into the build- 
 ing. These therefore those virgins took up and fitted 
 into the middle of the building, because they were 
 but weak. After these he examined those which 
 were found half white and half black ; and many of 
 those were now black : these also he ordered to be 
 laid among those that were cast away. The rest were 
 found altogether white ; those were taken up by the 
 virgins, and fitted into the same tower ; and these 
 
 (;<) MS. Lanil) ItaEicnsperetur, ut bi Lapides 
 Cv) MS, L;inib. Ncgligons Patris famiiias. 
 
 [47] 
 
370 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 were put in the outside, because they were found en- 
 tire,(3,') that so they might keep in those that were 
 placed in the middle, for nothing was cut off from 
 them. Next he looked upon those which had been 
 hard and sharp,(s) but few of these were made use 
 of, because they could not be cut, for they were found 
 very hard ; but the rest were formed, and fitted by 
 the virgins into the middle of the building, because 
 they were more weak. Then he considered those 
 which had spots ; of these a few were found black, 
 and these were carried to their fellows. The rest 
 were white and entire ; and they were fitted by the 
 virgins into the building, and placed in the outside, 
 by reason of their strength. 
 
 9. After this he came to consider those stones which 
 were white and round, and he said unto me, what 
 shall we do with these stones ? I answered, sir, I can- 
 not tell. He replied, canst thou think of nothing 
 then for these ? I answered, sir, I understand not this 
 art, neither am I a stone-cutter, nor can I tell any 
 thing. And he said, seest thou not that they are very 
 round ? now to make them square, I must cut off a 
 great deal from them ; howbeit it is necessary that 
 some of these should go into the building of the tower. 
 I answered, if it be necessary, why do you perplex 
 yourself, and not rather choose, if you have any 
 choice among them, and fit them into the building ? 
 upon this he chose out the largest and brightest, and 
 squared them ; which when he had done, the virgins 
 took them up and placed them in the outside of the 
 building. And the rest that remained, were carried 
 back into the same field from which they w^re taken : 
 howbeit they were not cast away, because, said he, 
 there is yet a little wanting to this tow^er which is to be 
 built ; and perhaps the Lord will have these stones fit- 
 ted into this building, because they are exceeding 
 white. Then were there called twelve very stately 
 
 O) Vid. MS. Lamb. Edit. Oxon.p. 157- 
 ( zj MS. Lamb, Fueraiit. 
 
OF ST. HERMAS. 37l 
 
 Women, clothed with a black garment, girded, and 
 their shoulders free, and their hair loose. These 
 seemed to me to be country women. And the shep- 
 herd commanded them to take up those stones which 
 were cast out of the building, and carry them back 
 to the mountains out of which they were taken. And 
 they took them all up joyfully, and carried them back 
 to their places from wiience they had been taken. 
 When not one stone remained about the tower, he 
 said unto me, let us go about this tower, and see 
 whether any thing be wanting to it. We began there- 
 fore to go round about it, and when he saw that it 
 was handsomely built, he began to be very glad ; for 
 it was so beautifully framed, that any one that had 
 seen it must have been in love with the building ; for 
 it seemed to be all but one stone, nor did any joint any 
 where appear, but it looked as if it had all been cut 
 out of one rock. 
 
 10. And when I diligently considered what a tower 
 it was, I was extremely pleased ; and he said unto me, 
 bring hither some lime and little shells, that I may fill 
 up the spaces of those stones that were taken out of 
 the building, and put in again ; for all things about 
 the tower must be made even. And I did as he com- 
 manded me, and brouglit them unto him ; and he 
 said unto me, be ready to help me, and this work will 
 quickly be fmished. He tlierefore filled up the spaces 
 of those stones, and commanded the place about the 
 tower to be cleansed. Then those virgins took besoms 
 and cleansed all the place around, and took away all 
 the rubbish, and threw on water; which being done, 
 the place became delightful, and the tower beauteous. 
 Then he said unto me, all is now clean ; if the Lord 
 should come to finish the tower, he will find nothing 
 whereby to complain of us. When he had said this, 
 he would have departed ; but I laid hold on his bag, 
 and began to entreat him for the Lord's sake, that he 
 would explain to me all things that he had shewn me. 
 lie said unto me, I have at present a little business, 
 
372 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 but I will suddenly explain all things unto thee. Tar- 
 ry here for me until I come. I said unto him, sir, 
 what shall I do here alone ? He answered, thou art 
 not alone, seeuig all these virgins are with thee. I 
 said, sir, deliver me then unto them. Then he called 
 them, and said unto them, I commend this man unto 
 you until I shall come. So I remained with those vir- 
 gins : now they were cheerful and courteous unto me, 
 especially the four which seemed to be the chiefest 
 among rhem. 
 
 11. Then those virgins said unto me, that shepherd 
 will not return hither to day. 1 said unto them, what 
 then shall 1 do ? They answered, tarry for him until 
 the evening, if perhaps he may come and speak with 
 thee, but if not, yet thou shalt continue with us un- 
 til he does come. I said unto them, I will tarry for 
 him until evening, but if he comes not by that time, 
 I will go home, and return hither again the next 
 morning. They answered me, thou art delivered 
 unto us, thou mayest not depart from us. I said, 
 where shall I tarry ? They replied, thou shalt sleep 
 with us as a brother, not as a husband ; for thou art 
 our brother, and we are ready from henceforth to 
 dwell with thee, for thou art very dear to us. How- 
 beit I was ashamed to continue with them. But she 
 that seemed to be the chiefest among them, embraced 
 me, and began to kiss me. And the rest, when they 
 saw that I was kissed by her, began also to kiss me 
 as a brother, and led me about the tower, and played 
 with me. Some of them also sung psalms, others 
 made up the chorus with them. But I walked about 
 the tower with them, rejoicing silently, and seeming 
 to myself to be grown young again. When the even- 
 ing came on, I would forthvath have gone home, but 
 they withheld me, and suffered me not to depart. 
 Wherefore I continued with them that night near the 
 same tower. So they <i^iread their linen garments up- 
 on the ground, and placed me in the middle, nor did 
 they, any thing else, only they prayed. I also prayed 
 
OF ST. HERMAS. 373 
 
 with them without ceasing, no less than they. Who 
 when they saw me pray in that manner, rejoiced 
 greatly; and I continued therewith thein until the 
 ne.vt day. And when we had worshipped God, then 
 the shepherd came and said unto them, you have done 
 no mjury to this man. They answered, ask him. I 
 said unto him, sir, I liave received a great deal of sa- 
 tisfaction in that I have remained with them. And he 
 said unto me, how didst thou sup ? I answered, sir, 
 I feasted the whole night upon the words of the Lord. 
 They received thee well then, said he ? . I said, sir, 
 very well. He answered, wilt thou now learn what 
 thou didst desire ? I replied, sir, I will : and first I 
 pray thee that thou shouldest shew me all things in 
 the order that 1 asked them. He answered, I wih do 
 all as thou wouldest have me, nor wiU I hide any thing 
 from thee. 
 
 12. First of all sir, said I, tell me what this rock 
 and this gate denote ? Hearken, said he ; this rock 
 and this gate, are the Son of God. I re})lied, sir, 
 how can that be, seeing the rock is old, but the gate 
 new ? Hear, said he, O foolish man! and understand. 
 Tlie Son of God is indeed more antient than any 
 creature ; insomuch that he was in council with his 
 Father at the creation of all things. But the gate is 
 therefore new, because he appeared in the last days at 
 the fulness of time ; that they who shall attain unto 
 salvation, may by it enter into the kingdom of God. 
 You have seen, said he, those stones which were car- 
 ried through the gate, how they were placed in the 
 building of the tower ; but that those which were 
 not carried through the gate, were sent away into 
 their own places ? 'I answered, sir, I saw it. Tiius 
 said he, no man shall enter into the kingdom of God, 
 but he who shall take upon him the name of the Son 
 of God. For if you would enter into any city, and 
 that city should be encompassed with a wall, and had 
 only one gate, could you enter into that city except 
 by that gate ? I answered, sir, how could I do other- 
 
374 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 wise ? As therefore, said he, there would be no other 
 way of entering into that city but by this gate, so 
 neither can any one enter into the kingdom of God, 
 but only by the name of his son, who is most dear 
 unto him. And he said unto me, didst thou see the 
 multitude of those that built that tower ? Sir, said I, 
 I saw it. He answered, all those are the angels, ven- 
 erable in their dignity. With these is the Lord en- 
 compassed as with a wall ; but the gate is the Son of 
 God, who is the only way of coming unto God. For 
 110 man shall go to God* but by his Son. Thou sa west 
 also, said he, the six men, and in ihe middle of them 
 that venerable great man, who walked about the tow- 
 er, and rejected the stones out of the tower ? Sir, said 
 I, I saw them. He answered, that tall man was the 
 Son of God, and those six were his angels of most 
 eminent dignity, which stand about him on the right 
 hand and on the left. Of these excellent angels none 
 comes in unto God without him. He added, whoso- 
 ever therefore shall not take upon him his name, he 
 shall not enter into the kingdom of God. 
 
 13. Then I said, what is this tower? This, said 
 he, is the Church. And what, sir, are these virgins ? 
 He said unto me, these are the Holy Spirits, for no 
 man can enter into the kingdom of God, except these 
 clothe him with their garment ; for it will avail thee 
 nothing to take up the name of the Son of God, un- 
 less thou shalt also receive their garment from them ; 
 for these virgins are the powers of the Son of God. 
 So shall a man in vain bear his name, unless he shall 
 also be endued with his powers. And he said unto 
 me, sawest thou those stones that were cast away ? 
 they bore i;ideed the name, but put not on their gar- 
 ment. I said, sir, what is their garment ? Their very 
 names, said he, are their garment.(rf) Therefore 
 whosoever beareth the name of the Son of God, ought 
 to bear their names also ; for the Son of God also him- 
 
 (of) Vid. Annot. Edit. Oxon. p. 116, d. 
 
OF ST. IIERMAS. 375 
 
 self beareth their names. As for those stones, con 
 tinued he, which being delivered by their hands, thou 
 sawest remain in the building, they were clothed 
 with their power, for which cause thou seest tlie wholi- 
 tower of the same colour with the rock, and made as 
 it were of one stone.(f) So also those who have be- 
 lieved in God by his Son, have put on this spirit. Be- 
 hold there shall be one spirit, and one body, and one 
 colour of their garments ; and all they shall attain 
 this, who shall bear the names of these virgins. And 
 I said, sir, why when were those stones cast away 
 which were rejected ? seeing they also were carried 
 through the gate, and delivered by the hands of these 
 virgins into tlie building of this tower. Seeing, said 
 he, thou takest care to inquire diligently into all things, 
 hear also concerning those stones whicli were rejected. 
 All these received the name of the Son of God, an<i 
 with that the power of these virgins ; having there- 
 fore received these spirits they were perfected, and 
 brought into the number of the servants of God, and 
 they began to be one body, and to have one garment, 
 for they were endued with the same righteousness, 
 which they alike exercised ;(/) but after fh;it tliey be- 
 held these women which thou sawest clothed with a 
 black garment, with their shoulders at liberty an(i 
 their hair loose, they lixed their desires upon them, 
 being tempted with their beauty ; and were clotiied 
 W'ith their power and cast off the clothing of the vir 
 gins : therefore were they cast off from the house or 
 God, and delivered to those women ; but they that 
 were not corrupted with their beauty, remained in th-' 
 house of God. This, said he, is the signilication or 
 those stones which were rejected. 
 
 14. And I said, sir, what if any of these men shall 
 repent, and cast away their desire of those women, 
 and be converted, and return to these virgins, and puL 
 
 (r) Vid Origen. Philocal. c. viii. 
 
 (/) S<.-iitiel);.iu a- qui late ni. Liu.lioin tlic Gr(C?> idirr.oiv ; l":' l!<' 'n^f- 
 reading of Ucnnub stcra^th t J liavc been i^eestv. 
 
3Tt"i THE SHEPHERD 
 
 on again their virtue, shall they not enter into tlte 
 hoube of God ? They shall enter, said he, if they 
 shall lay aside all the works of those women, and 
 shall resume the power of these virgins, and shall 
 walk in their works. And for this cause there is a 
 stop in the building, that if they shall repent, they 
 may be added to the building of this tower ; but if 
 they shall not repent, that others may be built in their 
 places, and so they may be utterly cast away. For 
 all these things I gave thanks unto the Lord, that being 
 moved with mercy towards all those upon whom his 
 name is called, he sent to us the angel of repentance 
 to preside over us wlio have sinned against him; and 
 that he has refreshed our spirits which were almost 
 gone, and who had no hope of salvation, but are now 
 refreshed to the renewal of life. Then I said, shew 
 me now, sir, why this tower is not built upon the 
 ground, but upon a rock, and upon the gate ? He re- 
 phed, thou art foolish and without understanding, 
 therefore thou askest this. And I said, sir, I must 
 needs ask all things of you, because I understand 
 nothing at all ; for all your answers are great and 
 excellent, and which a man can hardly understand. — 
 Hear, said he, the name of the Son of God is great 
 and without bounds, and the whole v>'orld is support- 
 ed by \l. If therefore, said I, every creature of God 
 be sustained by his soji, why should he not support 
 those also who have been invited by him, and who 
 carry his name and v/alk in his commandment ? Seest 
 thou not, said he, that he does support them, who 
 with all their heart bear his name ? he therefore is their 
 foundation, and gladly supports those who do not 
 deny his name, but willingly bear it. 
 
 .15. And I said, sir, tell me the names of these vir- 
 gins, and of those w^omen that were clothed with the 
 black garment. Hear, said he, the names of those 
 virgins which are the more pow^erful, and stand at the 
 corners of the gate ; these are their names : the first 
 
OF ST. HERNIAS. 377 
 
 is called Faith; the second, Continence; the third, 
 Power; the fourth, Patience ; the rest which stand be- 
 neath these are, Simphcity, Innocence, Chastity, 
 Cheerfulness, Truth, Understanding, Concord, Chari- 
 ty.(g) Whosoever therefore bear these names, and 
 the name of the Son of God, shall enter into the king- 
 dom of God. Hear now, said he, the names of those 
 women who were clothed with the black garment : of 
 these, four are the principal : the first is Periidious- 
 ness ; the second. Incontinence ; the third. Infidelity ; 
 the fourth. Pleasure ; and the rest which follow are 
 called thus. Sadness, Malice, Lust, Anger, Lying, 
 Foolishness, Pride, and Hatred. The servant of God 
 which carries these spirits, sliall see indeed the king- 
 dom of God, but he shall not enter into it. But, sir, 
 what are those stones which were taken out of the 
 deep, and fitted into the building ? The ten, said he, 
 which were placed at the foundation, are the first 
 age ; the following five and twenty, the second, of 
 righteous men ; the next thirty-five, are the prophets 
 and ministers of the Lord ; and the forty, are the apos- 
 tles and doctors of the preaching of the Son of God. 
 And I said, sir, why did the virgins put even these 
 stones into the building after they were carried through 
 the gate ? And he said, because these first carried 
 those spirits, and they departed not one from the other, 
 oeither the men from the spirits, nor the spirits from 
 the men, but the spirits were joined to those men even 
 to the day of their death ; who if they had not had 
 these spirits with them, they could not have been use^ 
 ful to the building of this tower. 
 
 16. And I said, sir, shew me this farther. He an- 
 swered, what dost thou ask ? Why did these stones 
 come out of the deep, and were placed into the build- 
 ing of this tower, seeing that they long ago carri- 
 ed those holy spirits ? It was necessary, said he, for 
 them to ascend by water, that they might be at rest.(/) 
 
 {g) Origen. Horn. 13, in Ezek, 
 (/) Vik. EJit. Oxon. 1 . iri, b. 
 
 r48i 
 
378 THE SHEPHBilD 
 
 For they could not otherwise enter into the kingdom of 
 God, but by laying aside the mortality of their for- 
 mer life ; they therefore being dead, were neverthe- 
 less sealed with the seal of the Son of God, and so 
 entered into the kingdom of God : for before a man 
 receives the name of the Son of God, he is ordained 
 unto death, but when he receives that seal, he is freed 
 from death, and assigned unto life : now that seal is 
 the water of baptism, into which men go down un- 
 der the obligation unto death, but come up appointed 
 unto life ; wherefore to those also was this seal preach- 
 ed, and they made use of it, that they might enter 
 into the kingdom of God.(/) And I said, why then, 
 sir, did these forty stones also ascend with them out 
 of the deep, having already received that seal ? He 
 answered, because these apostles and teachers, who 
 preached the name of the Son of God, dying after 
 they had received his faith and power, preached to 
 them who were dead before, and they gave this seal 
 to them -.{m) they went down therefore into the water 
 with them, and again came up ; but these went down 
 whilst they were alive, and came up again alive; 
 whereas those, who were before dead, went down 
 dead, but came up alive. Through these therefore 
 they received life, and knew the Son of God ; for 
 which cause they came up with them, and were fit to 
 come into the building of the tower, and were not 
 cut, but put in entire, because they died in righteous- 
 ness, and in great purity ; only this seal was want- 
 ing to them. Thus you have the explication of these 
 things. 
 
 17. I answered, sir, tell me now what concerns 
 those mountains, why they are so different, some of 
 one form, and some of another ? Hear, said he, these 
 twelve mountains which thou seest, -are twelve na- 
 tions, which make up the whole world; wherefore 
 
 (/) Vjd. Coteler. Annot. in loc» pag. 77, 7%, Comp. 1 Pet. iii. 19. 
 Im) Vitl. Clem. Alex. Strom, ii. Et vi.r 
 
OF ST. HERMAS. 379 
 
 the Son of God is preached to them, by those whom 
 he sent unto them. But why, said I, are thej differ- 
 ent, and every one of a figure ? Ke replied, hearken : 
 those twelve nations which possess the whole world, 
 are twelve people ; and as thou hast beheld these 
 mountains different, so are they ; I will therefore open 
 to thee the meaning, and actions of every mountain. 
 But first, sir, said 1, shew me this : seeing these moun- 
 tains are so different, how have they agreed into the 
 building of this tower, and been brought to one co- 
 lour, and are no less bright than those which came 
 cut of the deep ? because, replied he, all the nations 
 which are under heaven, have heard and believed in 
 the same one name of the Son of God by whom they 
 are called ; wherefore having received his seal, they 
 have all been made partakers of the same understand- 
 ing and knowledge, and their faith and charity have 
 been the same, and they have carried the spirits of 
 these virgins together with his name ; and therefore 
 the building of this tower appeared to be of the same 
 colour, and did shine like the brightness of the sun. 
 But after that they had thus agreed in one mind, there 
 began to be one body of them all ; howbeit some of " 
 them polluted themselves, and were cast off from the 
 kind of the righteous, and again returned to their for- 
 mer state, and became even worse than they were be- 
 fore. 
 
 18. How, said I, sir, were they worse who knew 
 the Lord ? He answ^^-ed, if he who knows not the 
 Lord liveth wickedly, the punishment of his wicked- 
 ness attends him. But he who has known the Lord, 
 ought to abstain altogether from all wickedness, and 
 more and more to be the servant of righteousness. 
 And does not he then seem to thee to sin more who 
 ought to follow goodness, if he shall prefer the part 
 of sin, than he who offends without knowing the 
 power of God ? Wherefore these are indeed ordain- 
 ed unto death ; but they who have known the Lord, 
 and have seen his wonderful works, if they shall live 
 
380 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 wickedly, they shall be doubly punished, and shall 
 die for ever. As therefore thou hast seen that alter 
 the stones were cast out of the tower, which had been 
 rejected, they were delivered to wicked and cruel spi- 
 rits ; and thou beheldest the tower so cleansed, as if 
 it had all been made of one stone ; so the Church of 
 God,(<7) when it shall be purified, (the wicked and 
 counterfeits, the mischievous and doubtful, and all 
 that have behaved themselves wickedly in it, and com- 
 mitted divers kinds of sin, being cast out,) shall be- 
 come one body, and there shall be one understand- 
 ing, one opinion, one faith, and the same charity ; 
 and then shall the Son of God rejoice among them, 
 and shall receive his people with a pure will. And I 
 said, sir, all these things are great and honourable : 
 but now shew unto me the effect and force of every 
 mountain, that every soul which trusteth in the Lord, 
 when it shall hear these things, may honour his great 
 and wonderful, and holy name. Hear, said he, the 
 variety of these mountains, that is, of the twelve na- 
 tions. 
 
 19. They who have believed of the first mountain, 
 which is black, are those who have revolted from the 
 faith, and spoken wicked things against the Lord, and 
 betrayed the servants of God. These are condemned 
 to death, there is no repentance for them ; and there- 
 fore they are black, because their kind is wicked. 
 Of the second mountain which was smooth, are the 
 hypocrites, who have believed, and the teachers of 
 naughtiness ; and these are next to the foregoing, 
 which have not in them the fruit of righteousness. 
 For as their mountain is barren, and without fruit, 
 so also such kind of men have indeed the name of 
 Christians, but are empty of faith, nor is there any 
 fruit of the truth in them. Nevertheless there is room 
 left to them for repentence, if they shall suddenly 
 pursue i^; but if they shall delay, they also shall be 
 
 fg) Vid.Origen, Philooal, C. viii. 
 
OF ST. HERNUS. Sgl 
 
 partakers of death with the foregoing kind. I said, 
 sir, why is there room left to those for repentance, 
 and not to the foregoing kind, seeing their sins are 
 well nigh the same ? there is therefore, said he, to 
 these a return unto life by repentance, because they 
 have not blasphemed against their Lord, nor betrayed 
 the servants of God ; but by their desire of gain have 
 deceived men, leading them according to the lusts of 
 sinners ; wherefore they shall sutler for this thing. 
 Howbeit there is still left them room for repentance, 
 because they have not spoken any thing wickedly 
 against their Lord. 
 
 20. They who are of the third mountain which had 
 thorns and brambles, are those who believed, but 
 were some of them rich, others taken up with many 
 affairs : the brambles are their riches, the thorns those 
 affairs in which they were engaged. Now they who 
 are entangled in much business, and in diversity of 
 affairs, join not themselves to the servants of God, 
 but wander, being called away by those affairs with 
 which they are choakcd. And so they which are rich, 
 with difficulty yield themselves to the conversation of 
 the servants of God,(/) fearing lest any thing should 
 be asked of them. 'J'hese therefore shall hardly enter 
 into the kingdom of God. For as men walk with 
 difficulty bare-foot over thorns, even so these kind of 
 men shall scarcely enter into the kingdom of God. 
 Nevertheless there is afforded to all these a return un- 
 to repentance ; if so be they shall quickly return to it ; 
 that because in their former days they have neglected 
 to work, in the time that is to come they may do some 
 good. If therefore having repented, they shall do 
 the works of righteousness, they shall live ; but if 
 they shall continue in their evil courses, they shall Lf» 
 delivered to those women that will take a\vay their 
 life. 
 
 (f) Viil. Edit. O.v.r. r- irS. Xot h 
 
382 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 21. As for the fourth mountain, which had many 
 herbs, the upper part of which is green, but the roots 
 dry, and some of which being touched with the heat 
 of the sun, are withered ; it denotes the doubtful, 
 who have believed, and some others who carry the 
 Lord in their tongues, but have them not in their 
 heart ; therefore their grass is dry,- and without root, 
 because they live only in words, but their works are 
 dead. These therefore are neither dead nor living, 
 and withal are doubtful. For the doubtful are nei- 
 ther green nor dry ; that is, neither dead nor alive. 
 For as the herbs dry away at the sight of the sun, so 
 the doubtful, as soon as they hear of persecution, and 
 fear inconveniences, return to their idols, and again 
 serve them, and are ashamed to bear the name of their 
 Lord. This kind of men then is neither dead nor 
 alive ; nevertheless these also may live, if they shall 
 presently repent; but if not, they shall be dehvered 
 to those women, who shall take away their life. 
 
 22. As concerning the fifth mountain that is craggy, 
 and yet has green grass, they are of this kind who 
 have believed, and are faithful indeed, but believe 
 with difficulty; and are bold and self-conceited; 
 that would be thought to know all things, but really 
 know nothing. Wherefore, by reason of this confi- 
 dence, knowledge is departed from them, and a rash 
 presumption is entered into them. But they carry 
 themselves high, and as prudent men ; and though 
 they are fools, yet would seem to be teachers. Now 
 by reason of this folly, many of them, whilst they 
 magnify themselves, are become vaiil and empty. 
 For boldness and vain confidence is a very evil spirit. 
 Wherefore many of these are cast away ; but others 
 acknowledging their error, have repented and sub- 
 mitted themselves to those who are knowing ; and to 
 all the rest of this kind there is repentance allowed ; 
 forasmuch as they were not so much wicked as foolish, 
 and void of understaning. If these therefore shall 
 repent, they shall live unto God ; but if not^ they 
 
OF ST. HERMAS. 383 
 
 shall dwell with those womea, who shall exercise their 
 wickedness upon them. 
 
 23. For what concerns the sixth mountain having 
 greater and lesser clefts, they are such as have be- 
 lieved ; but those in which were lesser clefts, are they 
 who have had controversies among themselves ; and 
 by reason of their quarrels languish in the faith : ne- 
 vertheless many of these have repented, and so will 
 the rest when they shall hear my commands ; for their 
 controversies are but small, and they will easily return 
 unto repentance. But those who have the greater 
 clefts, will be as stiff stones, mindful of grudges and 
 offences, and full of anger among themselves. These 
 therefore are cast from the tower, and refused to be 
 put into its building, for this kind of men shall hardly 
 live. Our God and Lord, who ruleth over all things, 
 and has power over all his creatures, will not remem- 
 ber our offences, but is easily appeased by those who 
 confess their sins : but man being languid, mortal, in- 
 firm, and full of sins, perseveres in his anger against 
 man, as if it were in his power to save or to destroy 
 him. But I, as the angel who am set over your re- 
 pentance, admonish you, that whosoever among you 
 has any such purpose, he should lay it aside and re- 
 turn unto repentance, and the Lord will heal your 
 former sins, if you shall purge yourselves from t\m 
 evil sj)irit ; but if you shaU not do it, ye shall be de- 
 livered to him unto death. 
 
 24. As for the seventh mountain in which the grass 
 was green and flourishing, and the whole mountain 
 fruitful, and all kind of cattle fed upon the grass of 
 it ; and the more the grass was eaten, so much the 
 more it flourished ; they are such as believed, and 
 were always good and upright ; and without any dif- 
 ferences among themselves, but still rejoiced in the 
 servants of God, having put on the spirit of these 
 virgins, and been always forward to shew mercy to 
 all men, readily giving to all men of their labours 
 without upbraiding, and without deliberation, Wh^e- 
 
384 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 fore the Lord seeing their simplicity and innocence, 
 has increased them in the works of their hands, and 
 given them grace in all their works. But I, who am. 
 the angel appointed over your repentance, exhort you, 
 that as many as are of this kind, would continue in 
 the same purpose, that your seed may not be rooted 
 out for ever. For the Lord hath tried you, and writ- 
 ten you into our number, and all your seed shall dwell 
 with the Son of God, for ye are all of his spirit. 
 
 25. As concerning the eighth mountain in wliich 
 were a great many springs, by which every kind of 
 all the creatures of God was watered, they are such 
 as have believed the Apostles which the Lord sent in- 
 to all the world to preach, and some of them being 
 teachers(y) have preached and taught purely and sin- 
 cerely, and have not in the least yielded to any evil 
 desires, but have constantly walked in righteous and 
 truth ; these therefore have their conversation among 
 the angels. 
 
 26. Again, as for what concerns the ninth moun- 
 tain which is desert and full of serpents, they are such 
 as have believed, but had many stains : these are such 
 ministers as discharge their ministry amiss, ravishing 
 away the goods of the widows and fatherless, and 
 serve themselves, not others, out of those things which 
 they have received ; these, if they continue in this 
 covetousness, have delivered themselves unto death, 
 nor shall there be any hope of life for them. But if 
 they shall be converted, and shall discharge their min- 
 istry sincerely, they may live. As for those which 
 were found rough, they are such as have denied the 
 name of the Lord, and not returned again to the Lord, 
 but have become savage and wild, not applying them- 
 selves to the servants of God, but being separated 
 from them, have for a little carefulness lost their lives ; 
 for as a vine that is forsaken in a hedge, and never 
 dressed, perishes and is choaked by the weeds, and in 
 
 ( v) MS, Lamb. Et quidam Doctores c«ste ; Omitting qui. 
 
OF ST. HERMAS. 385 
 
 t.inie becomes wild, and ceases to be useful to its Lord ; 
 so this kind of men despairing of themselves, and be- 
 ing soured, have begun to be unj^rofitable to their 
 Lord : howbeit to these there is, after all, repentance 
 allowed, if they shall not be found from their hearts 
 to have denied Christ ; but if any of these shall be 
 found to have denied him from his heart, I cannot tell 
 whether such a one can attain unto life; I say there- 
 fore, that if any one hath denied, he should in those 
 days return unto repentance, for it cannot be that any 
 one who now denies the Lord, can attain unto salva- 
 tion; nevertheless repentance is proposed unto them, 
 "Who have formerly denied ; but he who will repent 
 must hasten on his repentance before the building of 
 this tower is linished ; otherwise, he shall be delivered 
 by those women unto death. But they that are maimed 
 are tlie deceitful, and those who mix with one ano- 
 ther, these are the serpents that you saw mingled in that 
 mountain ; for as the poison of serpents is deadly unto 
 men, so the words of such persons infect and destroy, 
 men ; they are therefore maimed in their faith, by rea- 
 son of that kind of life which they lead : howbeit 
 some of them having repented, have been saved, and 
 so shall others of the same kind be also saved, if they 
 shall repent ; bu- if not they shall die by those women 
 whose power and force they possess. 
 
 27. For what concerns the tenth mountain, in which 
 were th:^ trees covering the cattle, they are such as 
 have believed, and some of them been bishops, that is, 
 governors of the Churches : others, are such stones, as 
 have not feignedly, but with a cheerful mind enter- 
 tained the servants of God : then such as have been 
 set over inferior ministries, and have protected the 
 poor and the widows, and have always kept a chaste 
 conversation, therefore they also are protected by the 
 Lord. Whosoever shall do on this wise, are honour- 
 ed with the Lord, and their place is among the angels, 
 if they shall continue to obey the Lord even unto the 
 end. 
 
386 THE ■ SHEPHERD 
 
 28. As to the eleventh mountain in which were trees 
 loaded with several sorts of fruits, they are such as 
 have believed and suffered death for the name of the 
 Lord, and have endured with a ready mind, and have 
 given up their lives with all their hearts. And I said, 
 why then, sir, have all these fruit indeed, but yet 
 some fairer than others ? Hearken, said he, whoso- 
 ever have suftered for the name of the Lord, are es- 
 teemed honourable by the Lord, and all their offences 
 are blotted out, because they have suifered death for 
 the name of the Son of God. Hear now, why their 
 fruits are different, and some of them excel others : 
 they who being brought before magistrates, and bemg 
 asked, denied not the Lord, but suftered with a ready 
 mind, these are more honourable with the Lord : the 
 fruits therefore that are the most fair are these. But 
 they who were fearful and doubtful, and have delibe- 
 rated with themselves whether they should confess or 
 dt ny Christ, and have yet suffered, their fruits are 
 smaller, because that this thought came into their 
 hearts ; for it is a wicked and evil thought for a ser- 
 vant to deliberate whether he should deny his master ; 
 take heed therefore ye who have such thoughts, that 
 this mind continue not in you, and ye die unto God ; 
 bu'i ye who suffer death for his name sake, ought to 
 honour the Lord that he has esteemed you worthy to 
 bear his name, and that you should be delivered from 
 all your sins ; a^id why therefore do you not rather 
 esteem yourselves happy ? yea think verily that if 
 any one among you suffer, he performs a great work ? 
 for the Lord giveth you life, and ye understand it 
 not ; for your offences did oppress you, and if 3^ou 
 had not suffered for his name's sake, ye had now been 
 dead unto the Lord ; wherefore I speak this unto you 
 who deliberate whether ye should confess or deny 
 him : confess that ye have the Lord for your God, 
 lest at any time denying him, ye be delivered over 
 into bonds ; for if all nations punish their servants 
 which deny their masters, what think you that the 
 
OF ST. IIKRMAS. 387 
 
 Lord will do unto you, who has the power of all 
 things ? remove therefore out of your hearts these 
 douutSy that ye may live forever unto God. 
 
 29. As for the twelfth mountain, which was white, 
 there are such as have believed like sincere children, 
 into whose thoughts there never came any malice, nor 
 have they ever known what sin was, but have always 
 continued in their integrity ; wherefore this kind of 
 men shall without ail doubt inherit the kingdom of 
 God, because they have never in any thing deliled 
 the commandments of God, but have continued with 
 sincerity in the same condition all the days of their 
 life : whosoever therefore, said he, shall continue as 
 children without malice, shall be more honourable 
 than all those of w hoin I have yet spoken ; for all such 
 children are honoured by the Lord and esteemed the 
 iirst of all : happy tiierefore are ye who shall remove 
 all malice from you, and put on innocence, because 
 ye shall iirst see the Lord. And after he had thus 
 ended his explication of ail the mountains, I said unto 
 him, sir, shew me now also what concerns the stones 
 that were brought out of the plain, and put into the 
 tower in the room of those that were rejected; as also 
 concerning those round stones which were added into 
 the building of the tower; and also of those who still 
 continued round. 
 
 30. Hear now, says he, concerning those stones 
 which were brought out of the plain into the building 
 of the tower, and placed in (he room of those that 
 were rejected : they are the roots of that white moun- 
 tain ; wherefore because those who have believed of 
 that mountain, were very innocent, the Lord of this 
 tower commanded that they which were of the roots 
 of this mountain should be placed into the building ; 
 for he knew that if they were put into this building 
 they would continue bright, nor would any of them 
 any more be made black : but if he had added on this 
 manner from the rest of the mountains, he would al- 
 most have needed again to visit this tower and to 
 
388 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 cleanse it.(3) Now all these white stones are the young 
 men who have believed, or shall believe, for they are 
 all of the same kind ; happy is this kind, because it 
 is innocent. Hear now also concerning those round 
 and bright stones ; all these are of this white moun- 
 tain, but they are therefore found round, because 
 their riches have a little darkened them from the truth 
 and dazzled their eyes ; howbeit they have never de- 
 parted from the Lord, nor has any wicked word pro- 
 ceeded out of their mouths, but all righteousness, and 
 virtue and truth : when therefore the Lord saw their 
 mind, and that they might adorn the truth, he com- 
 manded that they should continue good, and that 
 their riches should be pared away, for he would not 
 have them taken wholly away, to the end they might 
 do some good with that whic'4 was left, and live unto 
 God, because they also are of a good kind ; there- 
 fore was there a little cut off from them, and so they 
 were put into the building of this tower. 
 
 31. As for the rest which continued still round, and 
 were not found fit for the building of this tow^er,(a) 
 because they have not yet received the seal ; they 
 were carried back to their place, because they were 
 found very round ; but this present world must be cut 
 away from them, and the vanities of their riches, and 
 then they will be fit for the kingdom of God ; for 
 they must enter into the kingdom of God, because 
 God has blessed this innocent kind; of this kind there- 
 fore none shall fall away, for though any of them be- 
 ing tempted by the devil should oflfend, he shall soon 
 return to his Lord God. I the angel of repentance 
 esteem you happy, whosoever are innocent as little 
 children, because your portion is good and honoura- 
 ble with the Lord ; and I say unto all you who have 
 received this seal, keep simplicity, and remember not 
 the offences which are committed against you, nor 
 
 (z) MS. Lamb. Tantum non necesse habulsset. 
 (a) MS. Lamb. Structuram Torris hujus. 
 
OF ST. HERMAS. 389 
 
 continue in malice, or in bitterness, through the me- 
 mory of offences, but become one spirit, (//) and pro- 
 vide remedies for these evil rent:?, und remove ihi-m 
 from you, that the Lord of the sheep ni^y rejoice at 
 it,(c) for he will rejoice, if he shall iind uil whole ;(a?) 
 but if any of tiiese sheep shall be found scattered 
 away, woe shall be to the shepherds ; but and if the 
 shepherds themselves shall be scattered, what will 
 they answer to the Lord of the shee]jfold ? \V ill they 
 say they were troubled by the sheep ? but they shall 
 not be believed j for it is an incredible thing that the 
 shepherd should sutler by his flock and he shall oe 
 the more punished for his lie. Now 1 am the shep- 
 herd, and I especially must give an account of you. 
 
 32. Wherefore take care of yourselvtis whilst the 
 tower is yet building ; the Lord dwells in those that 
 love peace, for peace is beloved, but he is far off from 
 the contentious, and those who are full of malice ; 
 wherefore restore unto him the spirit entire, an ye re- 
 ceived it ; for if thou shalt give unto a fuller a gar- 
 ment new and whole, thou w^ilt expect to receive it 
 whole again ;(g) if therefore the fuller shall restore it 
 unto thee torn, wouldst thou receive it ? wouldst thou 
 not presently be angry, and reproach him, saying, I 
 gave my garment to thee whole, why hast thou rent it 
 and made it useless to me ? now it is of no ufe to me 
 by reason of the rent which thou hast made in it. — 
 Wouldst thou not say all this to a fuller, for the rent 
 which he made in thy garment? if therefore thou 
 wouldst be concerned for thy garment, and complain 
 that thou hadst not received it whole, what thinkcst 
 thou the Lord will do, who gave his spirit to thee en- 
 tire, and thou hast rendered him altogether unprofUa- 
 ble, so that he can be of no use unto his Lord ? for 
 
 (i) MS. Lamb. Et nimm Qticmq, si)irltvim fieri : which appears from 
 the Greek of AiUiDchuslo l)e llie true reading', xut yc^'iaBxi fv wvf^ft*. 
 (c) MS. Lamb gaiicleat tic His. a:ul Gr, Antifch. X'*i^ *'*"' «-'J'^ 
 (rf) Vid. Antioch. Horn, cxxii. 
 "^g ) Antioch. Horn. xciv. 
 
B90 THE SHEPHERD 
 
 being corrupted by thee, he is no longer profitable to 
 him ; will not therefore the Lord do the same concern- 
 ing, his spirit, by. reason of thy deed ? Undoubtedly, 
 said I, he will do the same to all those whom he shall 
 find to continue in the remembrance of injuries ; tread 
 not then under foot, said he, his mercy, but rather 
 honour him, because he is so patient with respect to 
 3''our offences, and not like one of you ; but repent, 
 for that will be proiitable for you. 
 
 33. All these things which are above written, I the 
 shepherd, the angel of repentance, have shewn and 
 spoken to the servants of God : if therefore ye shall 
 believe and hearken to these words, and shall walk in 
 them, and shall correct your ways, ye shall live ; but 
 if ye shall continue in malice, and in the remembrance 
 of injuries, no such sinners shall live unto God; all 
 these things which were to be spoken by me, I have 
 thus delivered unto you. Then the shepherd said unto 
 me, hast thou asked all things of me^ I answered, 
 sir, I have. Why then, said he, hast thou not asked 
 concerning the spaces of these stones, that were put 
 in the building, that I may explain that also unto 
 thee ? I answered, sir, I forgot it. Hear then, said 
 he, concerning those also : they are those who have 
 now heard these commands, and have repented with 
 all their hearts ; and when the Lord saw that their re- 
 pentance was good and pure, and that they could con- 
 tinue in it, he commanded their former sins »o be 
 blotted Out; for these spaces were their sins, and they 
 are therefore made even that they might not appear. 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
OB ST. HERMAS. 39 f 
 
 SIMILITUDE X. 
 
 OF REPENTANCE AND ALMS-DEEDS. 
 
 1. AFTER that I had written this book, the an- 
 gel which had delivered me to that shepherd, came 
 iAto the house \vher.i I was, and sat u])on the bed, 
 and that shepherd stood at his right hand : then he 
 called me and said unto me, I delivered thee and thy 
 house to this shepherd, that thou mightest be protect- 
 ed by him. I said, yes, Lord. It tlierefore, said he, 
 thou wilt be protected from all vexations and from all 
 cruelty, and have success in every good word and work 
 and have all virtue and righteousness, walk in those 
 commands which he has given thee, and thou shalt 
 have dominion over all sin ; for if thou keepest those 
 commands, all the lust and pleasure of this present 
 world shall be subject to thee, and success shall follow 
 thee in every good undertaking ; take therefore his 
 gravity and modesty towards thee, and say unto all, 
 that he is in great honour and renown with God, and 
 is a prince of great authority, and powerful in his 
 office ; to him only is the power of repentance com- 
 mitted throughout the whole world : does he not seem 
 to thee to be of great authority ? but ye despise his 
 goodness, and the modesty which he shews towards 
 you. 
 
 2. I said unto him, sir, ask him since the time that 
 he came into my house, whether I have done any thing; 
 disorderly, or have oftended him in any thing ? 1 
 know, said he, tliat thou hast done nothing disorderly, 
 neither wilt thou hereafter do any such thing, and 
 therefore I speak these things with thee that thou 
 mayest persevere ; for he has given me a good account 
 concerning thee, lint thou shalt speak these thing- 
 to others, that they wjio either have re])ented, 
 or shall repent, may be like-minded with thee, and he 
 may give me as good an account of them also, and F 
 
392 Tiifc; SHEPHERD 
 
 may do the same unto the Lord. I answered, sir, I 
 declare to all men the wonderful works of God, and I 
 hope that all who love them and have before sinned, 
 when they shall hear these things, will repent and re- 
 cover life. Continue, therefore, said he, in this minis- 
 try, and fulfil it ; and whosoever shall do according to 
 the commandments of this shepherd, he shall live, and 
 shall have great honour both here and with the Lord ; 
 but they that shall not keep his commands, flee from 
 their life, and are adversaries unto it ; and they that fol- 
 low not his commands, shall deliver themselves unto 
 death, and shall be every one guilty of his own blood. 
 But I say unto thee, kv?ep these commandments, and 
 thou shalt find a cure for all thy sins. 
 
 3. Moreover I have sent these virgins to dwell with 
 thee ;(/) for I see that they are very kind to thee. 
 Thou shalt therefore have them for thy helpers, that 
 thou mayst the better keep the commands which he 
 hath given thee; for these commands cannot be kept 
 without these virgins. And I see how it will be with 
 thee ;{m) and I will also command them that they shall 
 not at all depart from thy house. Only do thou purify 
 thy house ; for they will readily dwell in a clean 
 house j for they are clean, and chaste, and industrious, 
 and all of them have grace with the Lord. If there- 
 fore, thou shalt have thy house pure, they will abide 
 ■with thee; but if it shall be never so httle polluted, 
 they will immediately depart from thy house, for these 
 virgins cannot endure any manner of pollution. I said 
 unto him, sir, I hope that I shall so please them, that 
 they shall always delight to dwell in my house. And 
 as he to whom you have committed me, makes no 
 complaint of me, so neither shall they complain. Then 
 he said to that shepherd, I see that the servant of God 
 will live and keep these commandments, and place 
 these virgins in a pure habitation. When hq had said 
 
 (/) What is meant by these virgins. See bef re, Si'iiil. ix. § 15. 
 (m) MS. Lamb. Video ; Which appears from the clo^e of tbis section to 
 be the true reading'. 
 
OF ST. HERMAS' 393 
 
 this, he delivered me again to that shepherd, and call- 
 ed the virgins, and said unto them, forasmuch as 1 see 
 that ye will readily dwell in this man's house, I com- 
 mend him and his house to you, that ye may not at all 
 depart from his house ; and they willingly heard these 
 words. 
 
 4. Then he said unto me, go on manfully in thy 
 ministry ; declare to all men the great things of God, 
 and thou shalt find grace m this ministry : and whoso- 
 ever shall walk in these commands, shall live and be 
 happy in his life ; but he that shall neglect them, shall 
 not live, and shall be unhappy in his life. Say unto 
 all, that whosoever can do well, cease not to exercise 
 themselves in good works, for it is profitable unto 
 them; for I would that all men should be delivered 
 from the inconveniences they lie under ; for he that 
 wants, and suffers inconveniences in his daily life, is 
 in great torment and necessity. Whosoever therefore 
 delivers such a soul from necessity, gets great joy unto 
 himself; for he that is grieved with such inconvenien- 
 ces, is equally tormented as if he were in chains. And 
 many upon the account of such calamities, being not 
 able to bear them, have chosen even to destroy them- 
 selves. He therefore that knows the calamity of such 
 a man, and does not free him from it, commits a great 
 sm, and is guilty of his blood ; wherefore exercise 
 yourselves in good works, as many as have received 
 ability from the Lord, lest whilst ye delay to do them, 
 the building of the tower be finished, because for your 
 sakes the building is stopped. Except, therefore, ye 
 shall make haste to do well, the tower shall be finish- 
 ed, and ye shall be shut out of it. And after he had 
 thus spoken with me, he rose up from the bed and de- 
 parted, taking the shepherd and virgins with him, 
 Howbeit he said unto me, that he would send back 
 the shepherd and virgins unto mine house. Amen. 
 
 [50] 
 
THE 
 
 SECOND EPISTLE OF ST. CLEMENT, 
 
 TO THE 
 
 1. BRETHREN, we ought so to think of Jesus 
 Christ as of God, as of the judge of the Hving and 
 the dead ; nor should we think any less of our salva- 
 tion ; for if we think meanly of him, we shall hope 
 only to receive some small things from him ; and if we 
 do so, we shall sin ; not considering from whence we 
 have been called, and by whom, and to what place, 
 and how much Jesus Christ vouchsafed to suffer for 
 our sakes ; what recompense then shall we render 
 unto him ? or what fruit that may be worthy of what 
 he has given to us ? for indeed how great are those 
 advantages which we owe to him in relation to our ho- 
 liness ? he has illuminated us ; as a father, he has 
 called us his children ; he has saved us who were lost 
 and undone : what praise shall we give to him ? or 
 what reward that may be answerable to those things 
 which we have received ? we were defective in our 
 understandings, worshipping stones and wood, gold 
 and silver and brass, and the works of men's hands ; 
 and our whole life was nothing else but death : where- 
 fore being encompassed with darkness, and having 
 such a mist before our eyes, we have looked up, and 
 through his will have laid aside the cloud wherewith 
 we were surrounded ; for he had compassion upon us, 
 
THE SCOND EPISTLE, &C. 3§5 
 
 and being moved in his bowels towards us, he saved 
 us, having beheld us in much error and destruction ; 
 and seen that we had no hope of salvation, but only 
 through him ; for he called us, who were not, and 
 was pleased from nothing to give us a being. 
 
 2. *' Rejoice th(>u barren that bearest not, break 
 forth and cry thaf'thou travailest not ; for she that is 
 desolate hath many more children, than she that hath 
 an husband." [Isai. liv. I.] In that he said, " Rejoice 
 thou barren that bearest not," he spake of us; for our 
 Church was barren, before that children were given 
 unto it. And again, when he said, *' cry thou that 
 travailest not ;" he im})ried thus much : that after the 
 manner of women in travail, we should not cease to 
 put up our prayers unto God abundantly.(e') And for 
 what follows, " because she that is desolate hath more 
 children than she that hath a husband." It was there- 
 fore added, because our people which seemed to have 
 been forsaken by God, now believing in him, are be- 
 come more than they who seemed to have God. And 
 another scripture saith, " I came not to call the right- 
 eousi, buf sinners to repentance," [Mat. ix. 13.] The 
 meaning of which is this, that those who were lost, 
 musw be saved; for that is indeed truly great and won- 
 derful, not to confirm those things that are yet stand- 
 ing, but those which are falling ; even so did it seem 
 good to Christ to save what was lost, and when he 
 came into the world, he saved many, and called us 
 who were already lost. 
 
 3. Seeing then he had shewed so great mercy to- 
 wards uSi and chiefly for that we who are alive, do 
 now no longer sacrifice to dead Gods, nor pay any 
 worship to them, but have by him been brought to the 
 knowledge of the father of the truth ; whereby shall 
 we fihpsv that we do indeed know him, but by not de- 
 nying him by whom we have come to the knowledge 
 
 (f) AvxSi, See St. Jam.i. 5. compare Rom. x\\. 8, 2 Cor. viii. 2. ir-. 
 
396 mE SECOND EPISTLE 
 
 of him ? for even he himself saith, " whosoever shall 
 confess me before men, him will I confess before my 
 father." [Mat. x. 32.] This therefore is our reward, if 
 we shall confess him by whom we have been saved ; 
 but wherein must we confess him ? Namely, in doing 
 those things which he saith, and not disobeying his 
 commandments ; by worshipping him not with our 
 lips only, but with all our heart, and with all our 
 mind J for he saith in Isaiah, " this people honoureth 
 me with their lips, but their heart is far from me." — 
 [Isai xxix. 13,] 
 
 4. Let us then not only call him Lord, for that will 
 not save us ; for he saith, •' not every one that saith 
 unto me Lord, Lord, shall be saved, but he that doth 
 righteousness," [Mat. vii. 21.] Wherefore, brethren, 
 let us confess him by our works, by loving one another, 
 in not committing adultery, not speal^iug evil against 
 each other, not envying ope another, but by being 
 tem])erate, merciful, goocj ; Let us also have a mutual 
 sense of one another's suft'erings, and not be covetous 
 of money ; but let us by our good works confess God, 
 and not by those that are otherwise j also Jet ijs not 
 fear men, but rather God. Wherefpre if we should 
 do such wicked things, the Lord hath said, though ye 
 should be joined unto me, even in my very bosom* 
 and not keep my commandments, I would past you oflfj 
 and say unto you, *' depart from me, I know not 
 whence you are, ye v^orkers of iniquity." [Mat. vii. 
 32. Luke xiii 67.J 
 
 5. Wherefore, brethren, leavi;ig willingly for con- 
 science sake our sojourning irj this world, let us do the 
 will of him who has called u^, and not fear to depart 
 out of this world ; for the Lord saith, " ye shall be as 
 sheep in the midst of wolves. JPeter answered and 
 ^aid, what if the wolves shall tear in pieces the sheep ? 
 J.esus said unto Peter, let i)ot the sheep fear the wolves 
 after death," [Mat. x. 16.] *' And ye also fear not those 
 that kill you, aqd after fl^at have no more that they 
 can do unto you ; but fear him who after you are dead, 
 
OF ST. CLEMEN'I. 397 
 
 has power to cast both soul and body into hell-fire," — 
 [Mat. xii. 4, 5.] For consider, brethren, that the so- 
 journing of this flesh, in the present world, is but lit- 
 tle, . and of a short continuance, but the promise of 
 Christ is great and wonderful, even the rest of the 
 kingdom that is to come, and of eternal life. What 
 then' must we do that we may attain unto it? We 
 must order our conversation holily and righteously and 
 look upon all the things of this world as none of ours, 
 and not desire them ; for if we desire to possess them 
 we fall from the way of righteousness. 
 
 6. For thus saith the Lord, " No servant can serve 
 two masters. If therefore we shall desire to serve God 
 and Mammon," [Luke xvi. 13.] ic will be without pro- 
 fit to us. , '' For what will it profit if one gain the 
 whole world, and lose his own soul ?" [Mat. xvi. 26.] 
 !Now this world, and that to come, are two enemies. 
 This speaketh of adultery and corruption, of covetous- 
 ness and deceit ; but that renounceth these things. We 
 cannot therefore be the friends of both, but we must 
 resolve by forsaking the one, to enjoy the other ; and 
 we think it is better to hate the present things, as little, 
 short-lived and corruptible, and to love those which 
 are to come, which are truly good and incorruptible. 
 For if we do the will of Christ we shall find rest, but 
 if not, nothing shall deliver us from eternal punish- 
 ment if we shall disobey his commands. For even thus 
 saith the Scrij)ture in the Prophet Ezekiel, " If Noah, 
 Job and Daniel should rise up, they shall not deliver 
 their children in captivity," [Ezek. xiv. 14, 20.] 
 Wherefore if such righteous men are not able by their 
 righteousness to deliver their children, how can we 
 hope to enter into the kingdom of God, except we 
 keep our baptism holy and undefiled ? or who shall be 
 our advocate, unless we shall be found to have done 
 what is holy and just ? 
 
 7. Let us therefore, my brethren, contend with all 
 earnestness, knowing fhat our combat is at himd, au(\ 
 tl>at many go long voyages to encounter for a ^oirupj 
 
398 THE SECOND EPISTLE 
 
 ible reward, and yet all are not crowned, but they 
 only that labour much, and strive gloriously. Let us 
 therefore so contend that we may all be crowned. Let 
 us run in the straight road the race that is incorrupti- 
 ble, and let us in great numbers pass unto it, and strive 
 that we may receive the crown. But and if we can- 
 not all be crowned, let us come as near to it as we are 
 able. Moreover, we must consider, that he who con- 
 tends in a corruptible combat, if he be found doing 
 any thing that is not fair, is taken away and scourged, 
 and cast out of the lists. What think ye then that he 
 shall suffer, who does any thing that is not fitting in 
 the combat of immortality ? Thus speaks the Prophet 
 concerning those who keep not their seal. " Their 
 ^vorm shall not die, and their fire shall not be quench- 
 ed; and they shall be for a spectacle unto all flesh," 
 [Isa. Ixvi. 24. 
 
 8. Let us therefore repent whilst we are yet upon 
 the earth, for we are as clay in the hand of the artifi- 
 cer ; for as the potter if he make a vessel, and it be 
 turned amiss in his hands, or broken, again forms it 
 anew, but if he have gone so far as to throw it into 
 the furnace of fire, he <5an no more bring any remedy 
 to it ; so w^e, whilst we are in this world, should repent 
 with our whole heart for whatsoever evil we have 
 done in the flesh, while we have yet the time of 
 repentance, that we may be saved by the Lord ; for 
 after we shall have departed out of this world, we 
 shall no longer be able eij;her to confess our sins, or 
 repent in the other. Wherefore, brethren, let us, do- 
 >ng the will of the father, and keeping our flesh pure, 
 and observing the commandments of the Lord, lay 
 hold on eternal life ; for the Lord saith in the gospel, 
 '* If ye have not kept that which is little, who will give 
 you that which is great ? For I say unto you, he that 
 is faithful in that- which is least, is faithful also in 
 much," [Luke xvi. 10, 12.] This therefore is what 
 he saith ; keep your bodies pure, and your seal with- 
 out spot, that ye may receive eternal life. 
 
OP ST.' CLEMENT. 399 
 
 9. And let not any one among you say, that this 
 very flesh is not judged, neither raised up. Consider, 
 in what were ye saved, in what did ye look up, if not 
 ■whilst ye were in this flesh ? We must therefore keep 
 our flesh as the temple of God j for in like manner as 
 ye were called in the flesh, ye shall also come to judg- 
 ment in the flesh. Our one Lord Jesus Christ, who 
 has saved us, being first a spirit, was made flesh, and 
 so called us : even so we also shall in this flesh receive 
 the reward. Let us therefore love one another, that 
 ■we may attaii^ unto the kingdom of God. Whilst we 
 have time to be healed, let us deliver up ourselves to 
 God our physicitvn, giving our reward unto him. And 
 what reward shall we give ? Repentance out of a 
 pure heart; for he knows all things beforehand, and 
 searches out our very hearts. Let us therefore give 
 praise unto him, not only with our mouths, but with 
 all our souls, that he may receive us as children. (w) 
 For so the Lord hath said ; " they are my brethren, 
 who do the will of my father," [Mat. xii. 50.] 
 
 10. Wherefore, my brethren, let us do the will of 
 the father, who hath called us, that we may live. Let 
 us pursue virtue, and forsake wickedness, which lead- 
 eth us into sins, and let us flee all ungodliness, that 
 evils overtake us not ; for if we shall do our diligence 
 to live well, peace shall follow us. And yet how hard 
 is it to find a man that does this ? For almost all are 
 led by human fears, chusing rather the present enjoy- 
 ments, than the future promise; for they know not 
 how great a torment the present enjoyments bring 
 with them, nor what delights the future promise ; and 
 if they themselves only did this, it might the mort? 
 easily be endured ; but now they go on to infect inno- 
 cent souls with their evil doctrines, not lino wing that 
 both themselves, and those that hear them, shall re- 
 ceive a double condemnation. 
 
 11. Let us therefore serve God with a pure heart, 
 
 (m) Vox ©fs non €9\ in MS. 
 
400 THE SECOND EPISTLE, &C. 
 
 and we shall be righteous ; but if we shall not serve 
 him, because we do not believe the promise of God, we 
 shall be miserable. For thus saith the prophet ; mise- 
 rable are the double minded, who doubt in their heart 
 and say, these things have we heard, even in the time 
 of our fathers, but we have seen none of them, though 
 we have expected them from day to day. O ye fools ! 
 Compare yourselves to a tree ; take the vine for an 
 example. First it sheds its leaves, then it buds, then 
 come the sour grapes, then the ripe fruit : even so my 
 people has borne its disorders and afflichons, but shall 
 hereafter receive good things. Wherefore, my breth- 
 ren, let us not doubt in our minds, but let us expect 
 with hope, that we may receive our reward : for he is 
 faithful who has promised that he will render to every 
 one a reward according to his works. If therefore, 
 we shall do what is just in the sight of God, we shall 
 enter into his kingdom, and shall receive the promises, 
 " which neither eye has seen, nor ear heard, nor have 
 entered into the heart of man," [1 Cor. ii. 9.] 
 
 12. Wherefore let us every hour expect the king- 
 dom of God in love and righteousness, because we 
 know not the day of God's appearing. 
 
 THE END. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PREFACE, - - - . Pag. 3 
 
 Catalogue of the several pieces contained in this book 
 
 and the order of them, - . - - 7 
 
 The Introduction, ----- 9 
 
 Of the First Epistle of St. Clement to the Corinthians, 11 
 
 Of the First Epistle of St. Polycarp to the Philipians, 24 
 
 Of the Epistles of St. Ignatius, - - - 36 
 Of the Martyrdoms of St. Ignatius : and of the fol- 
 lowing relation of it, written by those who were 
 
 present at his sufferings, - - - 49 
 Of the Martyrdom of St. Polycarp, and of the Epistle 
 
 written by the Church of Smyrna concerning it, - 59 
 
 Of the Catholic Epistle of St. Barnabas, - - 60 
 Of the Shepherd of St. Hermas, and of the Second 
 
 Epistle of St. Clement to the Corinthians, - 87 
 That the pieces here put together are all that remain of 
 
 the most Primitive and Apostolical Antiquity, - 100 
 
 The Epistle of Abgarus to our blessed Saviour, - 104 
 
 The Answer of our Saviour to Abgarus, ' - - 105 
 Of the authority of the following treatises, and the 
 difference that ought to be paid to them upon the 
 
 account of it, - - - - - 119 
 Of the subject of the following discourses, and of the 
 
 use that is to be made of them, - - - 132 
 Of the manner after which these discourses are writ- 
 ten, and tiie simplicity of style used in them, - 140 
 The Epistle of St. Clement to the Corinthians, - 145 
 The Epistle of St. Polycarp to the Philippians, - 183. 
 The Epistle of St. Ignatius to the Ephesians, - 191 
 The Epistle of St. Ignatius to the Magnesians, - 20Q 
 The Epistle of St. Ignatius to the TraUians, - - 200 
 The Epistle of St. Ignatius to the Romans, = - 212 
 
 [51] 
 
402 CONTENTS. 
 
 The Epistle of St. Egnatius to the Philadelphians, 217 
 
 The Epistle of St. Ignatius to the Smyrneans, - 222 
 
 -The Epistle of St. Ignatius to St. Poly carp, - 228 
 
 A relation of the Martyrdom of St. Ignatius, - 232 
 
 The Circular Epistle of the Church of Symrna, con- 
 cerning the Martyrdom of St. Polycarp, - 239 
 
 An Advertisement relating to the foregning Epistle, 250 
 
 The Catholic Epistle of St. Barnabas, - - 251 
 
 The Visions of St. Hermas, Book 1. — Against filthy 
 and proud thoughts, also the neglect of Hermas in 
 chastising his Children, - - - 282 
 
 Vision 2.— Again, of his neglect in correcting his talk- 
 ative Wife, and of his lewd Sons, - - 285 
 
 Vision 3 — Of the Building of the Church-triumphant, 
 
 and of the several sorts of Reprobates, - - 288 
 
 Vision 4.— Of the Trial and Tribulation that was about 
 
 to come upon Men, ... 300 
 
 The Commands of St. Hermas, Book 2. — The Intro- 
 duction, - - - , . 304 
 
 Command 1. — Of Believing in one God, - - 305 
 
 Command 2. — That we must avoid Detraction, and 
 
 do our Alms-deeds with Simplicity^ - - 306 
 
 Command 3. — Of avoiding Lying, and the Repentance 
 
 of Hermas for his Dissimulation, - - 307 
 
 Command 3. — Of putting away ones Wife for Adul- 
 tery, ...... 308 
 
 Command 5. — Of the Sadness of the Heart, and of 
 
 Patience, - - - - - 312 
 
 Command 6. — That every Man has two Angels, and 
 
 of the suggestions of both, - - - 314 
 
 Command 7. — That we must fear God, but not the 
 
 Devil, ..... 316 
 
 Command 8. — That we must flee from Evil and do 
 
 Good, - - - - - - 317 
 
 Command 9. — That we must ask of God dail}', and 
 
 without doubting, - - - - 319 
 
 Command 10. — Of the Sadness of the Heart, and that 
 we must take heed not to grieve the Spirit of God 
 that is in us, - - - - - 321 
 
 Command 11. — That the Spirits and Prophets are to 
 
 be tried by their works, and of a two-fold Spirit 325 
 
 Command 12. — Of a two-fold Desire ; that the Com- 
 mands of God are not impossible, and that the De- 
 vil is not to be feared by them that believe, - 327 
 
 The Similitudes of St. Hermas, Book 3. — Similitude 1. 
 
CONTENTS. 403 
 
 That seeing we have no abiding city in this world, 
 
 we ought to look after that which is to come, - 332 
 
 SimiHtude 2. — As the Vine is supported by the Elm, so 
 
 is the Rich Man helped by the prayers of the Poor, 334 
 
 SimiHtude 3. — As the Green Trees in the Winter can- . 
 not be distingui.vlicd from the Dry, so neither can 
 the Righteous from the \\'icked in this present 
 World, ..... 335 
 
 Similitude 4. — As in Summer the Living Trees are dis- 
 tinguished from the Dry by their fruit and green ' 
 leaves, so in the World to come the Righteous shall 
 be distinguished from the Unrighteous by their hap- 
 piness, - . - . . 330 
 
 Similitude 5. — Of a true Fast, and the rewards of it, 
 
 also of the Cleanness of the Body, - - 337 
 
 Similitudes. — Of two sorts of A'^oluptuous Men, and 
 of their Death, Defection, and of the continuance of 
 their Pains, ..... 344 
 
 Similitude 7. — That they who Repent, must bring forth 
 
 Fruits worthy of Repentance, - - . 350 
 
 Similitude 8. — That there are many kinds of Elect, and 
 of Repenting Sinners, and how all of them shall re- 
 ceive a reward proportionable to the measures of 
 their Repentance and Good Works - . 352 
 
 Similitude 9. — The greatest Mysteries of the MiUtant 
 
 Triumphant Church which is to be built, - 362 
 
 Similitude 10. — Of Repentance and Aims-Deeds, 391 
 
 The Second Epistle of St. Clement to the Corinthians, 394 
 
"I 
 
SUBSCRIBERS^ ]NA3IES^ 
 
 A. 
 
 G. N. Abeel 
 
 William Ashley 
 
 Campbell Alexander 
 
 Charity Anderson 
 
 Samuel I. Andrews 
 
 Parks Adams 
 
 Enos Ayres 
 
 Francis Asbury 
 B. 
 
 Isaac Ball, M. D. author of an 
 Analitical View of the Ani- 
 mal Economy 
 
 Cyrus Bill 
 
 David Bentley 
 
 Rev. Mr. Bartow 
 
 D. I. Bowden 
 
 D. Burhans 
 
 B. Binham 
 
 John Bunn 
 
 Abraham Beach 
 
 A. 0. Bogert 
 
 Hon. Goldsbrow Banyer, Esq. 
 
 Harmanus Bleccker, Esq. 
 
 L. A. Bleecker 
 
 Joseph Brantingham 
 
 John Bowden 
 
 Robert Bowne 
 
 Abraham Brinckerhoff 
 
 John H. Brower 
 
 Thomas Blakesley 
 
 Samuel A. Burtis 
 
 Amos G. Baldwin 
 
 Daniel Butter 
 
 John V. Bartow 
 
 N. Bo wen 
 
 Barsillia Bulkley 
 
 Nathaniel Board, Esq. 
 
 Joseph Beach, jun. 
 
 Thomas Blauvelt 
 Daniel Blauvelt 
 John Blauvelt 
 Timothy Blauvelt 
 William Berry 
 
 C. Bogert 
 John Bcatty 
 David Burtin 
 Godfrey Bowman 
 
 C. 
 Rev. Mr. Croes 
 
 Timothy Clowes 
 
 Timothy Clowes 
 
 Nicholas G. Carmer 
 
 Thomas S. Clarkson 
 
 John H. Contoit 
 
 Hon. De Witt Clinton, Esq. 
 
 Robert Calder 
 
 Jacob Crockeron 
 
 David Goit 
 
 Caleb Crane 
 
 Elias Cooper 
 
 Robert Campbell 
 
 Robert Colfax, Esq. 
 
 William Colfax 
 
 David Crowell 
 
 Israel Crane 
 
 D. D. Crane 
 C. C. Cuyler 
 James Cooper 
 George Culver 
 William Callighan 
 Daniel Camp 
 Isaac Champlin 
 
 D. 
 George Domarc^t 
 Frederick De Peystc'r 
 Israel Dissoway 
 Garret Dcbow 
 
SUBSCRIBERS' NAMES. 
 
 Daniel Davis 
 Richard Davis 
 Leonard Davis 
 Henry Dubois 
 Lewis Davenport 
 Abraham C. Dubois 
 
 E. 
 Rev. A. Empie 
 John Everett 
 Pet-^r Everett 
 Jacob Eggleston 
 F. 
 William Foshee 
 Michael Floy 
 Uzal W. Furman 
 John L. Fonda 
 Joseph C. Field 
 Jacobus Frear 
 Justin Foot 
 Abraham Freeman 
 Samuel Frotliingham 
 Nathan Fox 
 
 G. 
 Rev. Fred. W. Geisdenhainer 
 John Gassner 
 John D. Gillespie 
 Sterling Goodenow 
 John B. Gay 
 John Green 
 Peter Griffin 
 Thomas Goodwin 
 H. 
 Rev. Mr. How 
 
 W. Harris 
 
 . J. H. Hobart 
 
 George Hubbard 
 Nathan Hernck 
 Stephen Hitchcock, 2 
 Edward Hitchcock, 2 
 Israel Horsfield 
 H. Hinsdale 
 John Howard 
 Rev. Elijah Hedden 
 John E. Hyde 
 James N. Hyde 
 Mrs, Catherine Haight 
 
 William Hamersley 
 Andrew Hamersley 
 John Harrison 
 Margaret Hierlily 
 Gilbert Horton 
 John Hopper, jun. 
 William Hudson 
 Seth Hart 
 Thomas Y. How 
 Samuel Haskill 
 Henry Hitchcock 
 William Hurtin, Esq. 
 Christian Hurtin 
 Samuel Hill 
 Stephen Hoyt 
 Richard Harris 
 Jeremiah Hagerman 
 Joseph Hoffman 
 Isaac Haviland 
 
 I. & J. 
 Andrew Inderwick 
 Gerrard Ironside: 
 James Jenkins 
 J. H. Jackson 
 P. A. Jay 
 William Jacobs 
 Dr. G. Jones 
 Peter Jackson 
 John T. Jackson 
 J, D. Johnson 
 
 K. 
 John Kenley 
 Thomas Knight 
 Philip Kearney 
 Jackson Kemper 
 Archibald Kerly 
 Isaac Kingsland 
 L. 
 Rev. Thomas Lyell 
 Hon. Peter Ludlow 
 R. Leavenworth 
 Cornelia B. Lawrence 
 Henry Laight 
 John F. Lewis 
 John Lansing 
 
SUBSCRIBERS' NAMES. 
 
 Jonathan Lewis 
 Peter I. Luystcr 
 Samuel H. P. Lee 
 John Lindsey 
 
 M. 
 Rev. Bishop Moore, 3 cop. 
 Gibbons Marther 
 Thomas R. Merccia 
 Richard Mulhean 
 
 A. R. Miller 
 Mr. Marcelles 
 Ann M^Adam 
 David Marsh 
 John M^iitire 
 Colin M'Arthur 
 
 B. P. Melick 
 Susannah Marshall 
 Mrs. L. Moore 
 Joseph Moore 
 Richard Mansfield 
 Richard C. Moore 
 Rev. David Moore 
 Richard Mead 
 William A. Mandeville 
 M'Carty & White 
 William Moore 
 
 A. Mandeville 
 Jacob R. Mead 
 Isaac Mitchell 
 Samuel Mulford 
 Peter B. Morgan 
 Nathan Myers 
 John Montross 
 
 N. 
 Timothy Nostrand 
 Aaron Nuttman 
 Elizabeth Newport 
 Thomas Nelson 
 Bartholomew Noxofi 
 
 O. 
 Dr. Onderdonk 
 David B. Ogden 
 Thomas Ogihie 
 Alexander Ogsbury 
 Bernard O'Bleiiis 
 
 James L. Orr 
 Mary Ogden 
 Benjamin T. Onderdonk 
 George P. Oakley 
 Thomas L Oakley 
 
 P. 
 Rev. L Prentice 
 William Palmer 
 George Puffer 
 John 1. Post 
 Zachariah Poulson 
 Ebeiiezer Piatt 
 Mr. Pendleton 
 Harry Peters 
 Davenport Phelps 
 John D. Piatt 
 Adrian Post 
 John E. Pells 
 Chester Parsons, 12 cop 
 Edward Powers 
 
 R. 
 Rev. Dr. John Rodgcrs 
 David Reynolds 
 Peter Ritter 
 John P. Ritter 
 N. P. Roome 
 Archibald Robertson 
 William T. Robinsoii 
 Einathan Raymond 
 Charles Rogers 
 Leonard B. Rice 
 Benjamin Ruome 
 Samuel Romer 
 Felix Randall 
 Martin 1. Kycrson. E^f|. 
 Clapp Raymond 
 Jes^e Rundall 
 William Roe, jun. 
 Zebediah Rogers 
 Isaac Rogers 
 Jaiiies Pvit'hards 
 George Rogers, jun« 
 
 s! 
 
 Rev. Mr. Say re 
 Sarah Startin 
 
SUBSCRIBERS* NAMES. 
 
 Harriot Warren Sketchley 
 
 John Slide 11 
 
 Nathaniel Smith 
 
 Joseph Smith 
 
 Mrs. Smyth 
 
 Mary Sandford 
 
 James Smith 
 
 Amos Squire 
 
 Daniel T. Smith 
 
 James Sharrock 
 
 Philo Shelton 
 
 Cyrus Stebbins 
 
 Peter Schuyler 
 
 Philip I. Schuyler 
 
 Peter Slingerland 
 
 Henry Slingerland 
 
 G. Smith 
 
 Gabriel Smith 
 
 Peter Schuyler 
 
 Samuel Slee 
 
 William Sackett 
 
 David Sterling 
 
 Elisha Streeter 
 
 William Stockman 
 
 John Shepherd 
 
 T. 
 Hon. John Taylor 
 Thomas S. Townsend 
 Alderman William Torrey 
 John Telfair 
 James Torrance 
 William Taylor 
 Laac Thompson 
 V. 
 A. Van Geld 
 Hon. Philip S. Van Rensselaer 
 
 James Van Cortlandt 
 Augustus Van Home 
 Henry Van Dalsura 
 Ewout Van Gelder 
 Adrian Van Houten 
 Adrian A. Van Houten 
 Daniel Van Gieson 
 James L. Van Kleeck 
 A. H. Vandasson 
 Isaac G. Vermilya 
 W. 
 Josiah Williams 
 Rev. S. Wheaton 
 
 Rev. Mr. WiUard 
 
 Henry G. Wisner 
 
 Augustus Wynkoop 
 
 Elijah Warner 
 
 Mary Susannah Watkins 
 
 W. K. Wyatt 
 
 James D. L. Walton 
 
 John Westfield 
 
 William I. Waldron 
 
 Weed & Dorimus 
 
 Calvin White 
 
 Isaac Wilkins 
 
 Hubert D. Walff 
 
 Daniel Wardin 
 
 David Willis 
 
 Mr. Williams 
 
 A. B. Wooley 
 
 Henry Whitlock 
 
 Isaac Williams 
 
 James Wilson 
 
 William Wiesemau 
 Z. 
 
 Albert C. Zabriskie 
 

 Date D 
 
 ue 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 \ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ♦ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
f^ 
 
 «^ 
 
 
 JSL^. 
 
 Apostolic fathers 
 
 3C9036 
 
 Jlenuinfi ii'^ji aiXe s of the 
 
 Apostolical Fathers 
 
 ij^Rii F-n Tr> 
 
 15^ 
 
 27C.1 A645W 
 
 309056 
 
 UiiWeT^*^ LiV5l^TT 
 
 ■"it